《The Billionaire Who Saved Me》


 Meeting

    Elice McLean never thought there would be a sadness that could make her shed tears so intensely as she did now. Not only did her cries appear heartbreaking, but the repeated sobs shaking her shoulders also proved just how hurt she was. It was as if her world had beenpletely shattered without any trace remaining.


    ¡°I truly love you, Elice. Really. I truly love you.¡±


    Elice wanted to push that voice out of her mind. But the more drinks she took, the stronger the voice echoed. She could not get rid of it, no matter how much she wanted to.


    You heartless scoundrel, Ariel!


    Elice tightly squeezed the ss in her hand. The transparent object made of ss seemed to transform into the embodiment of her heartache. She needed an outlet. And perhaps soon, that outlet would turn into shards of broken ss.


    ¡°Ssst.¡±


    As it turned out, the empty ss was still fortunate. Suddenly, a hand gently took it from Elice¡¯s grasp. As if a hero was saving an innocent victim from senseless ughter.


    Elice turned her head. She blinked her eyes and shook her head once, trying to focus her slightly blurry vision. The effect of the drinks she had consumed and the flickering lights in the ce.


    There was a man. Dressed neatly in abination of a ck suit and an open-neck shirt. The top two buttons of the shirt were undone, revealing a bronze-colored skin that glistened with a thinyer of sweat.


    ¡°I¡¯m Garrett. And you?¡±


    The hand ced Elice¡¯s ss at a safe distance. Then, he offered a handshake, a gesture of introduction, which was met with Elice¡¯s disdain. Her hand went up and waved it away.


    ¡°Go and leave me alone. I have no business with you.¡±


    The man who called himself Garrett smiled wryly. He did not seem bothered at all by the ignored handshake. Instead, he was straightforwardly rejected, right in front of a bartender who was mixing his drink. The bartender snickered, signaling Garrett, who merely shrugged briefly.


    ¡°It seems like you have quite a big problem.¡±


    The disgusted expression on the bartender¡¯s face became even more pronounced. He shook his head repeatedly and decided to walk away. He did not want to witness the show that might start any moment.


    ¡°A problem that should never havee to make a beautiful woman like you cry alone like this.¡±


    Elice closed her eyes. Now it seemed she had managed to drive Ariel¡¯s voice out of her mind. Unfortunately, it was reced by another voice, pretending to be concerned about her current state.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you leave from here?¡± Elice asked with a gruff tone. ¡°Don¡¯t you know where the exit is?¡±


    Garrettughed,pletely unoffended. Instead, he did something that made Elice widen her eyes.


    Garrett pulled over a round chair nearby and sat down, right next to Elice. Seeing this, Elice growled.


    She did not want to add to the mess of her day. Dealing with Ariel had already made her a wreck. She did not want to deal with a crazy stranger that night.


    The chair Elice sat on spun. A clear signal that she was about to leave. But Garrett did not allow Elice to walk away from him.


    Elice found her chair spinning back to its original position. She saw Garrett¡¯s hand do it.


    ¡°You.¡±


    Elice¡¯s eyes were not just wide now. Instead, they were ring. And that should have been more than enough to signal that she did not appreciate what Garrett had just done.


    Garrett grinned, pointing to his watch. ¡°It¡¯s still eleven o¡¯clock, Miss. It¡¯s too early to go home now.¡±


    ¡°Why should you care? Even if I decide to go home at three in the morning, you have no right to stop me.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s grin widened. His eyes focused on the rosy red hues on Elice¡¯s cheeks. Whether it was due to the influence of the drinks or maybe because of her anger, he did not care about the cause. He only cared about one thing. The natural blush on her face made him want to gaze at Elice¡¯s face for a long time. She looked fascinating.


    ¡°I indeed have no right to stop you, Miss,¡± Garrett said, moving a little closer. Closing the distance between them, he took the opportunity to look deeply into Elice¡¯s eyes. ¡°But honestly, I can¡¯t bear to see a woman like you cry alone in a ce like this.¡±


    Again, Elice snorted.


    ¡°Even more than that, a woman like you shouldn¡¯t be crying.¡±


    Hearing that, Elice blinked once, then a smile appeared on her lips, forming an expression that made Garrett furrow his brows. It seemed strange to him.


    ¡°If you want to woo a woman,¡± Elice spoke again, ¡°look for someone else, Sir. I¡¯m tired of hearing sweet words from macho men like you.¡±


    Garrett could not help but marvel. He burst intoughter and did not seem offended at all.


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Elice found hisughter annoying. And she had no ns to listen to it all night. She would leave there. Before her emotions inside her erupted and she could not control them anymore. Who could guarantee that Elice would not be provoked to smash the empty ss she held earlier on the man¡¯s head?


    However, for the second time, Elice¡¯s desire to leave was thwarted. This time not because Garrett spun the chair she sat on back to its original position. Instead, now Garrett openly held one of Elice¡¯s hands.


    Elice stared; her eyes wide. Seeing how daring Garrett was to hold her wrist. She tried to pull her hand away, but Garrett brought her even closer to him.


    Garrett held Elice¡¯s hand and, using the wheels on the chair¡¯s legs, he effortlessly slid her closer to him.


    Elice instinctively closed her eyes. When she felt how close they were, the warm breath from Garrett¡¯s lips brushed against her skin. When she opened her eyes, Garrett smiled at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to woo you, Miss. But¡­.¡±


    Garrett took a deep breath, his eyes moved, observing Elice¡¯s disheveled appearance. Though she looked beautiful in her knee-length ck dress, there was something odd that made Garrett¡¯s eyes itch every time he looked.


    ¡°I just want to know. Why a woman like you can cry like this all alone? Uhm¡­ you should be enjoying life. Not crying over it.¡±


    For thest time, Elice tried to pull her hand away from Garrett¡¯s grasp. But the result was the same. Garrett made sure Elice would not leave. At least not until she answered his question.


    ¡°Do you want to know why I¡¯m crying like this?¡± Elice repeated the question she was asked. ¡°Do you want to know why I look so sad?¡±


    Somewhat hesitantly, Garrett nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you,¡± Elice said, gazing intently at Garrett. ¡°¡­ it¡¯s because of macho men like you.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡±


    ¡°With a crazy stranger like you?¡±


    Elice¡¯s question made Garrett chuckle.


    ¡°Thanks, but no,¡± Elice shook her head. ¡°I have many other sensible things to do than discussing my private matters with a stranger like you.¡±


    ¡°This stranger won¡¯t make you lose anything.¡±


    Elice was stunned by Garrett¡¯s words. Especially when she saw his expression. He looked so rxed and carefree. And he smiled, creating an appealing impression on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re sad. You need an outlet. And, coincidentally, I¡¯m avable,¡± Garrett said lightly. ¡°I have a few hours ahead to listen to all your troubles. Isn¡¯t that an attractive offer?¡±


    Dramatically, Elice took a deep breath, her eyes then fixed on the flickering lights illuminating the ce. It seemed like she needed pure oxygen to breathe smoothly. So, her mind could stay clear.


    ¡°Compared to someone you know, uhm¡­ especially someone close to you, talking to a stranger gives you freedom. No judgment, no preconceptions. There¡¯s only one thing. Absolute listening.¡±


    Elice furrowed her brow. Now she wondered if she had drunk too much that night. Otherwise, why did the words of the stranger in front of her sound reasonable?


    Meanwhile, Garrett, when he saw Elice silent, knew that his words had somewhat influenced her. Something that made him more confident and continued his words.


    ¡°And I can assure you that I am a good listener.¡±


    Taking a moment, not immediately epting the offer presented to her, Elice used those few seconds to observe Garrett. He gave the impression that he was rxed. And that¡¯s why Elice was certain about something. That Garrett was the kind of womanizer. Because it seemed like that was thew of nature. Womanizers had good social skills, especially when it came to greeting strangers without any awkwardness.


    ¡°Tell me, Sir,¡± Elice finally said. ¡°Is this how you usually try to seduce random women in clubs?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    Garrettughed heartily, shaking his shoulderspletely. His dark eyes even looked a bit watery.


    ¡°I never try to seduce random women in clubs, Miss,¡± Garrett denied. ¡°Feel free to ask everyone here. I always spend my time here, and I¡¯m sure everyone knows me. And I can assure you that none of them have ever seen me trying to seduce women like I¡¯m talking to you now.¡± He smiled. ¡°That is, if you consider my words as a form of seduction.¡±


    Elice¡¯s face felt hot. She could clearly sense the faint sarcasm in Garrett¡¯s words. Something that inevitably made her feel embarrassed too.


    Oh, God! This doesn¡¯t mean that Elice is too confident, assuming that Garrett is trying to seduce her. But, what else could a woman like Elice think when she found a stranger approaching her and inviting her to talk? Of course, there was nothing else.


    ¡°If this is not a seduction¡­¡± Elice stared at Garrett. ¡°¡­ then why?¡±


    Elice¡¯s gaze was met fully by Garrett¡¯s. For a few seconds, there was only silence between them. As if the music ying there failed to reach their ears.


    At that moment, it was not only Elice who questioned it. Garrett did too. Why? Why did he have to leave his spot and approach a crying stranger? Was he bored? Or¡­ what?


    And now, as Garrett looked at the remaining tears on Elice¡¯s cheeks, he realized one thing. The reason why he was still holding Elice¡¯s wrist when she showed no signs of leaving. It was because¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m curious. How great of a man can make a woman cry like you are now.¡±


    *

 Two-Away Direction

    When Elice heard Garrett¡¯s words, she was stunned. Her eyes widened and her mouth opened slightly, as if she wanted to speak, but not a single word came out.


    ¡°I am curious. How big a man can make a woman cry like you are now?¡±


    Garrett said, waiting for Elice to answer his words. But in the end she just let out a long sigh. Her eyes blinked once, then she turned her body to the front and watched the bartender, who was busy with his agile hands.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to answer?¡±


    Garrett seemed to show no signs of retreating from the curiosity that had taken root in his mind. He was curious. So, without hesitation, he put one elbow on the bar table. In this position, he could observe the sharp line of Elice¡¯s nose from the side. It looked so perfect, not exaggerated, and gave the impression that one look was not enough to satisfy the eyes.


    At that moment, Elice took a deep breath. She briefly thought about raising her hand again to order another drink. But for some reason she refrained. As if she had already had enough. It made her question herself. Maybe what she needed was not another drink, but a pair of ears to listen to all the turmoil in her heart.


    ¡°He¡¯s not a great man.¡±


    Elice uttered the sentence, and it caused a slight twitch in Garrett¡¯s eye. He remained silent, waiting for her to continue.


    ¡°He¡¯s definitely not the kind of prince you find in fairy tales,¡± Elice continued, shaking her head. ¡°Definitely not.¡±


    Hearing this, Garrett nodded once, but still refrained frommenting. It was as if he really wanted to prove to Elice that he was a good listener and that her words were indeed the truth.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a man who happened to be born into a respectable, wealthy family and supposedly upholds moral values. But as it turns out, he doesn¡¯t even know what those morals are.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s eyes sparkled when he heard Elice¡¯s words this time. He could clearly sense the emotions behind the words she spoke. Something that forced him to take a breath and hold it in his chest. Instead of giving in to his urge to question her, to ask why all of this had happened.


    ¡°He¡­¡±


    Elice closed her eyes. When she was about to speak again, a spark of reason in her head stopped her. It made her unconsciously clench her hands so tightly that her knuckles turned white, as if there was no blood left in them.


    This did not escape Garrett¡¯s eyes. He immediately grabbed Elice¡¯s hand and carefully unclenched the fist one by one. With a gentle but effective gesture, he managed to loosen the tight grip of Elice¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°Do you remember?¡± Garrett asked then. ¡°I¡¯m just a stranger. A stranger who doesn¡¯t even know your name. So¡­ what makes you hesitate?¡±


    True. What Garrett said was true. He did not know Elice. He did not even know her name.


    ¡°He haspletely shattered my life. There¡¯s nothing left. Nothing.¡±


    Garrett did not let go of Elice¡¯s hand, holding her slender fingers instead. Feeling the softness there. Then he let go, giving Elice a chance to wipe her face indiscriminately.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Elice said, turning to Garrett. ¡°Are men like you always born without hearts? Born without a brain to remember all those promises? Do you even say all those sweet words consciously?¡±


    Garrett smiled and exhaled. Not wanting to burst outughing at an inappropriate time, he just shook his head once. Then he rubbed his slightly rough chin. He had forgotten to shave that day.


    ¡°Truth be told¡­ we, men, are born with hearts. We also have brains to remember. But the problem is¡­ sometimes we throw away our conscience.¡±


    Elice looked at Garrett, perhaps not believing that there was a man who would say such blunt things to her. Was that not a little touching of the ego of Adam¡¯s descendants?


    Garrett¡¯s smile widened. ¡°No need to look at me with such awe. I¡¯m just stating the truth. That we, the male species, have a tendency toward high ego. Sometimes we feel superior by making others suffer. As if that is a validation to prove that we are powerful beings.


    ¡°Unbelievable.¡±


    Garrett chuckled softly and scratched his temple with his index finger. It itched slightly when he saw Elice¡¯s incredulous expression.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it either sometimes. But that¡¯s what happened. There are some men who enjoy hurting a woman. Uh¡­ and it seems like you¡¯ve met that kind of man.¡±


    ¡°You say that as if it was just my misfortune. As if I wouldn¡¯t be like this if I had met another man.¡±


    Garrett seemed to ponder Elice¡¯s words. Then, without any doubt, he nodded.


    ¡°True. Maybe that¡¯s how it is.¡±


    ¡°Well, I would rather me God than me Ariel.¡±


    There was a piece of information that made Garrett furrow his brow. ¡°His name is Ariel?¡±


    Without denying it, Elice nodded. Besides, there was no point in hiding the fact.


    ¡°His name is Ariel Sebastian Ramirez. Uh¡­ you probably don¡¯t know him. But he¡¯s a man born into a wealthy family, the kind I should have avoided from the beginning.¡±


    Garrett furrowed his brow, seemingly not entirely convinced by Elice¡¯s words. But he remained silent. He did not interrupt Elice when she continued.


    ¡°I met him when I was still in college. Uh¡­ I should have listened to Mom when she told me to choose business overw. If I had followed her advice, I wouldn¡¯t be where I am today.¡±


    The wrinkle on Garrett¡¯s forehead instantly disappeared, reced by a grin he could not contain.


    ¡°Your words remind me of my mother¡¯s advice,¡± Garrett interjected. ¡°She said that the words of parents are like prayers.¡±


    Elice looked at Garrett incredulously. ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense, does it?¡± she asked, shaking her head. ¡°Because I¡¯m sure that if I had followed my mother¡¯s advice eight years ago, I wouldn¡¯t be so broken.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s no point in regretting it. Anyway, I¡¯m sure that during those eight years, not only misfortune has happened in your life.¡±


    ¡°Maybe yes. Maybe not.¡±


    Garrett decided not to argue. He did not want to reveal any facts that might indicate that his words were true. That it had not been all misfortune for the woman during those eight years. He was sure, although he did not know it, he was sure.


    ¡°But even if it wasn¡¯t all misfortune during those eight years, it doesn¡¯t seem worth itpared to what I¡¯m going through now. All the happiness I once felt is gone. Gone without a trace.¡±


    ¡°That bad?¡±


    Elice let out a long sigh, then turned her head and looked at Garrett with a nk stare. She seemed to be smiling, but itcked any emotion.


    Once Elice nodded, with an assumption in her mind. That the man in front of her was nothing more than a stranger. A stranger she would never meet again. And in that moment, Elice realized it. That what she needed right now was just one thing. A ce where she could take out all the pain, anger, and disappointment that was almost driving her crazy.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So bad,¡± Elice replied bitterly. ¡°To the point where sometimes I want to end my life.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s expression suddenly changed. There was no trace of amusement in his face. It disappeared instantly when he heard the sentence slip so effortlessly from the red lipstick-painted lips. It was smooth, as if there were no burdens or considerations from the owner.


    ¡°You?¡±


    Elice bit her lower lip, her face immediately dropping as she looked at her fingers. It was just a distraction. She tried to hide her eyes, which began to well up again.


    ¡°I¡¯m really worthless now. I¡¯ve be a woman without any value at all.¡±


    Though not entirely sure, Garrett seemed to guess the source of Elice¡¯s problem. No woman would be so desperate unless it had to do with a man and¡­ her honor.


    ¡°He told me he loved me. I believed him. And for some reason, even after all these years, I still really feel it.¡±


    Elice closed her eyes and tried to push away the memories that immediately came to her mind. The beginning of her meeting with Ariel. How they fell in love and began a rtionship that made other women envious.


    Then, as time passed, their love deepened. And it was not surprising that Elice finally gave her lifepletely to Ariel. Not only her heart and her love, but all of herself.


    ¡°I got pregnant.¡±


    Garrett held his breath. His assumption had not missed the mark. It hit the mark.


    ¡°So? He didn¡¯t want to take responsibility?¡±


    A smallugh escaped Elice¡¯s throat. Her face lifted and she looked at Garrett with teary eyes. Her smile seemed poignant.


    ¡°Worse than that,¡± Elice replied, taking a deep breath. ¡°He made me abort our baby. Even though he promised to marry me a week before.¡±


    Garrett would not be surprised if Elice considered ending her life. Truly. He never expected that this was the reason why a beautiful woman like Elice was crying alone in a club, apanied by alcoholic drinks.


    His eyes widened suddenly. ¡°You drank.¡±


    Elice snorted in amusement. She looked at Garrett with her hand on her stomach, and the painful expression was obvious. It was something Garrett had never seen before.


    Elice nodded once. ¡°Sorry. I mean, I was pregnant. Now my baby is gone,¡± she whispered quietly. ¡°He¡¯s gone. I couldn¡¯t keep him. Ah! I still often feel like he¡¯s still in my womb.¡±


    There was a visible lump in Elice¡¯s throat as she tried to hold back her sobs. Her beautiful face seemed to harden in the effort to hold back her tears.


    ¡°I thought I could be strong. I could keep him. But all of reality overwhelmed me, and in the end¡­¡±


    Garrett reached out and grabbed Elice¡¯s hand, holding it tightly, then letting her take control of the grip. He willingly allowed her to squeeze his hand with all her might.


    ¡°But you know what makes me even more devastated?¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Elice needed a moment. She took a deep breath and tried to strengthen herself. Because when she decided to answer this question honestly, it meant to reopen old wounds.


    ¡°He was grateful. He thanked me. And he evenughed so happily in front of me.¡±


    Elice would never forget it. No. The image of Ariel being so happy while shey in despair on the hospital bed shed through her mind. It made her feel nauseous.


    Garrett raised his hand and motioned to the bartender for a ss of water. He handed Elice the cold drink.


    Of course, it would take more than a ss of water to ease the tightness in Elice¡¯s chest. But at least she could breathe a little easier now.


    ¡°But if you think that¡¯s the end of it, you¡¯re clearly mistaken.¡±


    Elice looked at the empty ss in her hand and realized that her life was no different than that ss. There was nothing in it anymore. Now she was just like a person with nothing left.


    ¡°A few dayster, his family came to my house.¡±


    Garrett noticed Elice¡¯s fingers tighten around the ss again. Her body tensed. And he knew that this was the point where Elice really broke. Which¡­ was true.


    ¡°They said many things that made me unable to look at my mother¡¯s face again. Th-they¡­¡±


    Elice¡¯s eyes closed suddenly. The memory was vivid in her mind. How Ariel¡¯s parents hade and offered her money aspensation for leaving their son alone.


    Then they said other things she had never imagined. Doubts about herself, as if she had been involved with several men before ending up with Ariel. Her only son, adored by many.


    Elice was truly broken. She could have endured losing her child and her dignity. To be abandoned by the man she loved. But when she saw her mother crying, she knew. She had loved the wrong man.


    *

 Outlook

    Now there was nothing Garrett could do but remain silent, giving Elice the time she needed for a pause. Garrett knew this was a truly messy situation.


    Somberly, Garrett took a deep breath, realizing that being alive up until this point was a valid sign. Elice was not a weak woman; quite the opposite, in fact. She was strong.


    For Elice, she had found herself helpless on numerous asions. Countless thoughts of suicide crossed her mind. But when she saw her mother¡¯s face, a glimmer of rationality emerged.


    I have already caused Mom suffering. Should I add to her tears? By leaving in a pitiful state?


    So, when thoughts of suicide came, Elice would prepare herself. She would get dressed and decide to go to the club. Because she thought it was the only way to rid herself of those dark thoughts. During the crowd, where there would be no sanctimonious people to mock her tears.


    But she never expected what she found today. Instead of receiving ridicule and usations, she found a pair of ears that patiently listened to her story without uttering a word of judgment.


    ¡°At least now you¡¯re free from that man,¡± Garrett finally said. He could not console her, as he had stated before. He was just a good listener, and he found no other words to say except for that fact.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Elice whispered sadly. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m free from him or the other way around. I¡¯m the one who has been discarded, and I¡¯m worthless now.¡±


    Garrett furrowed his brow, disagreeing with what Elice said.


    ¡°Letting go of a man like him doesn¡¯t show your worthlessness. On the contrary, it means he¡¯s not worthy of you.¡±


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t possibly forget that, I just said it a moment ago.¡±


    Elice said, looking at Garrett. Her eyes still held traces of tears, and her gaze seemed truly wounded, as if she believed her future was now as dark and uncertain as a path in the middle of a forest, without any sunlight or glimmer of hope.


    ¡°I am no longer valuable as a woman. I have been pregnant. I have had a miscarriage. And¡­¡±


    Elice couldn¡¯t continue her sentence. Instead, she took a deep breath, resigning herself to her fate. Perhaps she would continue to live only for her mother. Her true life had already died.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t negate the fact that many eyes still look at you with admiration,¡± Garrett responded, signaling with his eyes.


    Looking around, Elice noticed a particr point of focus in Garrett¡¯s gaze. Several women seemed surprised when she turned her attention to them, probably caught in the act of gossiping about their fellow women, a typical female trait.


    ¡°I have been observing you all this time. Many have been secretly looking at you, probably because they find you attractive,¡± Garrett continued, ncing back at Elice. ¡°It¡¯s not just women; I have also noticed some men from my group who have shown interest in you. No need to thank me, thinking that my presence here saved you from other yer.¡±


    Elice could guess the meaning behind Garrett¡¯s words, but it didn¡¯t quite register with her.


    ¡°They only know my appearance. They don¡¯t know anything about my past.¡±


    ¡°And isn¡¯t that the point?¡±


    Out of the blue, Garrett cornered Elice with a fatal question, almost causing her to flinch unexpectedly. What Garrett said made perfect sense.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the past. And what people see in us is¡­ only our appearance.¡±


    For this matter, Elice certainly could not argue. After all, was not it true? What people saw in others was merely their appearance?


    ¡°I-I¡­.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sad, undoubtedly. And even I¡¯m not sure I could handle life in your current position.¡±


    It was not an empty phrase. Garrett was certain of this. Initially, when he saw a woman crying alone, he thought it was a case of a broken heart. But it turned out to be more than just a broken heart for Elice. It was despair.


    ¡°But I believe there are still many eyes that see you as valuable. Not just me, those women, or a group of men. Out there, I¡¯m sure, regardless of your past, you¡¯re still valuable.¡±


    When Elice¡¯s sanity returned, Garrett¡¯s words sounded remarkably logical. But believe me, Elice had gone through this phase multiple times. Now, she might feel like she was climbing up again, only to fall back down shortly after.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Elice said uncertainly.


    Garrett understood. ¡°Don¡¯t force it. You need time. But I know, at least you realize that surviving until today proves that you still value your life.¡±


    In her own eyes, Elice feltpletely worthless. She believed she was the lowest woman in the world. Discarded and looked down upon.


    ¡°Moreover¡­¡±


    Garrett¡¯s voice interrupted Elice¡¯s thoughts. She looked at him, seeing his shoulders rise as he took a deep breath.


    ¡°¡­ why should women lower their standards for men?¡±


    It seemed like an ordinary question, but¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it entirely up to you?¡± Garrett asked with a serious expression, locking his gaze onto Elice. ¡°I just can¡¯t fathom why you allowed Ariel to dictate your worth. Uh¡­ just because you were pregnant? You had a miscarriage? And that puts you in the category of low-value women?¡±


    Garrett scoffed in disbelief at his own question. He shook his head, as if witnessing the most absurd circus performance in the world.


    ¡°You¡¯re not in a woman¡¯s position. No matter the case, we¡¯ll always be the ones cornered.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ from now on, don¡¯t let yourself get close to men like that.¡±


    ¡°I can even be sure that no man would want to get close to me after knowing my past.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see me right now?¡±


    ¡°You-¡±


    Elice sighed. A faint smile yed on her lips. She shook her head weakly.


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re the only man who stayed here after learning about my past.¡±


    ¡°Maybe not the only one,¡± Garrett said. ¡°But anyway¡­ I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t expect there¡¯d be a stranger sitting with you, listening to your story. In the end, I gave in to my instincts to approach you.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ do you think I¡¯m valuable?¡±


    Without any doubt, Garrett nodded. ¡°In my eyes¡­ you¡¯re a valuable woman. And maybe that¡¯s the only reason I couldn¡¯t resisting over to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what makes me look valuable in your eyes?¡±


    Taking a few seconds to answer the question, Garrett took the opportunity to observe Elice from head to toe. Starting with her ck, sensually wavy hair, moving on to her beautiful oval face, and then down her body entuated by a captivating ck dress. Ending with a pair of nine-centimeter-high shoes that made her shapely calves look tempting.


    ¡°Because not many beautiful women like youe to the club alone without showing any signs of trying to seduce any man.¡±


    Elice burst intoughter.


    ¡°And you¡¯re oblivious to your surroundings. Regardless of a few people who intended to approach you, you got lost in your own world. In my eyes¡­ that¡¯s a real sign that a woman is valuable.¡±


    Satisfied with her dryughter upon hearing Garrett¡¯s words, Elice lifted her head, took a deep breath, and exhaled slowly.


    ¡°You have a different judgment for the category of valuable women,¡± Elicemented. ¡°You should add ¡®virgin,¡¯ ¡®well-behaved,¡¯ ¡®intelligent,¡¯ and ¡®from an esteemed family.''¡±


    ¡°Oh! Isn¡¯t that too harsh? Women aren¡¯t perfect creatures. Why set so many criteria?¡±


    Eliceughed again. ¡°Criteria or not, that¡¯s what builds confidence in ourmunity.¡±


    ¡°Find another way to build confidence.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°By looking in the mirror and seeing how much you have.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s hand rose gently, pushing aside a few strands of hair that almost covered Elice¡¯s eyes, tucking the delicate strands behind her ear.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not hard for you,¡± Garrett said, withdrawing his hand. ¡°Because I, who have only been talking to you for half an hour, can feel it.¡±


    The words hit Elice like a breath trapped in her throat. Hearing Garrett¡¯s words, observing his manner of speech, and seeing the smile on his face left her speechless in a thousandnguages. It made her realize she was cornered with one question. Was it true?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe what I said, you can see the truth in a month from now. And if a month is not enough to prove it, then look a year from now. In the end, you will realize that I¡¯m right.¡±


    As if Garrett could read Elice¡¯s mind, he said something that made the air reluctant to reach her lungs. Elice could only respond with indifference.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait and see.¡±


    ¡°Do you need evidence?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What do you mean by evidence?¡±


    ¡°That at least there¡¯s a man here who still sees you as valuable? Regardless of your past.¡±


    Elice was still trying to grasp the meaning of Garrett¡¯s words when she felt his fingers, which had briefly touched her hair, moving again. This time, they brushed softly against her cheek, causing Elice to instinctively close her eyes.


    Her body tensed, unable to anticipate the touch, leaving her rigid. She could not even flinch.


    Garrett could clearly feel how Elice¡¯s body froze when his fingertips grazed her smooth cheek. However, when he noticed she didn¡¯t pull away, he continued his action.


    Garrett¡¯s face moved closer, positioning itself right in front of Elice¡¯s. Creating a reality where their breaths could caress each other.


    Garrett gazed into Elice¡¯s eyes. In a few silent seconds that meant everything, he ignored the music that entrapped them both and paid no attention to their surroundings.


    ¡°Allow me.¡±


    Two words Garrett spoke as a form of permission. It was an expression that Elice did not have time to answer. As his fingers, which had initially touched her cheek, moved to her chin, he pulled her closer. Embracing the presence of Elice¡¯s lips, which then met his own.


    Elice¡¯s eyes immediately closed, and her hands rose to rest on Garrett¡¯s chest, feeling its firmness. She wanted to push him away, but Garrett pressed his lips onto hers, and instead, she found herself gripping his shirt.


    When Garrett felt Elice¡¯s hands on his chest, he was prepared for various possible reactions. A p would be the most logical one to expect. But the reality was quite the opposite.


    And that made a small part of Garrett¡¯s sanity think. The grip on his chest told him that what he had thought about Elice was true.


    Elice was a valuable woman. And at least that¡¯s what Garrett wanted to show her. That when a woman is valuable, a man will kiss her with all his soul.


    *

 Proof?

    Elice knew that what she was doing right now was an action that made no sense. Immature and childish. But when she felt his lips devouring hers, for some reason, Elice felt like her brain could not think anymore. The man kissed her in a way that paralyzed her mind instantly.


    Maybe it was ego. Maybe it was about self-worth. Maybe it was rted to a crisis of confidence that demanded Elice to prove herself. That she still had value as a woman and as a human being. Because regardless of her past, there was still a man who would touch her with deep emotions. Touch her so gently. Touch her with such care. Because yes! She was no different from precious porcin.


    Elice saw it that way. That her subconscious demanded proof right now. To dispel the negative conclusions about herself. Conclusions that often said she was no longer valuable as a woman. Ironically, this was happening with the involvement of a stranger she only knew by name.


    ¡°Garrett¡­.¡±


    Garrett growled softly, letting the bedroom door close on its own when he heard Elice whispering his name. Something that made one of his hands grip her slender waist firmly. Pulling her closer. Inclining her body until Elicended on his body, yielding.


    ¡°And¡­.¡±


    Garrett felt his breath tighten as he reluctantly pulled his lips away from the softness of Elice¡¯s lips. But it seemed worth it for what he received next. The soft and fragrant skin of Elice¡¯s cheek. Touching Garrett¡¯s senses of touch and smell with a million sensations that made him feel intoxicated.


    Garrett did not drink much that night, just a ss of beer. Just enough to quench his thirst. And, oh, God! It seemed Garrett was sure no one would get drunk from a ss of beer.


    Even when he was not drunk, Garrett felt a heat that seemed to burn his body. Making him need to take a deep breath during the desperation demanding him to ask.


    ¡°¡­ what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Finishing his question, Garrett gave a wet kiss to Elice¡¯s slender neck. Causing the woman to moan and lift her head high. Helpless, she could only lean against the wall and the strong, sturdy body in front of her.


    ¡°E-Elice¡­.¡±


    Garrett noted the name in his mind. Remembered it well. Then he said, ¡°A beautiful name.¡±


    The praise made Elice smile with her eyes closed. Her hands moved andnded on Garrett¡¯s shoulders, then she pushed away his jacket.


    Garrett happily and without hesitation followed Elice¡¯s signal. He momentarily let go of her, allowing his jacket to fall helplessly to the floor.


    Their eyes met for a moment. Before Garrett¡¯srge, veined hand reached Elice¡¯s neck, pulling her face towards him and immediately capturing her lips again. He kissed her passionately, causing Elice to melt instantly.


    When Garrett kissed her again, Elice found all her thoughts vanishing from her mind. She did not care about how crazy it was to be intimate with a stranger. Because, dear God! Garrett touched her in a way that truly made her feel free. Something she had not felt in a long time. Not for five months ago when she felt like her world shattered into pieces.


    ¡°Do you know that you have a beautiful nose?¡±


    Releasing the kiss, Garrett brought his lips to kiss the side of Elice¡¯s nose, causing her lips to form a slight smile. She chuckled softly and shook her head.


    ¡°You have the most beautiful nose I¡¯ve ever seen,¡± Garrett said in a heavy voice. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll always remember that.¡±


    No one had ever told Elice that her nose was beautiful. But tonight¡­ with a stranger in a hotel room¡­ Elice felt that her nose was indeed beautiful.


    Because that¡¯s what was evident in Garrett¡¯s eyes. In fact, he could not divert his gaze from Elice all night while they were at the club. At that delicate, tiny point that made him never tire of looking.


    And now¡­ it seemed that Garrett had plenty of time to satisfy his eyes. To gaze at that nose as much as he wanted throughout the night.


    Garrett reached for Elice¡¯s waist, lifting her body, and found both of Elice¡¯s legs perfectly encircling his waist. He moved, walking away from there without breaking the passionate kiss he had given her on her neck.


    Relentlessly, Garrett kept on kissing, with his lips open, leaving a warm, wet impression that made Elice shiver instantly.


    ¡°Oh, Garrett.¡±


    Elice¡¯s restrained moan made Garrett swiftly m their bodies onto the bed, letting them bounce a few times before he pressed down Elice¡¯s submissive body underneath him, holding her to keep her from moving.


    Taking a brief breath, Garrett then lifted his body slightly, propping himself up on one elbow, creating enough distance for him to look at Elice¡¯s face. She appeared helpless and powerless.


    Elice¡¯s eyes blinked faintly, and her eyshes fluttered with grace, making Garrett gulp. He caressed her cheek with the back of his hand and asked.


    ¡°Will you regret this?¡±


    Elice snorted yfully. Her eyes rolledzily once. ¡°There are many things I could regret other than tonight.¡±


    What Elice said was true. And if just a while ago she was engulfed in despair, now it¡¯s different. Spending about an hour in conversation with Garrett led her to an unusual conclusion. That she no longer has anything to lose. Something that Elice now considered fortunate for herself.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lose anything anymore,¡± Elice concluded. ¡°And, more than that¡­ isn¡¯t it you yourself who wants to prove it to me?¡±


    Garrett blinked once. His caress on Elice¡¯s cheek stopped just as she continued speaking.


    ¡°That I am still valuable.¡±


    After that, Garrett decided that their conversation hade to an end. Now was no longer the time for talking. Instead, it was time to prove his words.


    Because when Garrett kissed her again, Elice felt overwhelmed. He kissed her in a way she had never imagined before. As if Garrett was entrusting the whole world to her.


    Until Elice found no other option but to respond to the kiss with the same tenderness. With the same passion.


    Elice¡¯s hands went up, embracing Garrett¡¯s neck, pulling him closer with a wordless signal, indicating that she desired more than just a simple kiss.


    Garrett happily epted the signal. He tilted his head slightly, opening his lips and extending his tongue, sweeping Elice¡¯s lips with warmth that made her moan restlessly.


    The tip of Garrett¡¯s tongue left a trail on Elice¡¯s lips before finally slipping in between her parted lips.


    Elice did not resist. Instead, she willingly opened herself up, inviting Garrett to invade her mouth with his warm exploration, causing her to close her eyes tightly.


    With a low growl, Garrett was unprepared for the sweetness that greeted him there. Thebination of warmth and teasing made him unable to hold back. He let his body fall, pressing against Elice, continuing his exploration.


    Two tongues met, dancing in a sensual embrace that overwhelmed both with irresistible passion. Garrett wrapped, then nibbled, and finally nibbled, as if he wanted to suck every bit of sensation from her.


    Elice grabbed Garrett¡¯s hair, moaning helplessly, surrendering as Garrett trapped her tongue, pulling it into a powerful suction that she could not resist.


    And it was not just Elice¡¯s tongue that Garrett sucked. In fact, she felt her whole soul getting pulled along, causing her body to arch, letting her soft breasts press against Garrett¡¯s solid chest.


    Elice¡¯s moans filled the air when Garrett released her tongue, only to engage in another passionate kiss. Clearly, he wanted more.


    It was Elice¡¯s neck that became the target of Garrett¡¯s tongue¡¯s mischief. In one long stroke, leaving a wet trace there. But, of course, he did not stop there.


    Garrett¡¯s hands moved, searching for something behind Elice¡¯s back. And then he found it. One object that, when he pulled, released the grip of the dress that trapped Elice¡¯s body.


    Elice squirmed, pulling her arms out of the dress sleeves. Letting Garrett quickly remove the garment from her body until shey there only wearing a pair of panties that covered her intimate area.


    Her high heels slipped off, and Garrett tossed them to the floor. Following them was the dress that had suffered the same fate earlier. And, of course, not only those objects received such treatment. Even the clothes clinging to Garrett¡¯s body felt it too.


    Holding her breath in her chest, Elice gazed at Garrett, who looked unpretentious on top of her. There was only a triangle-shaped piece of fabric that remained there. The meager garment that was not enough to conceal whaty behind it.


    ¡°Let me ask again.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s heavy, husky voice made Elice blink. It sessfully shifted her focus. Turning her attention to Garrett¡¯s unwavering gaze.


    ¡°You won¡¯t regret it, will you?¡±


    Elice nodded with certainty. ¡°I want to see. How valuable I am in the eyes of a stranger.¡±


    The answer made Garrett clench his jaw tightly. After twice questioning whether the woman would regret it or not, Elice gave him an answer that defied hismon sense.


    Garrett approached Elice, who eagerly weed him with open arms, embracing him. Her slender fingersnded on Garrett¡¯s muscr back, feeling the masculine contours there and caressing them.


    Garrett¡¯s lips unerringly found Elice¡¯s lips again, kissing her passionately while his hands explored, wanting to feel every smoothness of her skin.


    Garrett¡¯s hands moved, caressing Elice¡¯s bare arms, then tracing the tantalizing hip bone. Finally, hisrge fingersnded on a feminine mound.


    Elice moaned as she felt a squeeze on her breast. True, it was still obstructed by the bra she was wearing. But really, the touch was enough to make her bite her lower lip hard.


    Garrett wanted more. So, he quickly removed the bra from Elice¡¯s breasts, tossing it in any direction without caring where it wouldnd. Because next, Garrett swiftly engulfed one of the erect nipples into his warm, wet mouth.


    Elice¡¯s legs moved restlessly underneath, involuntarily spreading apart, inviting Garrett to find his perfect position between her slender thighs.


    Garrett closed his eyes, feeling the intoxicating sensation as Elice¡¯s nipple filled his senses. It was small and so tantalizing. His tongue felt invited to dance and roam freely over that area.


    Elice grabbed Garrett¡¯s hair, feeling the passion swirling around her belly as her rationality was pushed away and decided to leave.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Garrett caressed her nipple, with warmth and tenderness, repeatedly. In circr motions or even in yful nibbles.


    And, of course, it did not stop there. Like a fair man, Garrett made sure he gave equal attention to the other breast. With his hands, he squeezed Elice¡¯s breast repeatedly, ying with the nipple with little pinches that made the woman moan endlessly.


    ¡°Oh, Garrett. Oh¡­.¡±


    Elice became even more helpless. She grew restless, squeezing the pillow beneath her head, and unintentionally spreading her legs, letting the slight moisture prate her thin panties, reaching Garrett¡¯s stomach, making the man growl.


    ¡°Elice¡­.¡±


    Uttering her name with passion, Garrett then released the nipple from his mouth. Only to make sure he switched his teasing to the other breast.


    Garrett sucked on Elice¡¯s other nipple again, then massaged the other breast. And he found Elice restless and disoriented.


    ¡°Oh, Garrett. Please.¡±


    Elice could no longer resist. The passion that possessed her body could not be contained. She was overwhelmed by the surging emotions that blinded her. Until she reached out, downward, trying to grasp Garrett¡¯s hardened member.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Garrett growled as he sucked Elice¡¯s nipple firmly. Feeling the faint touch of Elice¡¯s fingers on his masculinity, it ignited a fire inside him. His mouth opened wide, yielding to his desire. This time, it was not just the small nipple he enjoyed, but he also made Elice¡¯s breasts disappear into his mouth.


    Nothing could restrain the burning desire that consumed both. Both Elice and Garrett were equally engulfed in the mes of passion. They could not retreat, and they would not.


    Garrett removed Elice¡¯s panties, discarding them carelessly along with his own clothes. He was prepared, donning a condom in a swift and deft movement.


    Elice gazed at Garrett, her eyes waiting, breath held in her chest. But Garrett did not do it yet.


    Because Garrett wanted something else before taking them to the main course. He reached for Elice¡¯s legs, urging her to open and bend them.


    Elice¡¯s eyes widened, then closed as Garrett leaned down, kissing her femininity in a sensual manner that made her moan.


    Garrett extended his tongue, letting it caress the threshold of Elice¡¯s femininity, already wet and warm. It was a clear sign for him that Elice was ready to ept him.


    However, Garrett wanted to taste her, to experience the sweetness he was sure Elice possessed. And it was proven right.


    Garrett closed his eyes for a moment as the sensation reached his senses. The sweet taste, like honey he had never tasted before, demanded him to lick. Then his tongue entered Elice¡¯s femininity without a word of permission.


    Elice squeezed the sheets beneath her body, her eyes tightly shut. Feeling the warmth prating her, entering her. And then, her breath caught.


    Garrett¡¯s tongue invaded her, exploring every nook and cranny, thrusting deeply and then moving in circr motions to touch every wall inside.


    Elice tried to keep breathing, but when that agile tongue wreaked havoc beneath, she became more helpless. Only able to moan incessantly.


    Garrett maintained the position of Elice¡¯s legs, keeping them bent, keeping them open, so he could continue satisfying his hunger and thirst.


    Until, eventually, his tongue found it. A spot that made Elice¡¯s moans turn into muffled gasps. A spot that made her legs trap his head. A spot that made her body tense instantly.


    Garrett teased that spot repeatedly. Applying pressure, thrusting, and stroking, which eventually unleashed a wave of warmth upon him.


    Elice screamed, her body tensing, her legs mping down. As if not wanting to let Garrett go. No, not until she fully experienced that pleasure.


    Because when Elice was finally thrown into that blinding pleasure, Garrett felt a million sensations of sweetness engulfing his senses. Wet and warm, he would not let a drop of that honey escape from his grasp.


    Closing the pleasure with one long lick along Elice¡¯sbia, Garrett then rose. Seeing how Elice¡¯s legs immediately gave in as if they had no strength left. He noticed her cheeks were flushed red.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t think it¡¯s all over just yet.¡±


    Oh, of course. Elice knew that for certain. She swallowed hard and did not have much time to catch her breath when she felt Garrett¡¯s weight pressing down on her.


    With Garrett¡¯s ratherrge body, Elice felt powerless. Trapped and unable to move on the soft bed. She was overwhelmed by the unbearable pounding of her heart.


    No, this time, Elice felt her heart almost stopped beating as she felt Garrett¡¯s masculinity enter her, and she seemed to overflow. Consumed by passion and emotions that made her forget everything.


    Garrett kissed the side of Elice¡¯s head, stroking her hair, deliberately giving her time to adjust.


    Elice felt full. A little suffocated. Until she unconsciously let out a faint moan. But the time Garrett gave her softened her.


    And when Garrett sensed that Elice had rxed, he pushed his hips back. Making Elice gasp in surprise from the thrust she never expected.


    Elice moaned as she felt Garrett¡¯s masculinity enter her again. She clutched Garrett¡¯s body tightly, surrendering herself to the game created by him.


    In the enchanting movements, Garrett brought his masculinity in and out of Elice¡¯s body. Without any selfishness. He seemed to want to ensure that not only he would soar that night, but also Elice.


    United tightly, Garrett and Elice¡¯s bodies became one without barriers. Their sweat-slicked skin rubbed against each other, igniting sparks of warmth that burned even brighter.


    Garrett withdrew and thrust again. He lifted Elice¡¯s legs, cing her long limbs around his waist, granting himself more freedom to conquer the woman.


    As Elice wrapped her legs around Garrett¡¯s waist, she felt how his masculinity slid even faster inside her. She was overwhelmed by the surge that seemed to want to explode her from within.


    ¡°Oh, Garrett.¡±


    Garrett growled. His hands gripped Elice tightly, maintaining her position perfectly. His hips moved more fervently.


    Pushing and relentlessly pushing, Garrett moved without any pause. Until sweat drenched his body.


    Beneath Garrett¡¯s body and assault, Elice closed her eyes, biting her lower lip as hard as she could. Helpless when she felt each thrust pressing down on her.


    Elice was cornered. Trapped. Enveloped in sensations she couldn¡¯t escape from.


    The world seemed to darken around Elice. More than that, she felt as if there was no air to breathe. Everywhere felt empty, and all that remained was the overwhelming passion that entangled her.


    ¡°Garrett!¡±


    His name got stuck in Elice¡¯s throat. Because eventually, one of Garrett¡¯s thrusts made her flinch again, throwing her into a colorful rainbow storm, something she had never experienced before.


    Garrett growled, feeling the pleasure washing over Elice, leaving him breathless. The sensation also hit his masculinity inside her.


    Elice¡¯s femininity responded naturally, in waves of pleasure she felt. Garrett noticed the sensual grip that felt like a massage on his masculinity, followed by the warm and moist sensation that left him powerless.


    Garrett lost control. He acted blindly. His hips moved without a definite direction.


    Forward and backward.


    In and out.


    Garrett continued to bring his masculinity to savor Elice¡¯s femininity. As time passed, it made him grit his teeth even harder. And when Elice¡¯s nails scratched his back, Garrettpletely lost control.


    Elice did not intend to do it, but when she felt Garrett thrusting harder, she felt the pressure building up again.


    The pleasure had just overwhelmed her a few moments ago, but Elice found herself trapped once more. As if she were a prey who had just escaped one snare, only to be caught in another. That¡¯s exactly what she was experiencing now.


    Elice hugged Garrett tightly, her nails digging into his back. And she moaned.


    Her embrace was met with equal force. Garrett¡¯s strong hands pulled the slender body further into his conquest. Tight, to the point where he almost worried he might crush her bones.


    But Elice¡¯s surrender proved that she was not the only one submitting to the waves of passion that engulfed them. Garrett knew it for sure. And that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t think twice.


    Garrett pressed on. Increasing the pressure. Plunging his masculinity as deep as possible. To sink and drown in Elice¡¯s femininity.


    And repeatedly. When thrust after thrust came, Elice could do nothing but surrender again. To the blinding storm that made her scream loudly.


    The pleasure truly made Elice feel shattered. She broke apart. Shattered into pieces that scattered in the wind. Her view blurred instantly.


    Garrett could no longer see. He couldn¡¯t perceive anything around him except one thing. Darkness that willingly embraced him.


    Because when Garrett held Elice with all his might, he growled. He pressed Elice. And he thrust so deeply. So powerfully. Until he finally shattered.


    Garrett exploded in pleasure he had never imagined before. Filled with sensations that made his body tremble. That made him exhaust himselfpletely. That made him disappear into a darkness that blinded his sight. That made him feel nothing. Except the peace that seemed to embrace him in the remaining night, which was not much.


    *

 Without Words

    Elice needed some time to process what had happened. She realized she was in a hotel room, with Garrett, bothpletely naked. Dramatically, Elice closed her eyes. She knew she should not have done that. But for some reason, she did not feel any regret in her heart. Perhaps it was because what she said was true. That there were many other things she should regret more than this one.


    At least¡­ tonight, I am sure. Maybe there are still people who consider me valuable. Even if it¡¯s a stranger whose name I only know.


    That thought was what finally made Elice open her eyes again. In the yellow-tinted light, she found herself unconsciously sinking into his warm embrace.


    Garrett.


    Elice would remember that name. As a memory. And it would only remain a memory.


    Because when Elice managed to gather her strength and consciousness, a determination formed in her mind. She had to leave. She did not want to be there when Garrett woke up.


    Elice decided to leave it at that. The events of that night did not need to be prolonged by the awkwardness of the morning, which could only make her feel embarrassed.


    Slowly, Elice withdrew from his embrace, being cautious to not wake him. He appeared sound asleep, deeply lost in a slumber that held his consciousness captive.


    Before getting off the bed, Elice took a moment to observe Garrett¡¯s face. He looked handsome in his mature features, with a thin mustache adorning his mouth and a slight beard on his jawline.


    Drawing a deep breath, Elice decided to get ready. It was already four in the morning, and she did not want to take any risks. Garrett could wake up at any moment.


    Feeling fatigue all over her body, Elice reached for her clothes one by one. She put them on quickly and neatly. In no time, she was ready to leave.


    Elice grabbed her bag, put on her shoes, and checked her appearance in the mirror, making sure she looked presentable. However, she could not hide the red marks on her neck. For that, there was not much she could do.


    Initially, Elice was going to leave immediately. But something made her pause when her hand reached the doorknob. She looked back at Garrett, who was still sound asleep.


    Sighing, she could not resist the urge in her heart. Instead of leaving right away, she turned around, approached Garrett, and looked at him as if wanting to capture his face for thest time in her memory.


    Elice lowered her head and gave a faint kiss on Garrett¡¯s cheek. In her heart, she whispered.


    Thank you.


    *


    Not sure, but Garrett could feel it. There was a gentle touch on his cheek. A touch that rendered him powerless to draw his consciousness back. His eyes blinked once, trying to gather his senses.


    When the hotel room ceiling greeted his sight, Garrett took a deep breath, realizing how light he felt that morning. It made him wonder if it was due to the sound sleep he had after a week of non-stop overtime. Perhaps¡­ that could be it.


    Feeling a sense offort in his chest, Garrett furrowed his brow when he turned to the side. The pillow next to him was empty. Elice was not there.


    ¡°Elice?¡±


    Calling her name, Garrett sat up, propping himself up on both elbows as he looked around, trying to find her presence. But she was nowhere to be found. What is worse, his calls went unanswered.


    Garrett immediately felt uneasy. He got up, ignoring his vulnerable state, and headed to the bathroom, only to find Elice was not there. Worse still, the bathroom showed no signs of recent use; its dryness provided an exnation to Garrett.


    ¡°She¡­¡±


    Garrett took a deep breath and held it momentarily in his chest. His hand roughly brushed his still messy face, looking truly puzzled.


    As Garrett stepped out of the bathroom, he realized clearly that there was no trace of Elice left. Her clothes, shoes, bag, and all her belongings were gone. Disappeared along with their owner, who had left.


    ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡±


    Honestly, Garrett never expected Elice to do that-to leave as if she were a criminal fleeing from the police. After all, they did not do anything wrong that night.


    Garrett realized that it was a bad start to his morning. Eventually, after putting on his underwear, he decided to settle himself on thefortable sofa avable. He turned on the television, not enjoying the program it disyed.


    A bottle of water was emptied without a drop left as Garrett quenched his thirst, apanied by a growing frustration.


    One ring made Garrett¡¯s unfocused gaze shift. He got up, reaching for his pants and pulling out his phone from his pocket. One name disyed on the screen caused him to let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Without wasting time, Garrett answered the call.


    ¡°Hello, Garrett. You finally answered my call.¡±


    His morning seemed to be getting worse. But he could not do anything about it.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Garrett asked. ¡°Did you call me on a Sunday morning just to talk about the inheritance?¡±


    ¡°Oh, God, Garrett. Don¡¯t talk as if this inheritance is only worth a thousand dors. You know very well the amount and the number of zeroes thate with it.¡±


    Garrett closed his eyes, massaging the bridge of his nose, and felt the heaviness in his head. He did not want to discuss money.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a long week. I¡¯ve practically been working overtimetely. And I beg you, can we talk about this another time?¡±


    A faint sigh was heard from the other end, but it seemed Garrett¡¯s conversation partner did not have much of a choice but to ept his request.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll postpone this discussion until I see you. How about Monday?¡±


    Garrett¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh God. Why does it seem like you¡¯re more ambitious to get this inheritance than I am?¡±


    ¡°Hahaha.¡±


    When thatughter echoed in Garrett¡¯s ears, it could not hide one fact. That his conversation partner was a man of a certain age.


    ¡°You know, Garrett, I always enjoy a goodpetition. Especially when it¡¯s about fighting for rights that rightfully belong to you.¡±


    Garrett shook his head dumbfoundedly, knowing for sure that his rejection would not be visible. Especially not to Nelson Graham, a middle-aged man, and awyer who had been serving their family for many years.


    ¡°And I hope you don¡¯t forget, Garrett.¡±


    Nelson¡¯s voice was heard again, making Garrett feel weaker that morning. It seemed like he needed painkillers more than just a slight massage on the bridge of his nose. He surrendered.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°This inheritance is not just about money. But it¡¯s more than that. There¡¯s dignity attached to it.¡±


    Nelson managed to make Garrett hold his breath in his chest. His expression seemed to change, but he did not say anything.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your reluctance to ept your inheritance. But at least, you should consider the actions of the Ramirez family. Right now, they¡¯re preparing for any possible actions you might take. They would dly lend a hand if you refuse the inheritance, Garrett.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the money, Sir.¡±


    ¡°I know. I know you¡¯ve never cared about wealth or the Morales name thates after your name. But, as I said, this inheritance is not just about you, Garrett. There¡¯s your mother, and there are many people depending on your decision.¡±


    Something clear made Garrett¡¯s head spin even more. It seemed that this time he truly needed painkillers rather than just a slight massage on his nose. He gave up.


    ¡°Meet me at the office tomorrow.¡±


    Of course, that statement changed Nelson¡¯s tone on the other end. Full of delight and enthusiasm.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    *

 Decision

    The day was not yet fully bright when Elice opened the door to her home. The atmosphere inside felt quiet, but far from peaceful. Elice could sense it clearly.


    Since that day happened, for some reason, Elice knew that the atmosphere at home had changed. The peace that once existed had vanished, reced by a lingering grief that persisted even as the days passed.


    Walking in and closing the door gently behind her back, Elice made her way through the dark living room. However, she could still see the picture disyed on the wall. A photograph capturing the happiness of Elice with her parents, Wilda Russell and Peter McLean.


    Not continuing her steps immediately, Elice found her feet stopped right beneath the happy portrait. Her hand lifted, attempting to touch the photo but had to settle with feeling its frame.


    Elice bit her lower lip, realizing that after Peter¡¯s departure, she almost failed to keep Wilda¡¯s smile from wilting. No longer did her mother experience happiness, but rather feelings of shame and sadness that Elice often caused. It felt like a heartache, but she was powerless to avoid the fate that had been written.


    Up until now, Elice¡¯s feelings of regret intensified when she realized something. If she had not loved a certain man, she would not have experienced all of this. It seemed ironic, but Elice felt that life was unfair to her. How could the person she loved so deeply be the one causing all these misfortunes to befall her?


    Enough, Elice. Forget it. Please, forget it.


    Clenching her still lingering hand on the frame, Elice closed her eyes. She reminded herself, awakened herself. There was no use for her to immerse herself in that sorrow. All the regrets and tears would not change her past.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the past. And what people see in us is¡­ only our appearance.¡±


    For some reason, at that moment, Garrett¡¯s voice echoed in Elice¡¯s mind. It came at the right time. Because after that, she realized the truth in those words.


    It¡¯s all about appearances.


    Leaving that spot with a heavy gait, Elice understood that her past would remain bitter. No matter how much regret she felt, it would not change what had happened. She had fallen, but she knew there was someone who did not want to see her drown in that sadness.


    Elice opened the bedroom door, peeking inside. She saw Wilda still sleeping under the nket.


    *


    ¡°You didn¡¯te homest night, dear. Where did you go?¡±


    Elice was not the least surprised that the morning breakfast would start with a question from Wilda. She took a quick breath, forcing a faint smile. Right after she swallowed the food in her mouth, she answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom, for not giving you any updates. Last night, I stayed over at a friend¡¯s house. Ipletely forgot to contact you.¡±


    Wilda remained silent for a moment, looking directly at her only daughter. And she knew the truth. After all, Elice was her only child. She clearly understood that Elice hardly had any friends. Her daughter was lying.


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Wilda sighed, smiling as she reached for her ss. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Besides, you rarely hang out with your friends.¡±


    It did not feelforting for Elice to lie to Wilda. But what could she do? She could not be honest either. She could not possibly tell her mother what really happened, could she? That she met a stranger and spent the night with him?


    Allowing a few moments of silence to pass, Elice gazed at the grains of fried rice on her te. She was lost in thought for a moment, considering what had upied her mind a few moments ago.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Softly and almost in a whisper, Elice called out to Wilda. The middle-aged woman, who had finished her breakfast, turned to look at her daughter, noticing something different in her expression.


    Wilda waited until Elice continued her sentence.


    ¡°What do you think about moving?¡±


    Silence lingered for a moment as Wilda stared at Elice, as if trying to assess her seriousness. And she found it. There was no trace of doubt in Elice¡¯s eyes. Her daughter seemed so sure.


    Without asking, without doubting, Wilda nodded. ¡°I agree.¡±


    It felt suffocating for Elice to be able to breathe. Wilda¡¯s approval without any questions made her feel utterly overwhelmed. It was as if her heart was being squeezed by invisible hands.


    ¡°Where are you nning to move to?¡± Wilda inquired. ¡°Brookwood, Pinecrest, or-¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re moving to Ashford City, Mom.¡±


    Elice¡¯s straightforward answer cut off Wilda¡¯s question. Not only that, but it also made her mother look at her intensely for a few moments. However, she then nodded.


    ¡°That seems like the right choice.¡±


    Honestly, Elice felt that it was not the right choice. She was almost acting purely out of impulse. But now, she had nothing else to risk.


    ¡°Thank you, Mom. I¡¯ll prepare everything quickly.¡±


    Wilda nodded.


    With just that one approval, Elice took her first step. This was the biggest decision she had ever made in her life. Full of risks and possibilities of failure. But Elice was determined to leave behind all the memories she had in Crestdale. She would start a new life, turn a new leaf, in a new ce. Because she was sure of one thing.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the past. And what people see in us is¡­ only our appearance.¡±


    Right. Of course. People in her new environment would only judge her based on her appearance. And Elice would make sure her appearance would be enough to cover up all the dark past she had.


    In the afternoon, after bidding farewell to Wilda, Elice headed to the salon. Determined to get rid of her ck hair, which had been her pride and often gave her a natural, innocent look. Elice no longer desired thatbel. At twenty-seven years old, she was no longer proud of it. She wanted to let go of it, trade it for a new identity.


    Dark brown byage was the color that now adorned Elice¡¯s hair. It gave her a sensual and elegant impression that perfectlyplemented her Oceana skin tone, which was tanned.


    ¡°Perfect color choice. Absolutely right, especially with your long, natural wavy hair,¡± praised the hairstylist.


    It did not seem like mere ttery. When Elice looked at her reflection, she was mesmerized. What he said was true. The color suited her perfectly.


    A smile blossomed on Elice¡¯s face. Without hesitation, she nodded, fully agreeing with thepliment. ¡°I love it.¡±


    Standing up from the chair, Elice could not help but marvel at her new hairdo. She admired it, caressed it, and felt how the long waves glistened in their new color.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that Elice¡¯s decision to truly care about her appearance was the right one.


    Elice smiled, both at the hairstylist and herself. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Leaving the salon with her new hairdo, Elice realized that she needed more than just that to truly move on. The trauma of her unfortunate event and the lingering effects would not disappear just by changing her appearance and hairstyle. She was somewhat doubtful if it would have a significant impact on her. But when she remembered her nsid out ahead, her determination strengthened.


    I have nothing left. I have lost everything. And now¡­ I have nothing to lose.


    Like a warrior, Elice was now fighting only for her own life. There was no kingdom she needed to protect. No people she needed to safeguard. No wealth she needed to secure.


    It might seem harsh, but Elice realized it was an advantage for her. There were no chains binding her steps. She was an empty ss. Even if she fell, it would not create a mess. It would only be pieces of herself scattered around.


    A ping from her phone made Elice stop in her tracks. She checked to find a message from a number that made her determination waver.


    [ Ariel ]


    [ Elice, where are you? ]


    [ Can we meet? ]


    [ There¡¯s something I want to tell you. ]


    Elice exhaled briefly. No, of course not. She would not meet Ariel. In fact, she would not even reply to the message.


    So, Elice quickly made her way to the restroom. There, she discarded her SIM card into the trash and restarted her phone.


    ¡°I guess I need to get a new number.¡±


    Because when she decided to nce at her reflection in the restroom mirror, she saw her unfortunate self there. In the embrace of an unfriendly past. But something made her pause, thanks to the voice that echoed in her mind again.


    ¡°By looking in the mirror and seeing how much you have.¡±


    It might sound strange and irrational. But to Elice, who had drowned her life in the pool of regret for months, it was a blessing. Thanks to a gentle stranger who treated her so tenderly, she suddenly felt that confidence grow.


    There are still men out there who treat you with tenderness. There are still men who look at you with admiration. And it seems¡­ you are still valuable.


    Whether ironic or dramatic, Elice could move forward thanks to one unexpected night. A long night she would leave behind as a part of the past she wanted to forget.


    *

 Persuasion

    ¡°It seems like it¡¯s not a beautiful day.¡±


    Onement weed Garrett¡¯s arrival that morning. Just as he was about to pass by his secretary¡¯s desk. The woman, who was already in herte thirties, smiled warmly at Garrett.


    Garrett shook his head. ¡°Definitely not one of the best mornings I¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    Having said that, Garrett continued his steps. Followed by the secretary, who also got up from her seat. She followed Garrett with a book in her hand.


    When they entered his office, Garrett headed to his desk. ced his work bag and immediately settled into his chair.


    ¡°Is there anything important today?¡±


    Amber Bailey, the secretary who that day wore a ck suit and knee-length skirt, shook her head.


    ¡°No, Sir. There¡¯s nothing important today. No meetings or appointments.¡±


    Garrett felt relieved hearing Amber¡¯s words. Oh, it could not be put into words. He really needed a break. If possible, he would take the day off today. But, when he imagined having sudden appointments, he had to set aside that wish for a moment.


    ¡°Thank goodness,¡± Garrett sighed. ¡°That means my energy will only be drained by Nelson today.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Nelson Graham?¡±


    Garrett nced at Amber with azy look. And he let out a breath with the sameziness.


    ¡°Like I have many acquaintances named Nelson. Of course, him. Only him.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s words made Amber¡¯s eyes widen. The enthusiastic look could not be hidden by a pair of eyes that hid behind sses. Especially with the smile that suddenly bloomed on her face.


    ¡°Have you made up your mind, Sir?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided anything yet.¡±


    Amber nodded once, maintaining her smile. ¡°Of course, Sir. I can only pray for the decision you¡¯ll maketer.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s forehead wrinkled. But before he could respond to Amber¡¯s remark, he found the secretary speaking again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you some coffee, Sir.¡±


    Garrett did not refuse. On the contrary, he nodded. Letting the woman leave his office.


    Once Amber was gone, Garrett reluctantly turned on theputer on his desk. Then he reached for a folder that happened to be not far from his hand. Only to realize that he should have taken a break that day.


    Not to exaggerate, but two weeks before, Garrett had truly lived through an incredibly busy time. International flights followed by inter-province flights. Which required him to meet with people and discuss many things. And for all that, there were piles of files that he had to evaluate in detail.


    Garrett felt exhausted. So, when he thought that rxing for a moment at the club could relieve his work fatigue, he found something else instead. He remembered the woman.


    Elice.


    Letting out a long sigh, Garrett truly could not believe that Elice would leave under those circumstances. He did not expect anything. He was an adult and knew for sure that such rtionships were meant to end the next day. But¡­


    ¡°His name is Ariel Sebastian Ramirez. Uh¡­ you probably don¡¯t know him. But he¡¯s a man born into a wealthy family, the kind I should have avoided from the beginning.¡±


    Elice¡¯s voice echoed in his mind. Followed by another voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your reluctance to ept your inheritance. But at least, you should consider the actions of the Ramirez family. Right now, they¡¯re preparing for any possible actions you might take. They would dly lend a hand if you refuse the inheritance, Garrett.¡±


    And perhaps those voices would continue to circte in Garrett¡¯s mind if Amber had not walked in. Serving a cup of fragrant ck coffee that woke him up instantly.


    ¡°If you¡¯d like, I can schedule your leave after the meeting with Mr. Grahamter. I think you need to rest for a while.¡±


    Garrett reached for his cup of coffee, immediately savoring the first sip, and without hesitation, he let out a sigh. Undeniable proof that he enjoyed the bitter yet rich taste served in the cup.


    ¡°Seems like my meeting with Nelson will have a significant impact,¡± Garrett whispered as he ced the coffee cup back on its saucer. ¡°No. Nothing will change. The only reason I invited him for a meeting is just to acknowledge his efforts all this time.¡±


    Amber held the tray in her hands with a doubtful expression. Not entirely convinced that was Garrett¡¯s true reason. After all, after working together for years, she knew her boss¡¯s personality almost perfectly.


    ¡°I hope it¡¯s more than just acknowledging his efforts,¡± Amber said with a hopeful glint in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯d be happy to follow you if we have to move offices, anyway.¡±


    Garrett was taken aback, but Amber just smiled and gave a brief nod, excusing herself.


    After Amber left, Garrett allowed himself a moment to truly savor the ck coffee. For his taste buds, nothing couldpare to the coffee made by his secretary. What a blessing it was for him. When he needed a refreshing boost every morning, there was someone he could rely on for that.


    Immersing himself in the work that he then focused on, Garrett concentrated on the project review report that had just beenpleted about three months ago. It was rted to the acquisition of a new apartment building in Pinecrest. And now, he would focus on the marketing aspect to smoothly pass on the baton.


    Nearly two hours passed as Garrett focused on the report. Reading each section meticulously, he was interrupted by a knock on the door. Amber was there.


    ¡°Mr. Graham has arrived, Sir.¡±


    Garrett nodded. ¡°Ask him toe in.¡±


    Saying that, Garrett immediately got up from his chair, making his way to a set of sofas avable in his office. It did not take long for Nelson to join him there. They briefly shook hands.


    Not jumping straight to the main topic, Nelson deliberately waited for Amber to serve his drink first-a cup of milk coffee that made Garrett furrow his brow. Perhaps he thought the man¡¯s taste was peculiar.


    ¡°Hahaha. We need something sweet to enjoy life, Garrett.¡±


    Garrett did not care. So, he immediately shifted to the topic that would be their discussion that morning.


    ¡°I¡¯m still not interested.¡±


    To be honest, when Nelson received Garrett¡¯s invitation for a meeting, he didn¡¯t have high hopes. He knew the man¡¯s character. Stubborn and unwilling to get involved in endless family conflicts. But for Nelson himself, this job was more than just a job. There was loyalty and a promise that apanied it. Two absolute things that prevented him from giving up. He could not stop until Garrett got all the rights that rightfully belonged to him.


    ¡°Um.¡±


    cing his coffee cup back on the saucer, Nelson let out a long breath. He leaned back slightly on the sofa, not showing any surprised expression at all.


    ¡°Until when are you not interested, Garrett? Until everything disappears and you¡¯re toote to im it?¡±


    ¡°From the beginning, that wealth was never mine. It belongs to¡­¡±


    Garrett felt a lump in his throat, to the point that he could not continue his words. He almost could not breathe anymore. And Nelson understood it all too well.


    ¡°¡­ my father.¡±


    It took so much strength for Garrett to utter that single word. And the effect was indescribable. He felt a sudden surge of heat within his chest, causing him to loosen his tie.


    Nelson cleared his throat, feeling a bit uneasy. His eyes blinked in an embarrassed expression. But whether he liked it or not, he had to continue the conversation. Even though he knew it would remind Garrett of his dark memories.


    ¡°Your father entrusted me to hand over everything he left for you. And, of course, with Madam Daphne¡¯s current old age, she can no longer manage her husband and son¡¯s legacy. You know that for sure, Garrett.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The tightness in Garrett¡¯s chest seemed to increase when thewyer mentioned another name. This time it was Daphne Billings, an elderly woman and Garrett¡¯s grandmother.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten, have you? In her eyes¡­ you are her only grandson.¡±


    Garrett scratched his temple, remaining silent without responding to Nelson¡¯s words, and just letting out a long sigh.


    ¡°Maybe only Nana sees me that way.¡±


    ¡°To hell with the Ramirez family. They are just trying to find your weaknesses, Garrett. And you shouldn¡¯t care about that. After all, you are the legitimate child of Mr. An Alexander Morales and Mrs. Norah Mitchell. It¡¯s a destiny that cannot be denied by anyone. In your veins flows the Morales blood.¡±


    Appearing helpless, Garrett looked at Nelson with a tired expression. It was evident that he did not like Nelson repeatedly bringing up the topic of his family. But what could he do? In Nelson¡¯s eyes, he had to make sure that Garrett never forgets his origins.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there is nothing that would make your father happier than knowing that Pacific Energy is in your hands, Garrett.¡±


    ¡°It just proves to me that even in the afterlife, he still cares about wealth.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s words made Nelson flinch. But not for long. Because he quickly started thinking again.


    ¡°Forget about your father,¡± Nelson said then. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to take over thepany because of your father¡¯s name, how about the opposite? Take thispany for your mother¡¯s name, Garrett.¡±


    This was Nelson¡¯sst chance. He knew for sure that nothing could shake Garrett. But if he mentioned Norah¡¯s name, he might have a chance.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Madam Norah would be delighted to see her son, whom she raised with struggle, at the top.¡±


    Finishing his words there, Nelson prayed silently in his heart. Hopefully, this time his persuasion would work. After all, assets worth more than one hundred million dors were not a small amount.


    *

 Fragment

    Speaking of Pacific Energy, of course, that meant talking about a value worth more than a hundred million dors. Truly a substantial figure, isn¡¯t it? And one would expect that just by looking at all those zeros, Garrett¡¯s eyes would turn green with envy. But, what? Nelson found the opposite to be true. He saw how Garrett seemedpletely indifferent to the enormity of thepany that could fall into his hands. It was truly iprehensible.


    Pacific Energy, as the name suggests, was apany centered onrge-scale energy procurement. A corporation standing tall in the coal mining sector with its headquarters located in Ashford City. It already had three subsidiaries and was solidifying its position as a miningpany with a renowned name. So, it was no surprise that thepany stirred up some serious controversy among family members.


    Nelson knew for sure that living a life of turmoil was the strongest reason why, even after four years since An¡¯s passing, Garrett still refused to ept his inheritance. He did not want the fortune to drag him back into the turbulence he had been avoiding. But Nelson¡¯s words left Garrett stunned.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Madam Norah would be delighted to see her son, whom she raised with struggle, at the top.¡±


    Sad, but those words struck a chord with Garrett. Even after Nelson had left his office, the echo of those words continued to resonate in his ears, repeatedly.


    Realizing this, Garrett then smiled wryly. ¡°It seems like Nelson knows exactly what arrows to shoot.¡±


    As Garrett found himself drawn to the past, he and Norah had endured a tough life, almost as if they could not survive. Left to live alone together, without a husband who truly acted as a husband due to Norah¡¯s unequal status.


    That was how it was until Daphne, after her husband¡¯s passing, cast aside the judgment of the extended family and acted. After all, she longed for the presence of a little grandchild, a fate that she could only obtain through Norah.


    No problem, that¡¯s what Norah thought at the time. Besides, what woman would not melt when a five-year-old called her ¡®Nana¡¯ with a charming expression? There seemed to be none, including Daphne. It did not take long for her to fall in love with Garrett¡¯s charisma.


    However, Garrett could clearly sense that he remained a stranger in the Morales family. Some members made their contempt for him evident, and that was something he had to swallow, even if he did not like it-an everyday dish he had to tolerate.


    ¡°Are you back?¡±


    As evening approached, Garrett arrived home and found the usual scene. There was Norah, weing his arrival, opening her arms for a brief embrace.


    Garrett nted a faint kiss on his mother¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Just now,¡± Garrett replied. ¡°What¡¯s for dinner?¡±


    Following her son¡¯s footsteps, Norah, who still appeared youthful at fifty-two, responded, ¡°Your favorite ck pepper beef.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s eyes lit up, and his handsome face expressed enthusiasm without hesitation. It made Norah chuckle with delight.


    ¡°Go take a shower, and I will be waiting for you to have dinner.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Without wasting any time, Garrett quickly headed upstairs to his room. After a refreshing shower and donning casual clothes, he wasted no time and returned to join Norah.


    Perhaps the only thing that could make Garrett breathe easy was being close to Norah. When he knew that his mother was in good spirits, healthy, and happy.


    ¡°Saturday night¡­¡±


    Garrett initiated the conversation at the dining table, after a few delectable bites that tickled his taste buds. He looked at his mother.


    ¡°¡­ Can you apany me?¡±


    Norah nced briefly at her son, a small smile appearing on her serene face.


    ¡°How long do I have to apany you to every party you attend, Garrett?¡± Norah asked. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t that be the task of some other woman?¡±


    Garrett chuckled yfully. Looking rxed as he added more food to his te. Well¡­e to think of it, this was probably the fifth time he had asked her.


    ¡°Until that timees, consider it an honor for you, Mama. Not many women out there have a son like me.¡±


    Norah quickly ced the spoon and fork she was using on the te. Sheughed, and Garrett enjoyed the sight. Unconsciously, he found himself smiling too.


    ¡°Oh, dear God. I¡¯m truly so lucky.¡±


    Saying that with a lingeringughter on her lips, Norah reached out and briefly caressed her son¡¯s hand.


    ¡°But no matter how lucky I am, I still want to see another woman experiencing this happiness.¡±


    Garrett decided to focus back on the piece of beef on his te. ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up too much, Ma.¡±


    ¡°Not getting my hopes up. I just can¡¯t believe you¡¯re not close to any woman. It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Impossible doesn¡¯t mean it can¡¯t happen. The truth is¡­ that¡¯s what¡¯s happening.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s response made all traces ofughter vanish from Norah¡¯s face. Now, instead of continuing her meal, the middle-aged woman appeared thoughtful. It seemed she was deep in thought.


    ¡°Ehm¡­¡± Norah cleared her throat softly, but it managed to capture her son¡¯s attention. ¡°What if I introduce you to someone?¡±


    Garrett¡¯s expression changed instantly. A groan escaped his throat, making it vibrate. He shook his head.


    ¡°No, Ma. I don¡¯t want to go on any blind dates. Please.¡±


    Norah did not give up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to ept it, but there¡¯s no harm in trying, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m busy, Ma. It seems I don¡¯t have time for any blind dates.¡±


    ¡°Busy?¡±


    Norah seemed to need some time to process that word, as she then recalled the calls she received some time ago. Calls from someone who frequently contacted her and discussed the inheritance that Garrett should rightfully receive.


    ¡°Is it rted to Nelson?¡±


    Garrett halted his chewing. Norah¡¯s question made him take a deep breath, trying not to react too strongly when his mother brought up the subject.


    Oh, God. So, Nelson has already contacted Mama as well?


    Garrett decided to end his dinner. He put down his spoon and fork, took a few refreshing sips of cold water, and wiped his mouth.


    ¡°What did Nelson say to you?¡±


    Norah blinked once. She shook her head, still looking rxed as she continued with her meal.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what Nelson said to me,¡± Norah replied tly. ¡°What matters is what you say to him.¡±


    A brief silence followed for a few seconds. Garrett decided to be honest. That his decision had not changed. It remained the same as four years ago.


    ¡°I declined, Ma.¡±


    Norah nodded, smiling, and seemed to understand his decisionpletely.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m sure we don¡¯t need it.¡±


    ¡°Of course. What we have now is more than enough.¡±


    Norah truly was a mother to be grateful for, ording to Garrett. A woman full of love and not demanding. Gentle and extremely caring. And at that moment, Nelson¡¯s voice resurfaced in his mind once again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Madam Norah would be delighted to see her son, whom she raised with struggle, at the top.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Garrett realized that it had not been too long for Norah to struggle raising him on her own without anyone¡¯s help. Perhaps not more than five years. Because when his grandfather, Han Alexander Morales, passed away, their lives had changed drastically. Although, of course¡­ it was only in terms of economics. Mother and son were still estranged from their husband and father. Thanks to the shame he had to bear for marrying a woman who did note from their social ss.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Until finally, for Garrett, life remained unchanged. He was still isted and forced to swallow all the humiliation that came his way. And for that, Garrett remembered very well that there was never a single asion when An Alexander Morales defended them. Or even defended himself. And now, Garrett often cursed him in his mind.


    Coward.


    And if people were now surprised to find that Garrett did not want to ept the inheritance, they would certainly not be mistaken in guessing that it had to do with his pride. He did not want to take a single penny from the man he had despised his entire life. It would be disgraceful for him.


    This, of course, left Nelson in a quandary. Because, after all, he had been entrusted to ensure that all the inheritance from two different men went to Garrett.


    ¡°Do you want it?¡±


    Unable to stop himself, it turned out that Nelson¡¯s words made Garrett¡¯s tongue move spontaneously. Voicing the question that had been giving him a headache all day. Throughout the day, he had been wondering if his mother wanted it. Considering it was the legacy of her deceased husband?


    However, Norah answered the question with a definite shake of her head.


    ¡°You know what I want, Garrett. Living with you peacefully and happily is what I cherish the most.¡±


    There was no need to ask, Garrett knew how much regret his mother felt. Because she got trapped in a past love that she thought was full of romance, she surrendered to An. Without foreseeing that the rtionship would be something difficult. Not just for her, but also for Garrett. Her only son.


    That¡¯s why Norah suppressed all her desires. She only wanted to see Garrett happy. Like any mother, she knew for sure that her mistake in choosing a husband was a disaster for her child.


    Ironically, Norah realized it toote.


    *

 Too Late

    When she received a message on her Instagram ount, Elice realized that she had not done everything. She might have changed her phone number, but she forgot to do the same with her social media ounts.


    After reading the same message from the same person again, she immediately deleted her ount. Not just Instagram, but also Facebook and Twitter.


    Please, Ariel. There¡¯s nothing left between us. So, please don¡¯t ever contact me.


    Of course, Elice did not say that directly to Ariel. It was just a whispered hope in her heart.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Wilda¡¯s voice made Elice turn around. Her mother opened the door to her room, allowing her to look inside. She saw that her daughter was still busy packing, with several clothes spread out on the bed.


    Elice shook her head. ¡°Maybe in a little while,¡± she replied. ¡°Turns out I have more stuff than I thought.¡±


    Initially, Elice thought packing her things would be an easy task. But it turned out to be the opposite. And that made her shake her head. It seemed like she needed more time.


    ¡°Every woman is always like that. We oftenin about not having enough dresses, but in reality, dresses are the majority of clothes filling the closet.¡±


    Wilda¡¯s words made Eliceugh unintentionally. She pushed a pile of clothes to the side of the bed, making space for her and her mother to sit there. Maybe she needed to take a breath for a moment. Her waist was feeling a bit sore.


    ¡°And how about you, Mom? Are you done packing?¡±


    ¡°Packing?¡± Wilda asked, and Elice responded with a nod. ¡°Of course, I am. At my age, there aren¡¯t many things I have.¡±


    Again, Eliceughed. And that made Wilda stunned for a moment. It seemed like she realized that something was different about her daughter.


    ¡°Your hair looks nice.¡±


    But Wilda knew it was not just the different hair color that made Elice look different in her eyes. Somehow, she could not exin it, but she clearly noticed the change. She saw Elice looking lighter than usual.


    Although Wilda could not say that Elice had fully returned to how she was five months ago, she could feel the difference. She did not know what caused it, but she was thankful. For whatever or maybe whoever helped Elice find her smile again, she was grateful.


    When Wilda saw Elice take the initiative to ask her to move, she was sure. Elice had decided on her future. That was to move forward, trying to leave behind that dark past.


    Elice touched her hair, smiling and nodding in agreement.


    ¡°I regret it. I should have dyed it a long time ago.¡±


    Wilda also touched Elice¡¯s hair, feeling its softness, and examining it closer. As if trying to satisfy her curiosity about her daughter¡¯s new hair color.


    ¡°That¡¯s how regret works. We realize it only after everything has happened. After it¡¯s all over.¡±


    Elice confirmed that. There were many things that made her realize that regret alwayses after everything has passed.


    ¡°But I hope my decision this time won¡¯t lead me to another regret.¡±


    There was hope embedded in Elice¡¯s words. She prayed in her heart that the bold step she was taking would not make their lives and Wilda¡¯s life even more miserable. If that were to happen, she thought she would not be able to endure it anymore. She was sure she would have given up.


    Wilda reached out for Elice¡¯s hand, caressing, and holding it gently. She pulled Elice to look at her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. To regret once or twice, it¡¯s okay,¡± Wilda reassured her. ¡°As long as we still have tomorrow, everything would be fine.¡±


    At that moment, that was all Elice had ¨C hope for tomorrow and Wilda, who still epted her even after all the insults she had given. And that¡¯s where Elice felt the real burden. She did not want to make the same mistakes again. She had to make sure of that.


    ¡°Because we¡¯re leaving suddenly¡­¡±


    Wilda took a deep breath, then her eyes wandered around Elice¡¯s room. She wasn¡¯t just observing the room, but the house they had lived in for over thirty years. All the sweet and bitter memories were stored within, including thest memories with her husband.


    ¡°¡­ it seems our house hasn¡¯t found a new owner yet.¡±


    Elice knew the actual weight that enveloped Wilda, but her mother held it back. However, no matter how much she tried to hide it, Elice was aware.


    This time, Elice took the initiative to hold Wilda¡¯s hand. She smiled as her mother looked at her.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to sell this house, Mom.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t?¡±


    Elice nodded. ¡°Maybe someday we¡¯lle back. Who knew, right?¡± she asked without waiting for her mother¡¯s answer. ¡°When we returned, I was sure there wouldn¡¯t be a better ce for us to go than this house.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    Selling the house was Wilda¡¯s choice. Clearly, their move required a considerable amount of money. The money from the sale could sustain them for a while.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. Trust me.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Elice quickly interrupted Wilda¡¯s words. She looked into her mother¡¯s eyes and tried to reassure her.


    ¡°This is thest treasure Dad left for us. And we would take care of it the best we could.¡±


    When Wilda finally left Elice¡¯s room, the door closed. It gave Elice the opportunity to open a drawer in her dressing table. There was a jewelry box inside, containing a luxurious jewelry set consisting of a ne, earrings, and a ring. They glistened under themplight.


    It was a birthday gift Ariel gave her, about eight months ago. A time that seemed to be the catalyst for all the chaos.


    Taking a deep breath, Elice was certain that she had to erase all traces of Ariel from her life, even if it meant dealing with the super expensive gift she once received. With its ssy design and valuable diamonds, it was worth a considerable amount of money.


    It might have seemed embarrassing to sell a gift from a man she now despised to start her new life. But Elice put that aside. It made more sense to her than letting Wilda let go of the only inheritance from Peter.


    And surely, Elice did not make a mistake when she saw that the money from selling the jewelry was enough to sustain them. After all, thirty-five thousand dors appeared in her bank ount a few dayster.


    The next day, Elice and Wilda gazed at their house for thest time. The ce where almost all their lives had unfolded. The ce they would soon leave behind.


    Elice had entrusted the house to a reliable person. Renting it out was the final decision for both. It would be extended annually through the agreement of both parties. For Elice, it was the right choice.


    Taking a deep breath, Elice hugged Wilda. She knew her mother was feeling heavy-hearted at that moment. But she also felt the same.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Wilda turned to look at Elice with slightly teary eyes, but she remained strong. She did not say anything except to smile, and then they left. A taxi took them directly to the airport, just ten minutes before another car stopped in front of the house.


    The car was a luxury sedan in alpine white, clearly a vehicle for the upper ss. It was more than enough to infer that the owner was not an ordinary person. And indeed, he was not.


    A tall man with dark blond hair stepped out of the car. He was wearing an expensive suit that fitted perfectly on his well-proportioned body. He took off his sses as he approached the house, looking at the sign disyed there.


    The house is rented. Please contact 0 1xx xxx.


    The man closed his eyes, his jaw tensing as a thunderous pressure made his chest feel tight.


    ¡°Elice, please. Don¡¯t do this.¡±


    Unable to contain his frustration, he took out his phone, but he found that there was nothing he could do. Elice¡¯s number had changed. Her social media ounts had disappeared. And his only hope to find her had vanished. Just as he discovered that Elice and her mother had left without anyone knowing where they had gone.


    *

 Chaos

    As usual, when Garrett and Norah set foot at the party, several pairs of eyes immediately turned towards them. Some admired Garrett¡¯s handsomeness, that was evident. However, there were also those who looked down on his mother, which could not be denied. Both Garrett and Norah did not really care about it, but it still had an impact, especially on Garrett.


    Norah gave several reassuring pats on Garrett¡¯s hand, a firm ce where shended her hand, allowing her son to lead them where they would go.


    ¡°What a lively party,¡± Norah praised. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Garrett did not pay much attention to the party itself. But he nodded, providing his briefment.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a lively party. Especially considering the number of guests invited.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Norah smiled faintly. At least she felt that her son still had a bit of humor that night, which was a good sign.


    ¡°Do you know, if I¡¯m not mistaken¡­ my friend is also invited to this party.¡±


    While walking, Garrett nced briefly at his mother, who appeared to be smiling at a guest she happened to be chatting with.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me if you want to introduce me to her daughter.¡±


    The guess was right. As Garrett observed, Norah burst intoughter upon hearing that. He groaned slightly.


    ¡°As I told you, Garrett, there¡¯s no harm in getting to know someone. You just need to give it a try. Who knows¡­¡±


    ¡°Who knows we¡¯re notpatible.¡±


    Norahughed again. ¡°Who knows you are.¡±


    When it came to matters of women, Garrett knew. A middle-aged woman with only one son would be enthusiastic about finding him a partner, and Norah was no exception.


    ¡°Her name is Maudy. She¡¯s a nice girl, and her parents are equally nice.¡±


    Reluctantly, but Garrett¡¯s mind was spinning. It seemed like he recognized that name. And he frowned.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t she getting close to Axel?¡±


    Norah¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Really?¡± she asked incredulously. ¡°Oh, but wait. Do you know Maudy?¡±


    Garrett rolled his eyeszily. But he chuckled too. Because somehow, he could use this situation.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough to prove to you that it¡¯s not the right time for me to be in a rtionship with anyone? Uh¡­ just look. The woman you want to introduce me to, I already know her. Even more than that. I know she¡¯s currently getting close to someone else.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that you know her. And besides¡­ even if she¡¯s close to another man, it doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re meant to be.¡±


    ¡°A true man wouldn¡¯t approach a woman who¡¯s already approached by another man, Mom,¡± Garrett whispered right into his mother¡¯s ear. ¡°It¡¯s embarrassing for me.¡±


    However, for this matter, it seemed that Norah had simr thoughts. What Garrett said was indeed correct. It was an hical move.


    ¡°So¡­ instead of discussing women, let¡¯s talk about something else.¡±


    Norah nced at him. ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Come with me to greet those people over there, Mom.¡±


    Norah shifted her focus. To the point indicated by Garrett. Where several middle-aged men were gathered. And of course, they were not just ordinary men.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    A broad smile on Garrett¡¯s face was more than enough to prove that he felt relieved. Freed from the conversation about women, something that made him truly ufortable.


    Greeting the party guests, Garrett and Norah shook hands alternately. They initiated the conversation with casual opening questions, asking about each other¡¯s well-being, current activities, and other less important topics.


    ¡°Property investment is indeed quite promising. It¡¯s no wonder that the business is getting more exciting over time,¡± one of the guests remarked.


    It did not take long before the casual opening shifted. This time, they touched on the hot topics that were currently happening, including the phenomenon of endless developments.


    For that, Garrett nodded, as it was evident that this was his perspective when he tried to establish his residential real estatepany a few years ago. It could not bepared to otherpanies that had already ventured into this field, but at least Garrett had reaped the rewards of his decision.


    Real estate indeed had a bright future, especially when it came to housing for themunity. It could be said that everyone needed a ce to live.


    Starting with Garrett¡¯s idea to buy one house and refurbish it, he took the first step in his venture. He made his first sales profit even beforepleting his studies, igniting his youthful spirit, and driving him to achieve more. Eventually, after years of hard work, Garrett proudly carried the name of Apex Builders and Co. with him.


    ¡°I saw it yesterday. It happened to pass by. Its name is Panorama Residence, right?¡± one of the guests inquired.


    ¡°Exactly, Sir,¡± Garrett eagerly told the story about the apartment building.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s intended for the upper-middle ss, but I believe its price is still within reach for others,¡± Garrett exined with enthusiasm. ¡°With its strategic location, connected to the Vs Hotel and townhouses, Panorama Residence is the only apartmentplex that has connectivity to a four-star hotel. Truly a luxuriousplex. It can be said that this building has great investment value for the future.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s exnation was met with nods from the audience. They were aware of the future potential of such a residential property.


    ¡°The location is well chosen. Not many people can secure such a strategic ce like that,¡± praised a middle-aged man named Keh Brown, making Garrett even more confident. Perhaps because he knew that his sess in his work was the only chance for him to be respected.


    ¡°Tell me, is your apartment priced as crazy as the next-doorpetitor?¡±


    This time, the conversation was interspersed withughter as Yale Gonzales asked out of curiosity. The man, whose mustache had started to turn white, chuckled when he found theughter directed at him.


    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t get it wrong. We invest to seek profits,¡± Yale said without any hint of offense on his face. ¡°Just imagine, next door, for an area of just eighteen square meters, the price is already high. And what about this? With such a strategic location?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Sir. It¡¯s not as crazy as that. Even if the price is the same, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s worth it considering the location and the promises for the future,¡± Garrett replied confidently.


    Garrett knew the right way to do business because when he mentioned how strategic the location of the apartment was, there was no argument he received. It was an absolute aspect that could not be ignored by anyone.


    ¡°It seems like you¡¯re really suited to be a builder, Garrett.¡±


    The previously warm and enthusiastic conversation suddenly disappeared. Almost simultaneously, without anymand, Garrett and the others turned their attention to a middle-aged woman who seemed to approach them.


    ¡°Aunt Farrah.¡±


    Garrett addressed the woman, and an entirely different aura enveloped him. This caused the other men present to exchange nces, sensing the difort that was beginning to arise.


    Dressed in a luxurious gown designed by a famous designer, Farrah Isabe Moralez walked gracefully, heading towards Garrett and his mother, both of whom were unaware that she would be at the party. Judging from their spontaneous reactions, one could immediately conclude that the three of them were not on good terms.


    Of course, everyone knew that Farrah, Garrett¡¯ste father¡¯s sister, was the most opposed to An and Norah¡¯s rtionship. And now, even after her brother¡¯s passing, she still showed her disapproval, as evidenced that night. From the arrogant smile she gave to the condescending gaze she projected; it nearly took Norah¡¯s breath away.


    ¡°How are you, Norah?¡±


    Garrett noticed the immediate change in his mother¡¯s demeanor. Her face tensed, although she tried to maintainposure, and she smiled back politely.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing well,¡± Norah replied. ¡°And how about you?¡±


    Farrah gracefully nodded her head, her movements as elegant as her fingertip tracing the rim of the half-filled ss she held. The liquid inside swirled gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing well. It¡¯s been a while, but you seem brighter.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Garrett realized that his mother was feeling ufortable, so he quickly acted. He held Norah¡¯s hand and nned to leave.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Aunt, but it seems we have to go. There¡¯s something we need to attend to.¡±


    Farrah would not allow it. She openly blocked Garrett and Norah¡¯s path.


    ¡°I won¡¯t take long, Garrett. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Farrah said, looking down at the hands in front of her chest. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to talk with both of you for long either.¡±


    Norah quickly grasped Garrett¡¯s hand, attempting to keep her son in control in front of everyone. She was certain that some eyes were now on them.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Norah whispered his name, causing him to take a deep breath. He needed topose himself. He did not want to cause a scene at someone else¡¯s party. It would be embarrassing.


    Farrah closed the gap and positioned herself in front of them. Though they had slightly moved away from the center of the party, it did not mean they were not drawing attention.


    ¡°I know you met with Nelson.¡±


    Garrett had already guessed it. This was probably the reason Farrah approached them. And if he wanted to be suspicious, he was sure Farrah had no business at a gathering of real estatepany owners other than to deliberately cross paths with them.


    ¡°Aunt,¡± Garrett spoke gently. He did not want the conversation to linger any longer. Garrett was never a patient man. ¡°Just like before, you don¡¯t need to worry. I have no intention of taking a single cent from this family.¡±


    Farrah squinted her eyes, ignoring the impropriety of discussing such a private matter in public. She even used him, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll believe that? It¡¯s clear that until the power of attorney falls into Ariel¡¯s hands, I won¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, tell Ariel to meet with Nelson.¡±


    Farrah stared at Garrett, as if assessing the seriousness of his words.


    ¡°Meet with Nelson,¡± Garrett continued. ¡°Tell him that I¡¯m donating the inheritance to him.¡±


    Farrah¡¯s face turned red, and her eyes widened. Norah was equally surprised. She did not expect Garrett to say such a thing.


    ¡°So ¡­ I hope you don¡¯t bother us anymore. After all, without that inheritance, Mama and I can still live decently.¡±


    Farrah¡¯s face was not just red anymore; it was beetroot red. Her eyes were bulging, and so were Norah¡¯s. They could not believe Garrett said such a thing.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve had enough of all this,¡± Garrett said. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, but I was humiliated in front of colleagues.¡±


    However, if Garrett thought that Farrah¡¯s actions earlier were intended to humiliate him, he was mistaken. Because, ording to Farrah, what she did could not be considered as humiliationpared to what she would do next.


    The ss in Farrah¡¯s hand was raised, moving dramatically above Norah¡¯s head, and the attention of the party guests became unbearable.


    *

 Firmness

    When the drops of drink fell, wetting Norah¡¯s head and face, it was not just Garrett who was startled. Instead, all the guests present reacted in disbelief. How could an inw do that to her own sister-inw? In public?


    As a result, the once lively party quickly changed its atmosphere. Tense whispers spread like wildfire, and all eyes focused on the same scene.


    Farrah let out a heavy sigh and ced the empty ss on a nearby round table. Her gaze was unwaveringly fixed on Norah before shifting to Garrett.


    Words could not express the intense emotions swirling within Garrett at that moment. His face turned deep red, a clear indication of his anger. Anyone who nced at him, even briefly, could see it.


    Norah hurriedly tried to restrain Garrett, fearing that her son might act. Though Garrett had never raised a hand against a woman, who could predict what might happen tonight?


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Norah called out, attempting to bring him back to his senses and prevent him from doing something regrettable. But her efforts were in vain, as Farrah challenged Garrett even further.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me like that, Garrett? You know, it¡¯s impolite,¡± Farrah said, her jaw tightening. Veins were visible on Garrett¡¯s forehead as his anger grew.


    ¡°And what you just did was polite?¡± Garrett retorted.


    Farrah blinked once, then burst intoughter. Indifferently, she pointed at Norah. ¡°I was just giving a warning to your mother and you. Just so you know.¡±


    Norah tightened her grip on Garrett¡¯s hand, ignoring the wetness and stickiness on her face. She did not want her son to lose control.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be you who should be more self-aware?¡± Garrett shot back.


    Although he could not move due to his mother¡¯s restraint, it did not mean Garrett could not take any action at all. On the contrary.


    ¡°Dad¡¯s blood flows in my veins. Blood that cannot be denied by anyone in this world. Because myte father was the only son in the extended family. Watch your behavior, Aunt.¡±


    Farrah was aware of that fact. It was an unchangeable naturalw. She and An Alexander Morales were siblings, destined to have different fates.


    In the family, all the benefits and privileges flowed through the veins of male children. It was a tradition ingrained in their culture. Some said it was unfair, while others believed it was the way it should be. Daughters were meant to be part of their husbands¡¯ families, while sons carried the responsibility for the extended family. Fair or not, it all depended on the perspective.


    For Farrah Isabe Morales, it was an injustice she could not ept. Especially after her brother¡¯s passing. She believed that she had a chance-a chance that would nevere, as she waster surprised by the will that didn¡¯t support her in the slightest.


    Garrett and Norah stood in the way of her future. That¡¯s what Farrah believed. If they were not there, everything would rightfully belong to her and her family.


    Now, with Garrett openly touching on the undeniable truth in front of everyone, there was no telling how furious Farrah might be. Her emotions might drive her to retrieve the empty ss and throw it at Garrett.


    However, the presence of the host and several security personnel made Farrah think twice before taking any action. She suppressed her desire while Garrett took his own course of action.


    Garrett grabbed his mother¡¯s hand in response. At least the host, Luther Johnstone, approaching them provided a momentary pause to his emotions, as his face showed embarrassment.


    ¡°Garrett,¡± Luther called out.


    ¡°This is a fun party, but I think it¡¯s time for me to head home. Excuse me.¡±


    Without waiting for a response from the older man with white hair, Garrett immediately pulled his mother away. Ignoring the lingering gazes of the onlookers, he led Norah to leave the party that had turned unpleasant.


    Luther approached Farrah, his eyes wide with anger. He shook his head with embarrassment, pointing his finger at her. ¡°If you have an issue with Garrett, don¡¯t do it at my party, you bitch!¡±


    Farrah was taken aback. ¡°W-what did you say? Are you calling me bitch? Do you even know who you¡¯re talking to?¡±


    ¡°I know exactly who I¡¯m talking to. I¡¯m talking to the second child of the Morales family who has no sense of propriety. And let me tell you, I regret allowing you toe here.¡±


    Luther¡¯s words struck a nerve with Farrah, intensifying her anger towards Garrett and Norah.


    ¡°You sycophanticpdog, Luther,¡± Farrah hissed. She knew very well why he was defending Garrett.


    Luther grinned, momentarily ignoring the guests who seemed interested in their exchange, finding it an entertaining recement for the earlier drama.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, isn¡¯t it? Because no matter what, you should have some self-awareness. You wouldn¡¯t stand a one percent chance of taking all of your family¡¯s wealth away from Garrett. Just be content with your husband¡¯s wealth.¡±


    Farrah¡¯s face turned crimson. She decided not to prolong the conversation any further and promptly left Luther and the party without saying a word.


    ¡°Just be content with your husband¡¯s wealth.¡±


    It was widely known that the Ramirez family was among the wealthiest in Oceana. Farrah would not have married anyone who wasn¡¯t from a suitable background. However, this did not stop her from harboring desires to secure her own share of her family¡¯s fortune.


    All that wealth should never fall into Garrett¡¯s hands. No matter what, I must possess it. Ariel deserves it more than the child of that lowly woman.


    *


    Inside the car on the way back, Garrett could not stop asking about his mother¡¯s well-being. The wetness on Norah¡¯s face had dried up, but certainly not her embarrassment.


    ¡°Mama, are you okay?¡± Garrett, who had decided not to use a driver that night, clenched the steering wheel. Despite being thirty minutes away from the incident, the burning sensation inside him had not subsided. It still felt as intense as when he saw Farrah humiliating his mother in front of everyone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Garrett. I¡¯m fine,¡± Norah sighed, giving her son a gentle pat on the shoulder. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. And, most importantly, forget what happened earlier.¡±


    Traffic lights changed colors at the right moment. Garrett used the time to turn towards his mother. Norah smiled back at him despite the smudged makeup.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about what Aunt Farrah said.¡±


    It was impossible for Garrett not to think about what Farrah said and did earlier. He would never forget it. Farrah had humiliated his mother, who had raised him through the hardships of being part of a prominent family.


    Garrett could not count the usations, ridicule, and condescending treatment that Norah had endured over the years. She had endured it all to maintain the marriage and raise him. It was no longer a struggle; it was a sacrifice beyond measure.


    So, Garrett took a deep breath and decided not to say anything more. He allowed the rest of the journey home to be filled with silence. Norah gave him space; she knew Garrett was trying to calm himself.


    However, if Norah thought Garrett would follow her request, she was mistaken this time. Perhaps for the first time, Garrett went against his mother¡¯s wishes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think about what Aunt Farrah said?¡±


    No. Garrett chose to think about it because when they arrived home, he hurried to make sure his mother was indeed okay. Then, he headed to his office, using his phone to call someone.


    ¡°Hello, Garrett. Is there something important for you to call me at eleven o¡¯clock at night?¡± It was Nelson¡¯s voice, sounding puzzled by thete-night call.


    ¡°I need you toe to my office on Monday. We¡¯ll discuss the inheritance and all the wealth thates with it.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been more serious,¡± Garrett stated firmly. ¡°As soon as you can, I want everything to be in my possession.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. We¡¯ll discuss all the details on Monday.¡±


    When the call ended, Garrett closed his eyes and squeezed his phone. Even though he did not want to do it, he remembered Nelson¡¯s words from a few days ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Madam Norah would be delighted to see her son, whom she raised with struggle, at the top.¡±


    Garrett knew his mother did not care about wealth and riches, but he could not bear to see her humiliated like that. He was certain that any child in the world would take simr action if their mother experienced the same.


    In the end, Garrett realized that the only way to secure the honor his mother deserved was by embracing his Morales heritage and all the wealth that came with it. He would set aside his ego and any pride that prevented him from having a rtionship with his father¡¯s family. He would ept his inheritance, every single cent.


    Maybe people would call him a disgrace for suddenly crawling back. But he did not care about that. He did not want Norah to continue receiving such low treatment from others.


    And so, regardless of the incident at the party, there was Nelson, full of enthusiasm, visiting Garrett at his office on Monday. He filled Garrett¡¯s desk with various documents, exining everything rted to the transfer of the inheritance and thepany. However, there was one point that made Garrett jump from his seat.


    ¡°What?¡± Garrett asked, shocked. ¡°I had no idea there was such a use in the will.¡±


    Nelson took a deep breath briefly. ¡°For thepany, it¡¯s not an issue. It¡¯s an open asset, and I just need some time to go through the usual regtions. But for the inheritance, which is your father¡¯s personal asset, there is an additional use attached to it. And, you need to know that these two are connected. You must take everything, or you¡¯ll lose it all.¡±


    Garrett put his hands on his hips, looking at Nelson incredulously. The exnation had not helped him at all.


    ¡°How could that be one of the uses?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be one of the uses?¡± Nelson retorted. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that nothing is more important for a conglomerate family than the bloodline?¡±


    Nelson¡¯s response made Garrett dramatically close his eyes. Suddenly, his head was throbbing. And then, in the next moment, Nelson rified everything with two sentences that struck Garrett¡¯s heart.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple, Garrett. You just need to get married.¡±


    *

 Came To Mind

    ¡°Garrett, this is not a difficult requirement. You just need to get married.¡±


    Horror was clearly written all over Garrett¡¯s face. Despite the room being at a normal temperature, sweat began to form on his forehead, trickling down the sides of his cheeks, making his tanned skin glisten under the piercing gaze.


    ¡°Just?¡± Garrett repeated the word in a chilling manner, clearly disagreeing with Nelson¡¯s choice of words.


    ¡°¡®Just¡¯ is definitely not the right word to represent marriage,¡± Nelson chuckled. ¡°I apologize. Marriage is indeed more than just that,¡± he corrected himself yfully. ¡°But what I meant is, you should understand my real intention.¡±


    Still not convinced, Garrett shook his head while pacing back and forth.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I understand what you mean, Sir.¡±


    As Garrett continued to pace, Nelson kept his eyes fixed on him, nodding along with his movements.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let me rify everything,¡± Nelson said, adjusting his sitting position. He went on to intertwine his hands on top of the open documents on the desk.


    ¡°You¡¯re twenty-nine years old, which means you are more than deserving and appropriate for marriage.¡±


    That was indeed true, but for Garrett, there was no corrtion between age and marriage. Besides, there were no specific timelines for when he should get married.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are handsome, well-mannered, and possess everything a woman desires.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s restless steps came to a sudden halt. His face turned gloomy upon hearing Nelson¡¯s statement, and thewyer knew exactly what caused this reaction.


    ¡°You are the legitimate son of Garrett. No matter what others say, it won¡¯t change the fact. You are the sole heir of thete Mr. An. The one and only rightful heir of the Morales family. What more is there to ask for?¡±


    Garrett took a deep breath. ¡°I thought that was my shoring.¡±


    Nelson fell silent, seemingly able to guess what was going through Garrett¡¯s mind-the fear of ending up in a life like what Norah experienced, albeit in a different way. He waved his hand in front of his face and let out a brief sigh.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s put that aside for now,¡± Nelson continued, changing the topic. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any dreams and hopes of getting married? With a woman you love? Like I mentioned earlier, you are more than ready for marriage, Garrett. And I¡¯m sure your mother would be thrilled to have adorable grandchildren around.¡±


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Garrett groaned, dramatically lifting his head with closed eyes. He roughly rubbed his face with his hands, clearly distressed by Nelson¡¯s words. Thewyer chuckled.


    ¡°You know, you might be the only man in the world who¡¯s afraid of marriage. Most other men out there, well¡­ they¡¯re very enthusiastic about it.¡±


    It was not without reason. Seeing his mother¡¯s marriage had certainly shaped Garrett¡¯s perspective on the matter. But there was one crucial point.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of marriage. It¡¯s just¡­¡± Garrett took a deep breath before looking helplessly at Nelson. ¡°If I want to get married, who do I want to marry?¡±


    Nelson coughed multiple times, clearly taken aback by Garrett¡¯s confession. He asked, ¡°You don¡¯t have a girlfriend?¡±


    Garrett¡¯s face thickened. He did not answer directly, but Nelson could deduce the conclusion. It left him astounded.


    ¡°How can you not have a girlfriend, Garrett?¡±


    ¡°Is it strange for someone not to have a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not saying you¡¯re strange. But, my goodness. It just doesn¡¯t make sense. Finding a woman shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you.¡±


    ¡°I work, Sir. I¡¯m busy running my businesses, and I have to develop my ventures. How do you expect me to have time for women?¡±


    It was apelling defense, no doubt. Nelson nodded.


    ¡°Well, then, it¡¯s clear that you¡¯ll have difficulty fulfilling this use. Ehm¡­¡±


    Nelson paused for a moment, remaining silent. Until finally, Garrett asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there something I can do to rece this use? Maybe change it to something else?¡±


    Nelson¡¯s eyes nced at Garrett with meaning. His face looked sour upon hearing the question.


    ¡°What do you think could rece the bloodline, huh? Tell me, what?¡±


    There was nothing, that was the answer. Garrett fell silent.


    ¡°Even if you wanted to support all the orphans in the world, it still wouldn¡¯t rece this use, Garrett.¡±


    Nelson¡¯s assertion made Garrett heave a long sigh. He felt increasingly dizzy, and his body suddenly felt tired. Eventually, he chose to sit back down and loosened the tie around his neck. It felt like he was having trouble breathing now.


    ¡°Listen, Garrett. If the potential bride is your problem here, I think I can handle it,¡± Nelson said.


    Garrett scrutinized Nelson with an inquisitive gaze, trying to guess what was going on in the man¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to arrange a blind date for me or find me a match,¡± Garrett said.


    ¡°Hahaha. No way. Oh,e on! I¡¯m awyer, not a matchmaking agency,¡± Nelson replied.


    Garrett furrowed his brow slightly. ¡°Then what?¡±


    ¡°If the issue is the potential bride, I think we can dy it for a while until you find that woman and get married. In other words, the inheritance will be frozen for a specific period,¡± Nelson exined.


    ¡°Can it be done?¡±


    ¡°Everything can be arranged,¡± Nelson said. ¡°Of course, with Madam Daphne¡¯s authority. And I believe she¡¯ll tolerate it, especially since thepany needs to be handled as soon as possible. Besides, considering her age, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll easily warm up to you, Garrett.¡±


    Garrett knew that after his grandfather¡¯s passing, Daphne had openly shown concern for him. But with the treatment he received all this time, it was difficult for him to truly integrate into the extended family.


    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s set aside the matter of your father inheritance for now.¡±


    Nelson¡¯s voice snapped Garrett back to reality, causing him to blink once. He saw Nelson once again engrossed in the paperwork.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at thepany¡¯s assets that will be your responsibility in the future, Garrett.¡±


    A sudden chill ran down Garrett¡¯s spine. Frankly, it was something that scared him. He felt a sense of dread. He was aware that therger the inheritance he received, the greater the responsibilities he would bear.


    ¡°But, Garrett.¡±


    Before continuing their discussion, Nelson felt it necessary to say one thing to Garrett, not wanting him to ignore it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to overlook this. No matter what, I will try to find a way to dy the fulfillment of the marriage use. But you have to remember, it¡¯s just a postponement, not an elimination. These are two entirely different things.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± Nelson nodded once with relief. ¡°So, I believe you know what you need to do.¡±


    ¡°Find a woman to marry?¡± Garrett asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty, grimacing. He truly never thought he would go to such extremes for the sake of inheritance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to turn you into a heartless man. But at least I will make time for you. You can find a woman you truly love.¡±


    There was a hint of doubt etched on Garrett¡¯s face, which Nelson could somewhat sense. Therefore, he chose his words carefully for what he would say next.


    ¡°I don¡¯t suggest you randomly pick a woman out there. Goodness! Your life isn¡¯t a TV drama. But at least, you¡¯ll have time. Take a moment during your days off to rx. Maybe go to a club, a tourist spot, or anything like that. I¡¯m sure you might meet a woman who could make you fall in love.¡±


    Garrett seemed uncertain, silently praying that Nelson would be satisfied with his role as awyer and not add an extra job, like being a love consultant. The thought made his stomach churn.


    ¡°Alright, alright, alright, Sir. I understand,¡± Garrett said.


    Nelson smiled mischievously, clearly seeing the suffering expression on the man¡¯s face. On one hand, he felt a bit sorry for Garrett due to the hardships he faced in life and his dedication to prove himself. But on the other hand, he found the irony of a mature man like Garrett being unlucky in love quite amusing. It was peculiar, but that was how it turned out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say. I¡¯ll try to find a woman who might interest me,¡± Garrett stated.


    ¡°That¡¯s a wise decision, you know? To inherit all this wealth, wisdom is a trait you must possess,¡± Nelson advised.


    Wisdom in choosing a woman? That made Garrett grimace.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Garrett replied, not wanting to debate further. ¡°I promise that starting this weekend, I¡¯ll make time. I¡¯ll try to find a woman who might be the right choice. Someone who interests me. Maybe I¡¯ll meet her at a ¡­¡±


    Wait a minute.


    ¡°¡­ club.¡±


    Suddenly, there was a slight pause in Garrett¡¯s words. Right when that particr ce slipped from his lips.


    Someone who interests me?


    *

 Thought

    ¡°She hasn¡¯te back since that night.¡±


    A voice caught Garrett¡¯s attention, causing him to turn on the backless round chair. When his handnded on the bar, Garrett realized it was the bartender speaking to him. He offered Garrett a ss of drink.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Expressing his gratitude, Garrett immediately took the ss. He enjoyed a sip and noticed the bartender taking a deep breath. She was leaning against the bar.


    ¡°Thest time I saw her was that night. With you. And she never came back after that. Not even once.¡±


    While Garrett could ignore the first statement, he could not ignore the second. Of course, he couldn¡¯t pretend that the bartender wasn¡¯t talking to him. Because, in fact, he was.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Finally, Garrett decided to join the conversation. Starting with a basic question.


    ¡°Bert.¡±


    Garrett nodded once. ¡°I¡¯m Garrett. And the one you mean¡­¡±


    Garrett decided to leave his sentence hanging. He didn¡¯t want to specte, even though it seemed impossible if he was wrong. A momentter, Bert continued Garrett¡¯s words without hesitation.


    ¡°The woman you introduced that Sunday night. The one in the ck dress. The one who was drinking and crying.¡±


    It was an unbelievably detailed exnation. Which made Garrett nod again, holding his breath in his chest. The man seemed a little ufortable.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen youing a lottely. But it¡¯s different than usual. You seem to be looking for someone. So, I thought you came on purpose to find her.¡±


    In fact, that¡¯s what Garrett was doing. Thanks to his conversation with Nelson the other day, he suddenly remembered Elice. The woman crying alone in the crowded club. With sses of drinks apanying her.


    Garrett knew. That he, as a grown man, should consider that meeting and the events of that night to be nothing more than a passing breeze. Especially in light of the fact that Elice had left him alone the next day. Without a message or anything. It was literally a silent message. That Elice hoped not to see him again.


    They were no longer teenagers easily swayed by one-night stand. And in events like this, there was only one conclusion. It¡¯s all over.


    However, if he had to go by Nelson¡¯s words, Garrett¡¯s memories focused on Elice for some reason. He had dismissed the idea at first. But the fact that Elice had caught his attention at their first meeting made Garrett give in.


    Garrett returned to the club. With a hope. Maybe he would meet Elice again. But no. His hope was only a hope. For almost three weekends, he tried his luck, and the result was the same.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    A short statement was all Garrett could offer in response to Bert¡¯s earlier words. A safe expression for any situation, especially this one. And hopefully it was enough to signal that he didn¡¯t want to continue the subject.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for her phone number?¡±


    However, it seemed that Bert had his own point of view. The bartender, who looked to be in his thirties, leaned toward Garrett. Both of his hands pressed against the bar, leaning slightly toward his interlocutor.


    The ss in Garrett¡¯s hand moved briefly to his lips. The man took a second sip. He paused before answering, which was only a shake of his head.


    Bert chuckled. ¡°You should have asked for her phone number. Just in case. Look. Eventually you¡¯ll be lost without her.¡±


    In truth, Garrett never thought he would see this day. The day he would search for Elice. But what could he do? Besides having no other choice, Garrett honestly couldn¡¯t get Elice out of his mind. Even more than that. When he remembered the moment, he opened his eyes and found the woman no longer at his side, his chest tightened.


    Garrett was disappointed. He had never imagined that Elice would leave just like that.


    ¡°If you want, if sheester, I¡¯ll let you know,¡± Bert said with a smile. ¡°You just have to leave your phone number. How about that?¡±


    Actually, Garrett wasn¡¯t sure if that was a good option. But after thinking about it for a few seconds, he thought it wasn¡¯t a bad idea. Garrett nodded.


    Bert handed Garrett a piece of paper and a pen. On it, Garrett wrote down his phone number. Then he handed it back to the bartender.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact you if shees back.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The conversation ended and Bert got the next customer. After nodding goodbye to Garrett, he moved on. Leaving Garrett and his drink in the untouched silence amidst the club¡¯s bustle.


    After about thirty minutes, Garrett decided to leave. The night was about to turn to dawn, and he was tired. He was tired of waiting in vain. Quite different from the situation around him.


    The atmosphere in the club would always be lively. Filled with different people looking forfort. Under the flickering lights, interspersed with alcoholic beverages and theughter that apanied them.


    With slightly hurried steps, Garrett navigated through the sea of people. He tried to get out quickly. But when he almost reached the exit, a hand suddenly grabbed his.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    A woman¡¯s voice called Garrett¡¯s name. It clearly wasn¡¯t Elice¡¯s voice. Garrett was sure of that. But that didn¡¯t mean that Garrett ignored it. In fact, the man turned around immediately. Only to be surprised when he saw who the woman was.


    ¡°Brenda.¡±


    *


    ¡°One year. You have one year, Garrett. And don¡¯tin if it feels too short. Oh, my goodness! I almost died staking out this one year.¡±


    When Garrett arrived at his office early in the morning, he found Nelson immediately berating him with various words. He could barely hear all of them, just the important ones. Although, in reality, everything Nelson said was worth paying attention to.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Garrett sighed. ¡°Hopefully a year will be enough for me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my goodness. Seriously. A year should be enough. And you need to find your bride soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure living longer in this world can prove to you, sir, that finding a mate is not an easy thing.¡±


    Nelsonughed. Despite the fatigue he had felt over thest few weeks dealing with the immense inheritance, Garrett¡¯s anxiety inevitably amused him as well. And that was more than enough tofort him.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t find a new wife, what about the old one?¡±


    Garrett¡¯s eyes narrowed. His forehead furrowed slightly when he heard the question. And when he didn¡¯t answer the question, Nelson continued.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend, Garrett. I know you dated the daughter of the Cooper family.¡±


    The change in Garrett¡¯s gaze made Nelsonugh again.


    ¡°You had a rtionship with Brenda, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where I heard it, but I¡¯ve known it for a long time. So why don¡¯t you try to get close to her again?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Garrett replied immediately. Without hesitation he refused. ¡°That¡¯s the worst choice you¡¯ve ever given me. And I can assure you that if I get married, Brenda won¡¯t be the bride.¡±


    Nelson seemed to nod. But his expression was not very convincing. As if he felt that Brenda wasn¡¯t a bad choice.


    ¡°She¡¯s beautiful, smart, andes from a respectable family. At first nce, she seems to be the right choice for you.¡±


    ¡°At first nce. And I¡¯m sure wisdom is one of the qualities I must have. Judging something at first nce is clearly contradictory.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahaha.¡±


    Nelson couldn¡¯t stopughing. Garrett countered his words so firmly. Especially since they were his own words.


    ¡°Basically,¡± Garrett saidter. ¡°I¡¯m not going to be impulsive about this. I still have a year. And everything will be all right in that time.¡±


    Nelson believed in Garrett. The man had always been able to handle all his affairs well, even when it came to marriage.


    ¡°All right. I believe in you, Garrett. You can take your time. And while we leave your marriage aside, let¡¯s talk about the Pacific Energy transfer.¡±


    Garrett took a deep breath. When he heard the name of thepany, the numbers immediately spread out before his eyes. It was the tangible form of a pile of money. Something that would soon be his.


    ¡°Broadly speaking, you will be dealing with Pacific Energy right after the big meeting. You don¡¯t have to worry. Everything will go smoothly. But of course. That means you need to prepare for your move.¡±


    Perhaps taking over Pacific Energy wasn¡¯t the only thing weighing on Garrett. In fact, leaving Apex Builders and Co. made it even more difficult. Thepany was truly a tangible testament to all his hard work over the years.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to wrap things up here as soon as possible,¡± Garrett said, taking a deep breath. ¡°I need to find a reliable CEO to run Apex Builders and Co. After all, this is my realpany.¡±


    Nelson nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will try to help you. I will see who the candidate is to rece your position here.¡±


    At least Nelson¡¯s words made Garrett feel somewhat relieved. He knew the man would help him, especially when it came to the smooth transition of Garrett taking over Pacific Energy.


    It actually made Garrett wonder. Why was Nelson so much more excited about the legacy than he was? It was a bit amusing, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°I will keep you informed about the big meeting and other ns. In the meantime, you also need to settle all your affairs in Apex Builders and Co. as soon as possible. Because if everything goes as smoothly as we predict, you won¡¯t be here anymore within three months, Garrett.


    Garrett had to leave Crestdale. He had to move to a ce where the Pacific Energy building proudly stood. Ashford City awaited his arrival.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    About thirty minutes before noon, as Nelson was tidying up all the documents on his desk, something suddenly urred to him. Something he hadn¡¯t asked since the night Garrett had announced his decision.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯m curious about something.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How did your mother react when you decided to do all this?¡±


    Garrett was stunned. He didn¡¯t answer the question right away. But eventually he sighed deeply. Without looking at Nelson, he whispered his answer.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell her.¡±


    Naturally, Nelson was surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected that Garrett hadn¡¯t even told Norah. For someone who was extremely obedient to his mother, Nelson saw Garrett¡¯s action this time as something rare.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell her?¡±


    Grimly, Garrett shook his head. And frankly, it made him dizzy. How could he tell Norah? How would his mother react to his decision?


    *

 No Choice

    Garrett just prayed that Norah would ept his decision. Regardless of the fact that he had taken this action without any discussion with his mother. Considering theirst conversation about the inheritance, Garrett didn¡¯t have much hope. He would have expected to be bombarded with questions, but his assumption was wrong.


    Norah smiled and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Because of what happened that night at the party?¡±


    Norah¡¯s assumption was correct. She was sure of it, especially when she saw the change in Garrett¡¯s face. She smiled.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that, Garrett.¡±


    Shouldn¡¯t have. But then again, Garrett knew that maybe he should have.


    ¡°Not just because of that night,¡± Garrett exined, somewhat evasively. ¡°I know Nelson won¡¯t stop harassing me until he gets what he wants. He¡¯ll do anything to make sure I take everything.¡±


    That was actually a reasonable reason. Norah nodded in understanding. Of course, she knew how determined this particrwyer was.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t have to do this. I don¡¯t want-¡±


    Garrett moved quickly to his mother, the gentle embrace on Norah¡¯s shoulders causing the middle-aged woman to hang her words in the air. She turned to look at her growing son. The genuine love Garrett had for her was evident in his eyes.


    ¡°You know my nature, Mom,¡± Garrett said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it a lot and I think it¡¯s okay to ept what is rightfully mine.¡±


    Once Garrett had said that, there was nothing Norah could do. She could only nod, agree with her son¡¯s decision, and do what she could as a mother. Support him.


    ¡°Well, I may be busy for the next few days. Lots of things to take care of, including the transition of CEO at Apex Builders and Co. And I hope you are ready, because ording to Nelson, three months is the longest we have to stay here. We need to move as soon as possible.¡±


    Norah nodded and took Garrett¡¯s free hand, squeezing it gently. Though she didn¡¯t say anything more, Norah just wanted her son to know that whatever decision he made, she would always support him.


    Norah¡¯s understanding and eptance reassured Garrett. At least he could breathe a little easier. But there was still something weighing on his conscience. He was hiding a fact from his mother about the marriage use. Garrett was sure it would be inappropriate to tell Norah. Norah, who had supported him at first, might change her mind.


    Elice.


    Until now, Garrett couldn¡¯t understand why he couldn¡¯t get Elice out of his mind. Even looking back, it felt strange. Why had he approached Elice that night? It wasn¡¯t like him, like other men who liked to approach strangers. No, Garrett wasn¡¯t like that. He just sat alone in the club, enjoying his drink, letting time pass in solitude.


    Maybe because of her tears. And also because of her story.


    Perhaps those were two things Garrett unconsciously realized, which exined why he approached Elice that night. Unconsciously, living with Norah for decades had given him a certain instinct for a woman with a simr history. It couldn¡¯t be said to be nearly the same, but they were both women in pain from loving the wrong man.


    Still, Garrett couldn¡¯t deny that the night had left an unforgettable impression on him. It seemed as if he wanted to throwmon sense out of his head, which kept reminding him that he had approached a woman he shouldn¡¯t have-a woman who happened to be his cousin¡¯s ex-girlfriend.


    That was really bad, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s best if I don¡¯t see Elice again.¡±


    Garrett realized that the likelihood of seeing Elice again was very low. Even after leaving his phone number with Bert for several days, he had yet to receive any information from the bartender. This led to a thought in his head: Maybe Elice was fine. She didn¡¯t need a reason toe back to the club just to cry.


    Somehow Garrett was sure of that. And for that, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Putting aside the matter of Elice and the hopes he had discarded of making her his only choice of bride, Garrett headed for his office. He decided to make the best use of his time. There were a lot of things to do. And if he was going to act as an heir should, it started with preparing himself. He didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself.


    That¡¯s how Garrett¡¯s days unfolded after that. Incredibly busy, from transferring thepany¡¯s assets to preparing Apex Builders and Co. for his departure. He could barely take a breath. He was racing against time.


    ¡°We have a big meeting in a week. And there are several things that need to be prepared. But most importantly, there¡¯s one thing.¡±


    Garrett looked at several piles of files that Nelson had brought to fill his desk. On the other side of the room, on the sofa he usually used to receive guests, Amber was engrossed in her work. The middle-aged woman looked busy.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Nelson sighed. ¡°Madam Daphne isnding this afternoon. And she wants to have dinner with you alone tonight.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s eyebrows raised in surprise. He was silent for a moment. But of course, he couldn¡¯t refuse. He had to go.


    ¡°She¡¯s inviting you to dinner at La Fontaine Ristorante. Seven tonight.¡±


    Garrett nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Nana personally.¡±


    A smile immediately appeared on Nelson¡¯s face. He seemed relieved after thinking it might be difficult to persuade Garrett.


    ¡°Good. It seems you truly understand the meaning of wisdom.¡±


    Hearing thesements, Garrett decided to ignore them. He preferred to concentrate on his work, took a deep breath and tried to calm himself, knowing that tonight would be a challenging night for him.


    Garrett tended to avoid Daphne. Not because the old woman was unfriendly to him. After all, everyone knew that Daphne had truly epted Garrett after the death of herte husband. But when Garrett interacted with Daphne, he always felt pressured. It was as if he remembered another side of his life. That no matter how much he disliked his father, there was still blood in his veins. Blood that wouldn¡¯t let him escape his destiny.


    ¡°I gave you one year to find a mate.¡±


    Wearing a luxurious dress, Daphne clearly knew how to remain charming in her twilight years. Without a hint of white hair, the dusty red color neatly concealed, her modern bun looked perfectly matched to her face. Even her pale skin.


    ¡°And it looks like you have about eight or nine months left. Is that right?¡±


    Garrett reluctantly put off slicing the beef on the expensive te. Instead of continuing his meal, he lifted his eyes to Daphne, who was leisurely enjoying her meal. A salmon dish, expertly seasoned with an abundance of rich spices.


    ¡°Yes, Nana.¡±


    Daphne didn¡¯t take her eyes off the te. However, she kept the conversation going.


    ¡°And how? Are you getting married soon? Or do you need my help to make it happen?¡±


    Garrett understood her intention. And so Garrett quickly shook his head.


    ¡°Thank you, Nana,¡± Garrett replied quietly. ¡°But I think I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The fork in Daphne¡¯s hand moved, bringing a piece of salmon to her mouth. She paused for a moment, savoring the instant soft taste that touched her taste buds.


    ¡°I heard you had a rtionship with Brenda. Why not continue with her?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think our rtionship is really over. So, there¡¯s nothing to continue.¡±


    Daphne nodded once. Then, for the first time since the meal had been served, she turned to Garrett. She put down her spoon and fork for a moment. Her eyes focused directly on her grandson.


    ¡°Is there another woman close to you?¡±


    Garrett wasn¡¯t sure how to answer. But his instincts told him that if he gave the wrong answer, his fate would be at stake. He could end up in an arranged marriage, for example.


    So, Garrett nodded, showing a certain amount of certainty on his face.


    ¡°So far, she and I have been pretty close. But marriage is certainly not that easy, Nana. She¡­¡± Garrett took a short breath and turned his head, trying to find a reasonable exnation. ¡°¡­ is risking her career.¡±


    Daphne nodded, apparently understanding the situation.


    ¡°Alright. But at least you have to make sure that everything is settled within the given timeframe.¡±


    Amusing, but to be honest, Garrett had never thought that marriage had a maximum time limit. Still, he would be polite in front of Daphne.


    ¡°And when are you nning to move to Ashford City? I have asked everyone to wee your arrival. Do you prefer windows facing east or west?¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Garrett didn¡¯t continue. But from his widened eyes, Daphne could guess what her grandson was thinking.


    ¡°You and your mom are going to have to move to the Morales house, right?¡± Daphne asked. ¡°And I got everything ready.¡±


    Garrett suddenly felt breathless. He thought taking on all the inheritance and responsibilities was challenging enough. He didn¡¯t want to be trapped in the Morales world any longer.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t ept rejection, Garrett. If you want to me someone, me your parents for getting married. Anyway, because of them you were born as my grandson. Besides, how long are you going to keep your distance from an old grandmother like me?¡±


    Perhaps it had to do with the tendency for someone to feel lonelier as they grow older, especially if they are a woman. In her twilight years, Daphne just wanted people to be with her. It was a natural hope for her who had spent years in solitude.


    ¡°And you should know that regardless of your grandfather and your father, you are still my grandson.¡±


    Garrett didn¡¯t move. He remained silent even when Daphne decided to put down her spoon and fork. She took a sip of water and stood.


    The faint sound of chair legs scraping against the floor made Garrett rise quickly. He went to help his grandmother and found Daphne reaching for his hand.


    ¡°If you really can¡¯t forgive the past, at least do it for your future,¡± Daphne said. ¡°You don¡¯t want your children to go through what you went through, do you?¡±


    Garrett froze. He lowered his head and looked at Daphne, who raised her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know what will happen if this falls into the wrong hands. You know you can¡¯t live peacefully, Garrett. You can only fight back or you will be a prisoner forever.¡±


    *

 Step

    When Garrett decided to ept his inheritance, he thought it would be a simple transfer of wealth. He never expected that marrying and living in the Morales house would be one of the consequences. Now that he realized this, Garrett began to wonder. Was his decision right, or was it the opposite?


    Unfortunately, even though Garrett is doubtful now, there¡¯s nothing he can do about it. It¡¯s all toote. Actually, it became really inevitable when he consciously contacted Nelson that night, right after the embarrassing incident at the party.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    And now everything is truly inevitable. Apex Builders and Co. has changed hands. Garrett was no longer the owner and CEO. Instead, the leadership position is now in the hands of Robert Immanuel Gray, a thirty-five-year-old man rmended by Nelson. Thewyer knew Robert personally and suggested him to Garrett.


    Certainly, Robert was not the only candidate Garrett considered. At least threepetent people were considered, but in the end, Robert got the job.


    Freed and relieved that Apex Builders and Co. was now in the hands of a trustworthy person, it was time for Garrett to prepare for his move. And it turned out that the three months he had nned would be dyed. He needed more time, four months to be exact.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going, Amber? Is everything settled?¡±


    It was Garrett¡¯sst day in the CEO¡¯s office at Apex Builders and Co. With Amber, the secretary, who was getting brighter by the day about her impending move, Garrett discussed her departure. Of course, Amber would be going with him. For Garrett, the middle-aged woman was the only co-worker who knew him well.


    ¡°Everything is settled, sir. I can assure you that nothing has been forgotten.¡±


    Garrett breathed a sigh of relief. Although for some reason his chest felt a little tight. He really had not expected this time.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem very excited, sir. Um¡­ don¡¯t tell me you regret this decision.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Garrett¡¯s slightly tired face. He had been overworkedtely, racing against time with all sorts of things he had to take care of.


    Garrett rubbed his face roughly. He could feel the stubble starting to grow, leaving faint marks on his thick-skinned hands.


    ¡°To be honest, I really don¡¯t know. Whether my decision is right this time or the opposite.¡±


    Amber smiled thinly as she watched her boss shake his head. Then she pushed a ss of water over to Garrett.


    ¡°Drink it, sir. I think you¡¯ve been drinking less watertely. It can affect your energy and mood.¡±


    Garrett looked at the ss of water. It wasn¡¯t exactly what he needed, but in the end, he followed Amber¡¯s advice. And at least he felt a little relieved when the coolness flowed through his body. His chest felt cooler now.


    Seeing Garrett¡¯s expression, Amber smiled broadly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it true what I said, sir? Simple water has a significant effect on the body and the emotions.¡±


    Unwillingly, Garrett chuckled softly. He decided to finish the water in his ss. Then he sighed contentedly.


    ¡°And maybe that¡¯s why I insist on keeping Mom as my secretary, even though our office is moving soon,¡± Garrett said. ¡°You know, right? It¡¯s not easy when I already have a secretary to help me.¡±


    ¡°Nobody understands you better than I do. Guaranteed.¡±


    Garrett wouldn¡¯t hesitate. And if there was one thing that could make him feel relieved, it might be that Amber could apany him there. Moving to a new office was enough; working with everyone he didn¡¯t know would only make him more stressed.


    ¡°Thank you, Amber.¡±


    The thanks sounded so sincere. It might be rare for an employee, but Garrett was like that. And Amber was always happy to ept it.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, sir.¡±


    Two dayster, Garrett and Norahnded safely at airport. Noticing a few people waiting for them, Garrett, who had informed his mother of his conversation with Daphne, nced over. Norah looked visibly tense, but she tried to remain calm.


    As the daughter-inw in a status that was neither acknowledged nor denied, Norah clearly had her own fears as the car carried her across the asphalt. Every mile the four-wheeled vehicle traveled felt like a strong beat in her heart. Undeniably, she was afraid.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Garrett reached for Norah¡¯s hand and squeezed it gently, redirecting his mother¡¯s focus. She turned to look at Garrett and took a deep breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Dilemma, that¡¯s what Garrett felt. But after this dinner with Daphne, he knew he couldn¡¯t go back. And now Garrett found that they were both truly immersed in the destiny called Morales.


    As far back as Garrett could remember, he had set foot in the mansion during his childhood. Not often, just asionally. Usually, it was for important events that required the son-inw and grandchildren to be there to maintain the family¡¯s reputation in the eyes of the public. Other than that, Garrett wasn¡¯t sure.


    So, it wasn¡¯t strange for Garrett to find people he didn¡¯t fully know. Maybe just the name, but not who they were.


    But look now. When Garrett and Norah set foot there, everyone greeted them with respect. They remained polite, and no one dared to really raise their faces.


    ¡°Finally, you¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Daphne greeted Garrett and Norah with a beaming face and immediately approached them. Norah pulled away from Garrett and gathered her courage to approach her mother-inw.


    ¡°Mama.¡±


    It was a strange sight for Garrett. It was as if he had never seen Norah and Daphne greet each other like that, especially when Daphne then embraced Norah.


    ¡°How was your flight?¡±


    ¡°It was fine.¡±


    Daphne nodded, then turned to Garrett, who immediately leaned in for a hug. He felt Daphne¡¯s hands stroke his broad back a few times.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally arrived, Garrett,¡± Daphne said. ¡°Come in. I have a meal prepared inside. Eat and then rest. You must be tired.¡±


    Garrett looked at Norah. His mother seemed fine. Despite her tense expression, Daphne¡¯s weing attitude seemed to rx Norah somewhat.


    In fact, after enjoying the food served, Garrett couldn¡¯t really rest. The flight from Crestdale to Ashford City hadn¡¯t been too strenuous for him. However, knowing that some important people wereing to meet him within the next hour made Garrett let out a long breath of exhaustion.


    Norah rested in the room that had been prepared for her, while Garrett immediately made use of his assigned workspace, if only to exchange greetings with some important people at Pacific Energy.


    The unexpected meeting also included Daphne. Though she didn¡¯t say much, she watched, focusing mainly on Garrett, as if evaluating her grandson¡¯s aptitude.


    Garrett didn¡¯t feel happy. But for the past four months, he had spent more time learning the ins and outs of Pacific Energy than running his ownpany. It wasn¡¯t surprising that he took the conversation in stride.


    ¡°There are a few things that need to be reviewed. I¡¯m sure Mr. Garrett will find time to look into them soon.¡±


    Being an owner, let alone running apany, would certainly be demanding. But that¡¯s exactly what Garrett was experiencing. Caring for the name of Pacific Energy required him to make a realmitment of time and energy.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll look into it soon.¡±


    ¡°And the wee conference for you will be held in two weeks.¡±


    Garrett nodded, realizing that not even six hours after his arrival home, a piled-up agenda already filled the dates. He was sure that things would only get busier in the future.


    When the meeting was over, Garrett nned to retire immediately. That was the n. But there was one man who didn¡¯t leave immediately. Instead, he approached Garrett.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if you know me personally because we haven¡¯t met yet.¡±


    Garrett furrowed his brow. He vaguely knew the name of the middle-aged man in front of him. It was Billie Cooper.


    Garrett¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, causing Billie to smile broadly. He nodded.


    ¡°I often hear stories from my daughter,¡± Billie said. ¡°Brenda.¡±


    Garrett cleared his throat with an uneasy feeling. He could only nce at Billie¡¯s words, trying to control his reflexes. Not wanting to turn away, he was curious about Daphne¡¯s reaction.


    Billie pulled an invitation out of her briefcase and handed it to Garrett.


    ¡°Brenda¡¯s birthday is next month. She¡¯ll be thrilled if you can spare the time to attend her party.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s uneasiness increased, but he still epted the invitation with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you. I hope I can make it.¡±


    Billie nodded contentedly. ¡°Alright, sir.¡±


    After Billie left, Garrett and Daphne were left alone. They were silent for a moment until Daphne ced the teacup she had been holding back on its saucer on the table.


    ¡°You never met Brenda¡¯s father?¡±


    Garrett shook his head. There was no need to ask, but he was sure Daphne had heard about his past rtionship with Brenda Cooper.


    ¡°We were only close for a few months. After that¡­¡± Garrett said, shaking his head again. ¡°¡­ we broke up.¡±


    Daphne nodded in understanding. ¡°Brenda broke it off?¡±


    Garrett¡¯s eyes widened. He didn¡¯t answer, but his reaction was caught by Daphne. The older woman could guess.


    ¡°But things have changed now. So, I¡¯m not surprised that it¡¯s her father who¡¯s inviting you now.¡±


    The story was easily predictable, like a cheap drama. But in the real world, things often turn out that way.


    ¡°Unfortunately, Billie acted toote. Besides, you have a girlfriend now, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Garrett¡¯s self-control had indeed improvedtely. When he faced Daphne¡¯s question, he remained calm and showed no signs of panic. Instead, he nodded, even though he was actually lying.


    Daphne smiled sideways for a few seconds. Then the smile disappeared, as if she suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°By the way¡­ it seems I don¡¯t know the woman¡¯s name,¡± Daphne said, looking intently at Garrett. ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±


    Now! This time Daphne managed to make Garrett hold his breath. How should he answer this question?


    Daphne waited; her eyes fixed on Garrett without moving. Without saying anything more, she managed to drive Garrett into a corner.


    In that moment, Garrett knew he was taking a risk. But he didn¡¯t even have many female acquaintances whose names he could use for a momentary lie. Finally, his tongue spoke spontaneously.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    *

 The Gaze

    It feels pointless to hold a grudge now. Besides, Garrett couldn¡¯t take back the words that had already escaped his lips, especially when Daphne nodded when she heard that one name. She seemed to enjoy the taste of that name on her tongue.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Elice,¡± Daphne whispered quietly. ¡°Um¡­ a very unique name. I am sure you can spare some time. At least, I think I should meet her. After all, she¡¯s going to be your wife, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    Garrett swallowed hard at the right moment, avoiding Daphne¡¯s gaze. Still, Garrett was confident that behind her sses, Daphne had a vision and judgment not to be underestimated.


    ¡°Alright. I think today is enough for now. You need some rest. Especially since tomorrow is your first day greeting the Pacific.¡±


    With that, Daphne rose and left Garrett alone in his workspace. He immediately closed his eyes dramatically as the door closed.


    Oh, God. What had I done? How could I casually mention her name? A woman whose whereabouts I don¡¯t even know right now?


    It was undoubtedly a fatal mistake for Garrett. He knew the risks. Later, when he finally found a woman-which he thought was impossible-she wouldn¡¯t be named Elice.


    So, it seemed reasonable to Garrett to take a moment to calm down. Even though he had only set foot in Ashford City a few hours ago, the pressure he felt was already immeasurable. And he was sure that more surprises awaited him in the future. He had to prepare.


    Two dayster was Garrett¡¯s first day in his new status. First on his Monday agenda was a visit to the Pacific Energy office. He was warmly weed by everyone there.


    Apanied by Amber, who was ready to assist him, Garrett attended his first meeting. In truth, there wasn¡¯t much for him to do that day-practically just introductions to a few key people who had yed roles there before.


    Rather than just formal introductions behind closed doors, Garrett took advantage of the day to go on a tour after the official event. He visited various departments, introduced himself, and shook hands with other employees who hadn¡¯t had a chance to attend the formal event.


    ¡°Did you know there¡¯s a wee conference nned? It will be held at the Azure Hotel. Two weeks from now, Saturday night to be exact.¡±


    As the day reached its midpoint, Amber took a moment to ask that question. Now alone in Garrett¡¯s new office, she handed him a cup of warm tea. Garrett¡¯s face looked tired. Amber knew everything felt heavier than he had initially thought-not because of the tasks he hadpleted that day, but because of the pressure.


    Garrett took a sip of the tea, savoring its unique sweet and bitter vor, then unconsciously sighed.


    ¡°I know. I was informed of the agenda two days ago. Do you know? Maybe two hours after Inded, they came to my house.¡±


    Amber took a deep breath, then nodded weakly, choosing not toment on the visit.


    ¡°All right then,¡± Amber said. ¡°There will be a lot of journalists covering this event. And I think this is the first time you¡¯ve faced so many reporters.¡±


    The teacup stopped moving in front of Garrett¡¯s lips. He seemed to be deep in thought and then resumed his sipping. Just as the cup returned to its saucer, he shook his head.


    ¡°Actually, this is the first time I¡¯ve ever faced journalists,¡± Garrett corrected, ncing at Amber. ¡°Never before. And journalists have never thought of taking my picture before.¡±


    Amber chuckled, making her aging face look softer. ¡°I think you should prepare yourself better. Besides, all eyes have been on you for thest five months.¡±


    Garrett remained silent and said nothing. The next moment, Amber handed him a folder.


    ¡°This is a list of some of the media people who will be attending your conference. Along with general questions that will be asked. Just study it. And for any unexpected questions, the staff will handle them. You just rx.¡±


    Garrett took the folder, opened it, and quickly concluded that it contained generic questions-something beneficial for someone unustomed to interviews. And even if there were unexpected questions, as Amber had mentioned, there were staff to handle them. Garrett could rx.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, sir.¡±


    After Amber left, Garrett took the time to read through the list of questions, including the names of the invited media. There were representatives from private television stations to print media. And, of course, there was a familiar name-Metro, one of the leading print media outlets focusing on influential young figures in Oceana. It made Garrett grimace, finding it somewhat amusing.


    Regardless, Amber was right. He needed to prepare.


    Garrett knew. The world didn¡¯t know him at first. Even as he tried to make the name of Apex Builders and Co. better known, the media wasn¡¯t too familiar with him. But look now. When Pacific Energy joined him, everyone became interested. In fact, many journalistsined that they did not get priority seating for the conference night.


    So, Garrett didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself. At the very least, he had to appear in public with confidence. And that¡¯s exactly what Garrett showed when the conference night arrived. With Amber at his side, he stepped forward with a straight face.


    The shes of the camera lights flickered several times, blinding the eyes. But it seemed to have no effect on Garrett. He walked forward with a firm, orderly step, exuding a controlled and dominant aura that captivated all eyes present.


    A table was set up in front of the room, exquisitely and elegantly decorated for Garrett and his entourage. Themotion that had briefly erupted disappeared instantly as the conference host took the microphone, a sign that the event was about to officially begin.


    Navigating through the opening, weing remarks, and finally reaching the climax of the event, the microphone shifted to Garrett. Apanied by a seat reserved for him.


    ¡°Good evening, everyone. Thank you for taking the time to be here tonight.¡±


    As he began his speech, Garrett took a moment to survey the room, casting his eyes over every corner. The setting was the conference room of the luxurious Azure Hotel, a renowned venue for such important events.


    The atmosphere that night was lively, not unusual. Although Garrett had been preparing for the past five months, it still managed to make him take a deep breath, a moment to calm himself.


    At that moment, Garrett gracefully took the opportunity to look around. In the eye contact he shared for a few seconds to create a more controlled atmosphere for himself, Garrett suddenly paused at one point.


    There was an object that brought Garrett¡¯s eye focus to an abrupt halt. It was fixed on a pair of eyes that were also staring at him. A strange look, a mixture of disbelief and surprise, perhaps mirroring what was emanating from his own eyes.


    Blinking once, Garrett almost couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing. But it couldn¡¯t be a mistake. No. Those were the same eyes he had seen in the dim lights of the nightclub. Eyes he hadn¡¯t seen since he woke up that morning. Eyes that had been missing for six long months.


    In his heart, Garrett whispered the name with uncertainty.


    Elice?


    *

 Coincidence?

    ¡°Only six months on the job and already trusted to cover such a big news story. Impressive, isn¡¯t it? I think she¡¯s the only one who can get something this special.¡±


    ¡°What can I say? Kylie had an ident. And we all¡­ have our interview assignments this weekend.¡±


    ¡°I think we should rece Kylie. And-¡±


    ¡°I rece all of you?¡±


    A voice interrupted the quiet conversation in the pantry that afternoon. An unexpected voice that instantly made the two adult women with coffee cups in their hands jump in surprise. Together they turned towards the source of the voice, right at the door, where a woman was standing.


    ¡°Elice?¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The woman was Elice. Dressed in a long-sleeved shirt and pants, she entered the pantry, smiling calmly as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything.


    Elice went to the small shelf on the other side of the room, took a cup and its saucer, and then approached her two colleagues.


    ¡°Uh¡­ may I excuse myself for a moment?¡± Elice asked, still smiling. ¡°I want to make some coffee, too.¡±


    Immediately, Elice¡¯s two colleagues, Yonna Murphy and Neva Gibson, were startled. Spontaneously, they moved away to make way for Elice to reach the kettle, which was still emitting hot steam. A sign that the water inside had just finished boiling.


    Dealing with the ck coffee powder, sugar and hot water, Elice took a deep breath, trying to stay calm in such a situation. But her hands were shaking. She dyed for a moment her intention to grab the handle of the kettle.


    No one in the world would be happy to be in the position Elice was in right now. To discover that her colleagues were gossiping about her behind her back. To be honest, it surprised her, because Yonna and Neva had shown a good attitude in front of her. But who would have thought that behind their backs?


    Indeed. Appearances could be deceiving. Even their good looks and behavior in front of her didn¡¯t guarantee the same behind her back.


    At that moment, Elice felt a sense of shrinking. Just keeping a smile on her face took all her strength. And now what? Being forced into an ufortable situation made her tremble. Yonna¡¯s and Neva¡¯s words clearly pierced her feelings.


    So, Elice took a deep breath and tried to suppress the trembling that made her hands immobile. In the end, her fingers stretched perfectly, took the kettle and poured the hot water into her cup.


    Yonna and Neva were still there, exchanging uneasy nces. Their faces wore the natural expression of people caught gossiping.


    As she stirred the coffee, Elice turned around.


    ¡°So¡­ how is it?¡±


    This question made Yonna and Neva jump again. They exchanged a quick nce and then turned their attention to Elice.


    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡±


    Elice turned to Neva. ¡°Your idea earlier?¡± she reminded. ¡°Since there¡¯s still time, how about we meet Mr. Hollis now?¡±


    ¡°N-no need,¡± Yonna replied quickly. ¡°W-we were just kidding.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? I thought you were serious. Besides, I¡¯m the neer here. It doesn¡¯t feel right to step on the seniors.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not serious. Besides, Yonna and I already have other interviews. We¡¯ve prepared everything.¡±


    Neva helped Yonna, and just as Elice was about to speak again, Neva continued, grabbing Yonna¡¯s hand.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go. There¡¯s something we need to check for tomorrow¡¯s interview.¡±


    Without giving Elice a chance to answer, Neva immediately pulled Yonna away. Elice watched her go, stunned.


    Elice let out a long breath, just as her hand stopped moving. She felt relieved. And then she lowered her face, only to find her hands trembling again.


    It turned out that it wasn¡¯t easy to appear strong and fine.


    Elice realized that for sure. No matter how hard she tried to hold her head up, she was still shaking. Her body was still shaking.


    ¡°Wow! You¡¯re really amazing, Elice!¡±


    A heavy voice made Elice turn to the door. A man in a cored shirt entered the pantry. He wore a name tag around his neck. Even without it, Elice knew who the man was.


    ¡°Freddy,¡± Elice whispered hesitantly. ¡°Did you see what happened back there?¡±


    The man, whose full name was Freddy rk, nodded. He entered and walked to the shelf, apparently nning to make coffee as well, considering that when the working hours reached two in the afternoon, sleepiness became something to be avoided.


    ¡°I saw it, and I heard it from the beginning, actually. Uh¡­ they¡¯re like that a lot. Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Freddy prepared his ck coffee efficiently. It took him no more than two minutes to savor his first sip. He sighed contentedly and looked at Elice, who hadn¡¯t even tasted her coffee yet.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± Freddy whisperedter, ¡°you can consider it your luck. Well¡­ I¡¯m not saying you should be grateful for Kylie¡¯s ident. But fate works that way. And luckily you don¡¯t have a schedule this Saturday.¡±


    Elice nodded weakly. This time she finally tasted her coffee. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m a rookie. So, whether I like it or not, I don¡¯t have a schedule outside.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahahaha. A neer. That¡¯s an old term.¡±


    ¡°But it still seems quite relevant at the moment.¡±


    Freddy shook his head once. ¡°But no matter what they said, honestly. You really impressed me.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Freddy nodded. ¡°You dared to respond to their words, and you seemed calm. That¡¯s extraordinary. Most women would normally choose to avoid when caught in a situation like the one you experienced earlier.¡±


    Not being honest about what had actually happened, Elice wished she could just run away. But before she knew it, her feet had stepped inside, and it would undoubtedly be embarrassing if she rushed out. In the end, she had no choice but to enter with a strengthened heart, including interrupting the conversation.


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why Mr. Hollis didn¡¯t hesitate to send you instead of Kylie.¡±


    Elice frowned. ¡°Is there a connection?¡±


    ¡°Obviously there is. You look confident, and your appearance makes people take you seriously.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Freddy nodded. Then Elice smiled, a little confused. Something that confused her.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Elice shook her head and took a deep breath. She grabbed the coffee cup and its saucer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    With that, Elice left the pantry immediately, leaving Freddy behind while she went to her workspace. Inside, there were several cubicles for each employee.


    Elice sat in her chair, one word echoing in her mind.


    Appearance?


    At that moment, whether she liked it or not, Elice¡¯s memory was involuntarily pulled back. A voice that, for some reason, was still perfectly recorded in her mind.


    ¡°And what people see in us is¡­ just our appearance.¡±


    Stunned, Elice reluctantly admitted that it did seem that appearance was what people valued. Despite her trembling earlier, there were three people who found her calm.


    It seemed that what he had said was true.


    Continuing her work after postponing the drowsiness with the caffeinated drink, Elice left herputer on. Her attention was drawn to an elegant invitation on the side of her desk. She nced at it before tucking it into her work bag. She didn¡¯t want to forget her only ticket to the important conference tomorrow night.


    ¡°Elice, I almost forgot to ask you.¡±


    Freddy suddenly appeared again, this time approaching Elice¡¯s cubicle. This time he didn¡¯t bring a cup, a clear sign that he had left his coffee in the pantry.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Freddy put both hands on the desk and leaned slightly towards the woman.


    ¡°Have you been studying the questions for tomorrow?¡± Freddy asked. ¡°No offense, but tomorrow is your first interview. Don¡¯t let anything slip.¡±


    Elice wasn¡¯t offended. Instead, she took it as precautionary advice.


    ¡°I have them. I¡¯ve studied them. I think tomorrow will be fine.¡±


    Freddy looked at the folder Elice was holding. It must be the list of questions she had prepared. Details that had originally been arranged by Kylie Scott.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. At least tomorrow can go without a hitch. And you can consider this part of the soul therapy,¡± Freddy said with a wink. ¡°When else do you get to see a rich, handsome man for free on a Sunday night?¡±


    Elice frowned and thought for a moment. Then she understood Freddy¡¯s intention. ¡°Ah! You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Elice¡¯s expression changed immediately. Hearing that name made her swallow hard.


    Garrett? Why does his name sound like¡­


    ¡°Of course, him. Garrett Alexander Morales. You couldn¡¯t forget his name, could you?¡±


    But he wasn¡¯t the only person named Garrett in the world. Besides, I don¡¯t know his full name.


    ¡°But most importantly, you must have seen his photos circting on social media, right? Um¡­ he¡¯s still single.¡±


    Freddy¡¯s voice interrupted Elice¡¯s thoughts. Reflexively, she swallowed hard and shook her head.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen his photos.¡±


    And this answer made Freddy sigh. Then he entered Elice¡¯s cabin. Inaudibly he muttered something.


    ¡°How can you interview someone without knowing who they are? Seriously.¡±


    Freddy went to Elice¡¯sputer and typed the name into the Google search engine. It didn¡¯t take long for several photos to fill the t screen. He showed the photos to Elice.


    ¡°This is the guy named Garrett. The person you¡¯ll be interviewing tomorrow.¡±


    Elice fell silent. Freddy¡¯s voice no longer seemed to reach her ears. More than that, every nerve in her body suddenly felt numb. Because a photo that Freddy opened made Elice unable to think of anything else. Except for the fact that there had been a hot night when she had met the man in the picture.


    H-he?


    *

 Not Forgetting

    ¡°So you came this afternoon just to tell me that you won¡¯t be able toe home this weekend?¡±


    At that time, when the sunlight had begun to fade, Elice took the opportunity to stop by Wilda¡¯s house. It was a simple one-story building, almost adjacent to the neighbors. There was only a small multifunctional courtyard. It served as a ce for Wilda to tend to some of her favorite nts and also to dry clothes.


    ¡°Yes, Mom. You could say that. I¡¯ll be working overtime tomorrow, so I thought I¡¯d go straight to my apartment.¡±


    Living in different ces was not the ideal solution for Elice. But circumstances forced them to. The current location of Wilda¡¯s house was quite far from Elice¡¯s workce, so she lost valuable time justmuting. Not to mention fatigue. So, despite the difficulties, the decision was made.


    Elice was reluctant to part with Wilda, but at least she felt reassured. Wilda didn¡¯t live alone, she had someone with her.


    ¡°Overtime? It¡¯s not usual for you to work on weekends, Elice. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Walking through the cool living room, Elice saw a middle-aged woman who bore a slight resemnce to her mother. Not surprising, considering she was Wilda¡¯s own sister, Rita Russell.


    ¡°There¡¯s an impromptu interview, Aunt. My colleague was supposed to go, but she had an ident. So, I happened to be free and was asked to rece her.¡±


    Rita nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure Hollis was happy to have you working overtime.¡±


    Eliceughed as she continued walking. She was thirsty and the thought of cold water from the refrigerator was irresistible. She hurried to the back.


    ¡°He¡¯s not as ruthless as Auntie thinks,¡± Elice said. ¡°In fact, he¡¯s kind, just like Mom said.¡±


    Rita¡¯s eyes rolled dramatically. She chose to sit at arge table in the kitchen where various snacks were spread out. Wilda joined her.


    After quenching her thirst, Elice joined her mother and aunt. She smiled quietly as she watched Wilda and Rita skillfully and quickly ce various snacks into a cake box, along with a packaged drink.


    Elice smiled in silence as she watched Wilda and Rita, who seemed absorbed in preparing the snacks. A sight that inadvertently drew her attention to the past. Where six months ago they had bravely moved to Ashford City. Armed with the money from selling jewelry, Elice tried to build a life there.


    Fortunately, there was Rita. Wilda¡¯s sister, who had decided not to marry, weed them with open arms. She invited them to stay and they decided to start a catering business. It was small, but at least it provided them with an ie.


    Meanwhile, Elice seemed to be under the auspices of the goddess of luck at the time. At an event Wilda attended, Elice met Hollis Brook. Wilda¡¯s high school friend, who was currently serving as a manager at one of thergest magazines in the business and economics category, especially regarding the names of young entrepreneurs in the country. Known to the public under the name Metro.


    Not only involved in print media, Metro was also known for its private television station called Metro Channel. This channel, once again, focused on the world of business and economics. Although in reality they also presented other aspects such as health, politics, sports and other hot news.


    Long story short, Metro Magazine, which was one of the subsidiaries of Metro Group, is where Elice found shelter. She held the position of an editor, although in the field, Elice¡¯s job sometimes evolved. Not just an editor, but sometimes an impromptu writer or even a makeshift beverage maker. The most recent addition to her role was as an impromptu interviewer.


    ¡°Anyone who gives overtime to his subordinates must be a cruel boss.¡±


    Rita responded to Elice¡¯s words as she set aside a box of cakes that she had taped shut. Of course, this was met with Wilda¡¯sughter.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Elice said earlier?¡± Wilda asked as she ced a rolled omelet in the cake box. ¡°Her colleague had an ident, so Elice had to rece her, whether she wanted to or not.¡±


    Rita scoffed, looking indifferent. ¡°And it just so happened that Elice was the one to rece her.¡±


    ¡°Because I happened to be the one avable. All my friends already have their own ns for this weekend. And yes¡­ it seems that this weekend is a busy day for all of us.¡±


    Elice¡¯s long exnation made Rita stop her work for a moment. She looked at her niece, then smiled and shook her head.


    ¡°If tomorrow is indeed a busy day, make sure you bring some home-cooked food. Don¡¯t forget to eat.¡±


    Elice knew. Behind Rita¡¯s sometimes blunt attitude, she was a good aunt. She even made sure that Elice always brought food after her visits.


    ¡°Of course, Aunt. I wouldn¡¯t turn down delicious free food.¡±


    This acknowledgement immediately led to bursts ofughter, without exception.


    *


    When Elice arrived at her apartment at nine in the evening, she immediately ced the food in the kitchen. She kept it in the refrigerator, remembering that she had already eaten with Wilda and Rita before going home.


    Living alone, Elice rented a simple apartment. It had only one bedroom, a living room, and a dining room off the kitchen. It seemed small. But at least it was afortable home for Elice.


    After taking a shower and putting on short-sleeved pajamas, Elice didn¡¯t rest right away. Instead of sleeping, she opened her work bag. Only to pull out a folder of questions to be asked at the introductory conference for Pacific Energy¡¯s new spear.


    Elice had already studied the ins and outs of thepany. But of course, there was only one thing that caught her attention now: Garrett. Thanks to Freddy, Elice now felt really uneasy. She kept checking her phone to make sure her eyes weren¡¯t ying tricks on her.


    ¡°Is it him?¡±


    Elice wasn¡¯t sure. But as she looked at several more photos, her uncertainty slowly faded. Gradually disappeared. Reced by a look of disbelief.


    ¡°I-is it really him? Garrett from that night¡­¡±


    Even Elice couldn¡¯t finish her own sentence. The phone slipped out of her hand. A low growl caught in her throat.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Elice asked herself. ¡°How could he be Garrett out of all the people in the world?¡±


    As much as Elice wanted to question this, she became even more perplexed. Why did fate work this way? Kylie should havee, right? But she had an ident. So the task fell to her.


    ¡°Argh! How can I interview him? How?¡±


    At that moment, Elice felt like going back in time. Not far, just back to this afternoon. When she had caught Yonna and Neva gossiping about her. If she had known it would turn out like this, she would have dly swapped tasks with both of them.


    But it was toote. Elice knew that. She couldn¡¯t retreat. And that made her try to strengthen herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a normal night for a couple of mature woman and a man. And I¡¯m sure he must have forgotten about me.¡±


    Elice decided to just sleep. She needed rest. And she had to be at her best the next day.


    Of course. He must have forgotten me. So¡­ everything will be fine.


    *


    In the evening, Elice was already prepared. In a semi-formal outfit dominated by ck and white. A safe colorbination for such an event. Although, of course, Elice¡¯s sense of style managed to dispel the impression of a saleswoman.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The straight cut basic pants wereplemented by seven-centimeter-high heels. This made Elice¡¯s slender legs look taller. It looked fitting.


    The blouse with semi-puffy sleeves was adorned with a beautiful ribbon around Elice¡¯s corbone. It was made of smooth satin and had golden buttons that shimmered in the light.


    For her hair, Elice deliberately tied up her wavy hair. She didn¡¯t want to risk feeling hotter. Of course, she adorned the modern bun with a cute hairpin on the side.


    Elice was ready, physically. But mentally? She tried a thousand times to stay calm.


    ¡°He can¡¯t possibly know you, Elice. It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    Considering Garrett¡¯s background, at least this lesson seemed almost logical to Elice. Wasn¡¯t itmon for upper-ss men to have one-night stands? And the next day they would immediately forget what happened.


    That¡¯s how it was, by the time Elice¡¯s car came to a stop in the area of the Fullman Batavia Park Hotel, she already felt calm enough. Freddy¡¯s presence with her made the situation even more manageable. His friendly nature easily calmed Elice.


    Elice and Freddy entered the hotel conference room where the event was being held. First, they had to show their invitations, a mandatory requirement to attend the event. A waiter directed Elice and Freddy to their seats, right in the front row. A special ce, considering that they were representatives of Metro.


    While waiting for the event to begin, Elice suddenly found her body shaking again. Trying to remain calm seemed futile. Oddly enough, Freddy said something different.


    ¡°For a rookie who gets such an assignment right away, you look really calm, Elice. Really. You really amaze me.¡±


    Elice swallowed hard as she tried to keep a smile on her face. Whether Freddy was lying or telling the truth, she wasn¡¯t sure. Because, oh my! A momentter, Elice could feel sweat forming between her fingers. And that was when the main character of the conference entered the room.


    Freddy stood up; camera ready. He apologized briefly to Elice and immediately began his task, focusing on the new face of Pacific Energy.


    The man walked in a tall figure across the red carpet on the floor. He appeared calm and collected, his eyes looking straight ahead. As if he did not care about the camera shes that apanied his journey. Perhaps he didn¡¯t care about a woman who seemed to freeze at his arrival.


    Elice held her breath. This time her hands were clenched. Now everything was clear. He was indeed the man from the night before.


    G-Garrett¡­


    Elice didn¡¯t know what kind of coincidence was happening at this moment. What was certain was that she now felt as if the earth had stopped spinning. She no longer seemed to care about the list of questions she had to ask Garrett. Even more, Elice wasn¡¯t sure if she could speak in front of Garrett. It was a daunting task.


    But it wasn¡¯t all that difficult yet. Until Garrett stepped onto the podium with a microphone in his hand, a moment that made Elice realize that her thoughts were wrong.


    Just as their eyes met, Elice noticed a look of surprise in Garrett¡¯s eyes. And Elice was sure. He still remembered her.


    Garrett.


    *

 Insistence

    The memory of that night shed through her mind. The dim light barely allowed Elice to see the face of the man who approached her. The warmth in his gaze invited her to get to know him, to talk to him, and maybe more.


    In a hotel room, Elice found the man delving further into her life. Until she decided that the incident was nothing more than an insignificant distraction, something she needed to forget as quickly as possible.


    But who would have guessed? Despite her best efforts to avoid it, even after miles apart, their paths somehow crossed again. In a ce she never expected?


    Oh, God. It felt like Elice¡¯s body was shaking from top to bottom. It was almost as if all her joints suddenly lost their strength. For one question kept swirling in her head.


    How? How could this happen?


    Trying to look away from those intense eyes, Elice realized that her body seemed to have a mind of its own. She couldn¡¯t seem to shift her focus from there. As if she was being pulled by an invisible force.


    ¡°Elice, have you prepared your questions?¡±


    Freddy¡¯s voice startled Elice and pulled her consciousness back to the surface. She turned away with a grateful sigh that escaped her heart. A breath of relief flowed effortlessly from her mouth.


    ¡°I-I have.¡±


    But Elice couldn¡¯t regain herposure right away. Her voice trembled, a clear sign that those eyes were more than just ordinary looks. They shook her to the core. And that made Freddy furrow his brow.


    ¡°You¡¯re not suddenly nervous, are you?¡± Freddy asked expectantly. ¡°Or are you¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Elice immediately cut Freddy off, smiling to reassure him that she was indeed fine.


    Freddy wasn¡¯t convinced. The look in his eyes revealed his suspicion. But a momentter his shoulders shrugged.


    ¡°Fine. I hope so.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t only Freddy who hoped so. Elice also wished for a simr oue, something she almost doubted, to be honest.


    How? How can I be okay in a situation like this?


    But Elice knew that she couldn¡¯t drown in the fear of personal problems. This was a job, and her future was at stake. She didn¡¯t want this first mission to backfire on her.


    Elice took several deep breaths to calm herself. And when she looked forward again, she found Garrett continuing his words.


    *


    As someone who had always apanied Garrett on various asions, especially at her mature age, Amber wouldn¡¯t overlook any slight changes in her boss. Even if it had to do with the fact that Garrett¡¯s usually assertive and straightforward speech had paused for a moment. Naturally, this caused Amber to immediately shift her gaze.


    Amber found them. A pair of eyes that seemed to look at Garrett with a different impression. And if she had any doubts, she only had to turn back to Garrett for confirmation. The two of them shared an unbroken gaze. For a few seconds. Then a smile appeared on Amber¡¯s lips.


    When the conference ended, Amber waited for the right moment ¨C when she and Garrett were finally in the car. On the way home.


    In the car, Garrett unbuttoned his jacket, loosened his tie, and then reached for a bottle of sparkling water. In two big gulps, he moistened his dry throat.


    Amber, sitting in the front seat with a seemingly young driver, nced at Garrett through the car¡¯s rearview mirror. Her voice was heard.


    ¡°Great speech, sir.¡±


    Garrett responded to Amber¡¯s look through the same medium. In the same mirror. His face looked sour.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it was that good,¡± Garrettined. ¡°It¡¯s harder than I thought.¡±


    Amber kept a smile on her face. Without responding to her boss¡¯s words, she appeared to pull out her phone, type a message, and then speak again after sending the message. Along with the subtle sound of Garrett¡¯s phone receiving a message.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°I sent a message for you. Please check.¡±


    Garrett furrowed his brow. Why would his secretary send him a message when they were in the same car? Wanting to satisfy his curiosity as quickly as possible, Garrett pulled his cell phone out of his jacket pocket. His frown deepened when he found an unfamiliar number and address that Amber had sent him. Along with the apanying message.     Mrs. Amber Bailey:


    Elice McLean.     Garrett¡¯s eyes widened immediately. Reflexively, he lifted his face and saw Amber smiling at him through the rearview mirror. Unable to resist, Garrett immediately responded to the message.     Garrett:


    How did you know?     Amber was not at all surprised when Garrett asked her that question. But Garrett shouldn¡¯t be surprised either if he knew. In fact, it was just the opposite. Garrett was really shocked. He couldn¡¯t even wait for his secretary¡¯s answer.     Mrs. Amber Bailey:


    Know what, sir?


    About you not having a candidate?


    Or that you are interested in Elice?


    Sir, I am the one who schedules your entire week, seven days a week.


    I don¡¯t think anyone knows you better than me.     Garrett let out a long sigh. He could only silently agree with all of Amber¡¯s words. Truly. There was absolutely nothing wrong. Everything was valid.


    For indeed, Amber had been suspicious of Garrett all along. He seemed to be trying to dy things when it came to marriage, even though he imed in public that he already had a candidate and needed time to discuss marriage because of the woman¡¯s career. But Amber didn¡¯t believe him. Especially with another fact, as Amber mentioned, that she nned Garrett¡¯s every day. For someone who really had a lover, Amber would apud if Garrett chose to work and meet with colleagues on Saturdays and Sundays.


    It really didn¡¯t show the characteristics of someone with a significant other.


    While Garrett, who had chosen not to be honest with Amber for the past six months, felt that his actions were futile. Apparently, his secretary had secretly known what he had been hiding all along.


    ¡°So how about it, sir?¡±


    Amber¡¯s question made Garrett lift his face, which had been momentarily lowered.


    ¡°How about what?¡±


    Amber smiled. This time she decided to turn her body. She decided to look directly into her boss¡¯s eyes instead of through the car¡¯s rearview mirror.


    ¡°Sooner is better, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Garrett smiled wryly. In his mind he could only curse. He decided not to prolong the conversation with Amber. However, his secretary seemed to be on top of things now. Like an opponent who had sessfully found the trump card against his enemy. And that card was undeniably a very dangerous one.


    Back home, after a quick chat with Norah and Daphne about the conference, Garrett went straight to his room and tried to calm down. He took a shower, enjoying the rxing sensation of the scented soap. But in reality, he couldn¡¯t get the conversation with Amber out of his mind.


    Weighing his phone in one hand, Garrett, who had just finished showering, looked indecisive. Wearing only a white towel around his waist, he stood in front of his closet. He looked torn. Between wearing pajamas or a t-shirt and long pants.


    Finally, Garrett knew what he had to do that night. He set aside the pajamas and chose the second option.


    *


    Elice felt her bodypletely exhausted when she finally arrived at her apartment unit. Even though Freddy considered the interview session a sess for a beginner like her, she thought she might pass out at any moment. Not to exaggerate, but locking eyes with Garrett during the event really drained her energy.


    Maybe it was just her imagination, or maybe it was true, but Elice felt something different in the way Garrett looked at her. Could it be that he felt guilty? For leaving so abruptly after the night they had spent together? It was possible.


    Hastily kicking off the shoes that felt heavy on her long legs, Elice went straight to the kitchen. She opened the refrigerator and grabbed a bottle of cold water. Without using a ss or cup, she drank the water straight from the bottle.


    Elice sighed in satisfaction, feeling even more relieved after the coolness moistened her throat.


    ¡°Ding!¡±


    Elice¡¯s relief was cut short. The sound of her phone¡¯s notification made her thoughts shift. It forced her to reach into the bag she had brought earlier.


    There was a message. Thinking it was from Freddy, Elice frowned when she realized it was from an unknown number.     +0 xxx xxx xxx:


    Don¡¯t you owe me an exnation?


    After leaving so abruptly that morning?     The phone slipped out of Elice¡¯s hand. The relief she had felt was gone. It was reced by a tremor that instantly enveloped her entire body.


    Inevitably, Elice could clearly guess the sender of the message. Without hesitation, the name shed through her mind.


    Garrett.


    Coincidentally, Elice noticed her doorbell ringing at the same moment. Her heart seemed to stop beating instantly.


    *

 The Question

    The apartment Garrett visitedte at night was not in the category of elite apartments. Even for the middle ss, it felt rather modest. Although, of course, it wasn¡¯t considered low-end either. At least the facilities were good and more than sufficient for residents or visitors.


    Standing in front of the door marked 1109, Garrett took a deep breath. He looked hesitantly at the bell. Frankly, he was conflicted.


    Garrett wasn¡¯t the kind of man who pursued women. He wasn¡¯t the kind of man who was obsessed with a woman who happened to have a one-night stand with him. No, he wasn¡¯t that kind of guy. But honestly, he couldn¡¯t get the image of Elice out of his mind.


    Besides, Garrett had an uing wedding to organize. He didn¡¯t want to act immature. But sometimes Garrett wondered. Maybe this was fate.


    Finally, Garrett decided to test the waters. Instead of ringing right away, he sent a message first. To a new number he had saved some time ago. Of course, the message was addressed to the upant of the unit in front of him.


    Garrett saw the two gray check marks turn blue. A valid sign that his message had been read. He waited. But what happened next was that Elice¡¯s online status went offline. She didn¡¯t answer his message.


    Garrett took a deep breath. He put the phone back in his jeans pocket. His hand lifted. Without further thought, he pressed the button.


    One second. Two seconds. Three seconds.


    Garrett¡¯s hope vanished. Elice wouldn¡¯t open the door. He knew that. And now a little disappointment crept into his heart. His body turned. He decided that there was nothing more to expect from Elice. The woman obviously didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with him anymore. Just like that morning.


    But as Garrett took a step, his ears suddenly caught a faint sound. He immediately turned around. At the door was the sound of the lock turning. And then the door opened.


    Elice opened it.


    *


    Honestly, Elice was shaking. She almost thought of hiding. Pretending to be asleep might be the best option. But somehow, she walked towards the door and opened it half-consciously.


    It was as if a strange thought had crossed her mind. If Garrett could find her in such a short time, what would prevent him from appearing again in the future? Especially considering that Garrett clearly knew her current job.


    Elice took a long breath. She realized something in her mind.


    Maybe this is the only thing I can¡¯t avoid. Be it that night or tonight.


    Elice opened the door. Just as she saw Garrett showing signs of leaving. Which actually made her a little sorry. It turned out that Garrett wasn¡¯t as determined as she had thought.


    Garrett stared at the silent Elice as she held the door open. Her face seemed tense, perhaps as tense as Garrett had been back then. And to top it off, Garrett asked, ¡°You remember me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Elice was silent for a moment, but then she nodded. ¡°I remember.¡±


    Garrett felt a slight sense of relief, especially when he heard Elice say.


    ¡°Would you like toe in?¡±


    It was obviously not the usual visiting hours. Almost eleven at night. But it seemed that this time it could be overlooked.


    Garrett entered. Elice closed the door and found him taking a quick look at her unit.


    ¡°Please, sit down,¡± Elice invited. ¡°Would you like something to drink? Some tea? Coffee?¡±


    Getting up and sitting down on the not too big sofa, Garrett replied, ¡°Tea, I guess. But not too sweet.¡±


    Elice nodded. ¡°Just a moment.¡±


    While Elice was gone, Garrett had the opportunity to really observe the state of the unit. Neat and organized. A perfect reflection of Elice. Even though the ce seemed minimalist, everything feltfortable.


    ¡°Sorry. I happen to have no snacks.¡±


    Elice returned. She ced a cup of warm tea in front of Garrett and then sat down.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Garrett said and reached for the cup. ¡°That¡¯s all I want.¡±


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t.


    Garrett inwardly med himself. Even as his tongue savored the first taste of the golden-red beverage. Its unique vor made Garrett unintentionally sigh.


    ¡°Delicious tea,¡± Garrett praised.


    Elice smiled faintly at thepliment. Instead of responding, she took a deep breath. Her heart pounded with the possibilities that surfaced in her mind. Regarding Garrett¡¯s intentions and purposes foring to her unit that night.


    ¡°I know you must be wondering why I came tonight.¡±


    Garrett decided to waste no time. He took action, initiating a conversation he believed would never start if he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Am I right?¡±


    On the other hand, Elice didn¡¯t want to add to her mental burden. So, she nodded.


    ¡°Why did youe?¡±


    Garrett put his teacup down first, back on its coaster. He didn¡¯t answer the question. Instead, he turned it around and asked, ¡°Why did you leave that morning?¡±


    Elice never thought that Garrett would ask that question so directly, leaving her in a state of shock that she couldn¡¯t hide with her clear, sparkling eyes. And for a few moments, she left Garrett stunned.


    Six months without seeing each other and Garrett could see the difference in the woman. In the color of her hair, which was no longer ck. In the way she dressed. And in her appearance. Although, of course, it couldn¡¯t hide one fact. That the Elice from before still existed.


    ¡°I thought I had to do this.¡±


    Elice¡¯s voice broke Garrett¡¯s concentration on her appearance. His eyes returned to Elice and found a brief pause before she continued speaking.


    ¡°W-we were just strangers who happened to meet that night. So I thought there was no better action than to leave as if nothing had happened.


    Sure. That was a logical answer. After all, it wasn¡¯t like Garrett was suddenly trapped in some dime-store romance novel, was it? Where, after a one-night stand, he would feel trapped in euphoria.


    No, it wasn¡¯t like that. It wasn¡¯t about that one night of love. It was something more. There was an attraction that kept Garrett from letting go of Elice. Not that night. Not the next day. And not until today.


    Perhaps for the first time, Garrett had found a woman who was trying to rise again in her vulnerability. Under difficult circumstances, Elice was trying to rebuild her life. That was something he rarely encountered.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Garrett nodded in agreement with Elice¡¯s words. ¡°We were just strangers. But is it the same now?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Garrett took a deep breath for a moment. He leaned back on the sofa, which barely fit half of him.


    ¡°The first time we met, it could have been a coincidence. What about the second time?¡± Garrett asked. ¡°The first time we met, we were strangers. What about the second meeting?¡± He looked at the teacup on the table. ¡°Especially with this tea.¡±


    Elice couldn¡¯t answer this question. Because it was clear that in their current situation the term ¡®strangers¡¯ was no longer appropriate. Very inappropriate.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Elice sighed and took a deep breath. ¡°So, is there a reason why you came tonight? You¡¯re not here to demand ountability for this night or anything, are you?¡±


    Garrett blinked once. Before finally his dark eyes stared back at Elice with intensity.


    ¡°No. Of course not. I did note here tonight to demand ountability.¡±


    Not to exaggerate, but Elice breathed a sigh of relief. She even wiped the sweat from her brow, which she didn¡¯t know when it started. To be honest, Elice had never had any experience with etiquette or norms regarding one-night stands. She was blind to it.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, what is your purpose?¡±


    This time there was a real pause when Elice asked Garrett that. Because then he seemed to straighten his back. Shift slightly. Changing his sitting position to lean towards the woman.


    With both handsnding on each of his thighs, and then his fingers intertwined, Garrett looked at Elice. Making her hold her breath for a moment. Guessing. But what came out of Garrett¡¯s lips was something she had never expected.


    ¡°I want to know about your condition,¡± Garrett said quietly. ¡°Have you been well for thest six months?¡±


    Elice was stunned. Instead of answering the question, she found herself asking herself.


    Who was thest person to ask you that, Elice?


    *

 Cornered 1

    Because when Garrett finally found Elice, faced her and sat down with her, all the considerations and thoughts that apanied Garrett seemed to disappear. More than that, he was curious about Elice¡¯s current situation. About her life now.


    ¡°Have you been well for thest six months?¡±


    With just one nce, Garrett could feel the shock in Elice¡¯s eyes. But then she quickly regained control of herself. She seemed calm, although there was still a subtle tremor.


    Garrett smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯vee to the club several times since that night. I thought you woulde back and we could talk like that. But you never came back. It made me wonder.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Elice replied with a returning smile. Despite her surprise at seeing Garrett again, she had to admit it. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°For asking about your well-being?¡±


    Elice shook her head slightly. ¡°No,¡± she replied. ¡°But thank you for tonight.¡±


    Elice¡¯s shoulders seemed to rise with rhythm for a moment. Just as the owner took a deep breath. She blinked once before finally looking back at Garrett.


    ¡°Something I should have told you right away the next day. If I hadn¡¯t decided to run away.¡±


    A slight change appeared in the smile on Garrett¡¯s face. There was a hint of amusement. His hands sped for a moment before he looked back at Elice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been fine all this time. Uh¡­ so you¡¯re working at Metro Magazine? For how long?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Maybe about four months. And that was my first interview. I hope that didn¡¯t bother you.¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Garrett shook his head. ¡°I was actually honored. To be your first interviewee.¡±


    Unconsciously, Elice chuckled. Then she remembered it was a coincidence.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t supposed to be the oneing tonight. But my colleague who was supposed to be on duty had an ident. I¡¯m the only one left on the team.¡±


    Hearing this exnation, Garrett imagined in his mind. If Elice¡¯s colleague hadn¡¯t had an ident, he and Elice wouldn¡¯t be in this situation right now. Sitting and talking again after six months.


    ¡°A few days after that night, my mother and I decided to move. Start a new life here.¡±


    That exined to Garrett that what he had been doingtely was pointless. No wonder he hadn¡¯t seen Elice, even if he had to wait at the club every day. It was ridiculous. Garrett was clearly doing something useless.


    ¡°I hope your life is okay now.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Elice nodded. ¡°Just like you said the other night. Everyone only sees appearances. And so far, everything has turned out as I had hoped.¡±


    Perhaps that was another answer for Garrett, who praised the change in Elice. She didn¡¯t look like the Elice he had met that night-fragile and wounded. Now she had transformed into a woman who focused her life on her work.


    ¡°All this proves to me that starting a new chapter isn¡¯t as bad as I once feared.¡±


    When Elice decided to really leave her past life, fear and worry clearly haunted her. What if she couldn¡¯t handle it? What if she failed? But it turned out differently.


    Leaving and moving on from her past life was truly the choice Elice was most grateful for up until that moment. She freed herself from the shackles of sadness and unhappiness. She left them behind. And it wasn¡¯t easy. But as she went through it day by day, she knew that her struggle was worth what she had gained now.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°And what about you?¡±


    Garrett did not expect to hear a question from Elice.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Elice nodded. ¡°Yes. How about you?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ as it seems,¡± Garrett replied uncertainly. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Garrett was sure that Elice felt a little ufortable with his current identity. But that wasn¡¯t his fault. Besides, when they first met, Garrett wasn¡¯t the Garrett who carried the Pacific Energy name everywhere. Back then, he was just an ordinary man trying to move hispany forward. Only fate changed everything in a short time.


    And if Elice felt ufortable, she wasn¡¯t alone. For he also felt something simr. Something that gave Garrett some signals.


    ¡°I think I should go home now.¡±


    Garrett pretended to look at his watch. To realize that it was almost midnight. It felt like he had been there for almost an hour.


    ¡°It¡¯s already toote.¡±


    Garrett finished his tea. Only then did he get up from his seat. He went to the door and Elice apanied him.


    ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±


    At the door Garrett heard this message. It made him, who had intended to leave immediately, pause for a moment. He turned around. He looked at Elice.


    The woman was still wearing the same outfit she had during the conference. More than enough to be a sign that she hadn¡¯t had a chance to rest. Not even to change.


    ¡°And you¡­¡± Garrett whispered with a slight hesitation. ¡°Enjoy your new life.¡±


    Elice could feel the sincerity in Garrett¡¯s words. Not only that, but she suddenly remembered the night six months ago. Garrett also said some things that warmed her feelings. She realized it. That Garrett was a good man.


    ¡°Thank you. For everything you¡¯ve done. Whether that night or now¡­¡± Elice took a deep breath. Suddenly, her eyes warmed. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m truly grateful.¡±


    Never before had Elice expected this. That when she was hurt by someone she knew so well, she would receive healing from someone she didn¡¯t know at all. A stranger.


    Garrett¡¯s hand rose. He wiped away a tear that appeared at the corner of Elice¡¯s eye. The woman blinked suddenly. Raised her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. You live in a new world now.¡±


    Elice herself didn¡¯t really understand. Why did she feel the urge to shed tears again? Was it because she had done something simr to Garrett before?


    Garrett grabbed Elice. Without thinking twice, he let her drown in his embrace. And Elice didn¡¯t resist. She let her face disappear into the firm grip of Garrett¡¯s hands,nding on his broad chest.


    Garrett¡¯s hands ran down Elice¡¯s back. His head protected hers. And he let Elice go through her time in silence for a moment.


    ¡°Promise me you will live your life like this. With your head up and your back straight. You know that you deserve to be happy.¡±


    Garrett felt Elice¡¯s hand move down his back. Squeezing for a few seconds and then releasing a few momentster. He pulled away.


    Elice gave him a sweet smile.


    ¡°And when we meet again, I¡¯ll make sure I¡¯m a happier woman than I am today.¡±


    *

 Cornered 2

    Garrett knew he was pathetic. But what could he do? Just meeting Elice made him feel messed up; he didn¡¯t want to add to the chaos.


    The idea of approaching Elice and marrying her Garrett put out of his mind. He didn¡¯t want to use Elice for his own interests. Though in reality Garrett wasn¡¯t sure. Did he really just want to use her, or was this just like a spark of gasoline on a me?


    Indeed, Garrett couldn¡¯t forget Elice from that night. And the fact that he had to get married soon made Elice¡¯s image even stronger in his mind.


    There are several reasons why I shouldn¡¯t consider marrying Elice, apart from those two things. Elice is Ariel¡¯s ex-girlfriend and she has no feelings for me.


    Garrett closed the subject by lying down on his bed. He still had six months. And in six months, he knew. Anything could happen. Either he would find another woman or the opposite.


    That morning, Garrett, who had juste down from the second floor where his room was, was surprised by Amber¡¯s arrival. Followed by Daphne and Norah. The expressions on the faces of the three women were equally panicked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Amber immediately pulled Garrett to her and handed him the tablet in her hand. It showed a photo. Blurred indeed. But Amber was one hundred percent sure it was Garrett. Especially with the unit number on it.


    ¡°It looks like we¡¯re going to have to have a second conference soon, sir.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s face turned pale. Unable to contain his shock, he immediately asked, ¡°I¡¯ve been known as the new owner of Pacific Energy for less than twenty-four hours, and now my life is being investigated like this?¡±


    Amber swallowed. She seemed to feel guilty. However, she was aware that the photo was to some extent her fault. If she hadn¡¯t given Elice¡¯s address to Garrett, none of this would have happened.


    ¡°So that¡¯s Elice?¡±


    Garrett turned to find Daphne approaching. Norah was at his side, staring at him with an unreadable expression.


    ¡°The woman you mentioned as your friend?¡± Daphne asked again. ¡°Is that her?¡±


    A sudden tightness in Garrett¡¯s throat. He struggled to swallow. The air seemed reluctant to enter his lungs.


    ¡°Is she the woman, Garrett?¡±


    Garrett was truly cornered. There were two pairs of eyes, curious and inquisitive, boxing him in. And he was sure that any answer he gave wouldn¡¯t be helpful at this moment.


    Daphne took a deep breath. Her wise eyes behind the lenses understood. She nodded once.


    ¡°Because she just started working at Metro Magazine, so she doesn¡¯t want to marry you?¡±


    Garrett froze. He realized how effortlessly his grandmother, who now knew about Elice¡¯s job, had connected the dots.


    Daphne chuckled briefly. ¡°She should know. Marrying you could make her the owner of this magazine in no time.¡±


    With that, Daphne turned her body. Her hand waved to a household assistant and gave instructions.


    ¡°Prepare the car. Tell Carolus to be here in half an hour.¡±


    The household assistant. ¡°Certainly.¡±


    When Garrett heard his grandmother mention the name of his personal assistant, his body instantly froze. He ignored Norah and Amber. He hurriedly chased after Daphne.


    ¡°Nana.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Daphne continued to walk with her healthpanion toward a special elevator. It was reserved for her since her medical condition didn¡¯t allow her to use the stairs.


    ¡°Calm down, Garrett. Let me talk to Elice. It¡¯s between women. I know a little bit about what she¡¯s thinking.¡±


    ¡°Not like that, Nana. But¡­¡±


    Daphne paid no attention to him. She stuck to her decision. And Garrett knew there was nothing he could do about it at that moment.


    Resigned? Not exactly. Garrett didn¡¯t want to quit. But it was clearly toote. Not only in the eyes of his family, but also in the eyes of the public. Because, of course, the photo quickly went viral, along with several paragraphs of the apanying article.


    So, it wasn¡¯t surprising that Elice noticed that something was wrong in her office when she arrived that morning. The atmosphere seemed tense. All eyes were on her. And eventually she found out why.


    When Elice was called into the manager¡¯s office and found an older woman waiting for her, she steeled herself. Prepared for all the bad things that could happen. Especially if it was a clear photo that Daphne presented to her.


    No stickers to cover, no blur to hide. The photo vividly showed a portrait of Elice and Garrett embracing. And anyone who saw it could guess. A hug that deep, with both sets of hands tightly sped, would undoubtedly be interpreted as more than just an ordinary hug.


    ¡°Are you Elice? Garrett¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    *

 Uproar

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell you? Elice doesn¡¯t love you. She came to you because she wanted your money. She¡¯s only after your wealth, Ariel. And you don¡¯t believe what I say? Huh?! Love? Hahaha.¡±


    At the dining table, where life should be as smooth as the food served there, Farrah was seen mming a photo. Right next to Ariel¡¯s te. Pausing his breakfast, the sight caused Ariel¡¯s focus to shift. To that portrait.


    Ariel picked up the photo with shaking hands. His eyes widened in disbelief at what he saw. Farrah chuckled and crossed her arms.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that proof enough for you?¡± Farrah taunted her son. ¡°Isn¡¯t this reason enough for you to open your eyes, Ariel? Oh my God! I told you repeatedly. Elice is just after your money. She¡¯s just liked any othermon woman. Getting close to a rich man to secure her life.¡±


    Ariel struggled to swallow. He shook his head, either trying to reject his mother¡¯s words or refusing to acknowledge the scene in the photo.


    ¡°Do you still not believe? With such concrete evidence now in your hands?¡±


    Farrah shook her head. Then her gaze fell on a middle-aged man casually enjoying a cup of ck coffee.


    ¡°Honey, tell your son. No more falling for blind love. Ck. Fortunately, it¡¯s not toote. At least Ariel can escape this woman¡¯s deception.¡±


    Ariel ignored his mother¡¯s words. He still stared nkly at the picture. A portrait of Elice in the embrace of a man. And that man was ¡­.


    ¡°To be honest, I wasn¡¯t expecting this either, Ariel.¡±


    Finally, the head of the household, Kurt Sebastian Ramirez, spoke. He seemed to put down his empty coffee cup.


    ¡°But who would have guessed? Your mom¡¯s guess was right. Elice is like most women. Getting close to a rich man just because of his wealth. And now we see it for ourselves. After failing to get you, she gets close to Garrett.¡±


    The man was Garrett. Ariel knew that. And it filled his chest with a range of emotions, including anger.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky to be free of Elice. And you should thank me for that.¡±


    Everything his parents said did not seem to reach Ariel¡¯s ears. His body seemed to stop functioning because of what was happening around him. He was focused only on the reality captured in the photo.


    Impossible. This couldn¡¯t be. This couldn¡¯t be happening.


    Ariel shook his head. Then the photo shattered in his hands. He mmed it down on the dining room table. And he stood up. He pushed the chair roughly, startling Farrah.


    ¡°Ariel!¡± Farrah screamed, clutching her left breast. But Ariel left immediately, leaving Farrah screaming. ¡°Never think of approaching Elice again, Ariel! Let that woman be with Garrett!¡±


    But Ariel kept walking and left the dining room. Ignoring his mother¡¯s warnings.


    ¡°Argh! That child!¡± Farrah grumbled. ¡°Just because of a low-ss woman like Elice, he ignores even his own mother.¡±


    Kurt sighed heavily. He raised his hand and motioned to a waiter standing nearby. He spoke as he looked at his coffee cup.


    ¡°Make me another cup of coffee.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Seeing her husband more concerned about coffee than the ongoing family problem made Farrah even angrier. She snorted in frustration.


    ¡°Am I the only one who cares about this family? Argh!¡±


    *


    ¡°Are you Elice? Garrett¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°Frozen¡± was no longer an adequate term to describe Elice¡¯s state at that moment. When an unknown older woman asked her that, Elice was naturally speechless. She couldn¡¯t speak and her body felt numb.


    Daphne cleared her throat and touched her sses briefly. The brief look in her eyes seemed as if she had just realized something important.


    ¡°Sorry, I forgot to introduce myself,¡± Daphne said, exhaling. ¡°I¡¯m Daphne Billings Morales. I¡¯m Garrett¡¯s grandmother.¡±


    Elice could not breathe. Even her soul felt as if it had been forcibly separated from her body.


    ¡°I-I-¡±


    ¡°I know exactly who you are,¡± Daphne interrupted. ¡°Elice McLean. I think a couple of articles that came out this morning are more than enough to exin who you are.¡±


    ¡°A few articles?¡±


    Really. When Elice worked for one of Oceana¡¯s leading magazines, she never expected to be the subject of articles anywhere. Oh, the irony. She was supposed to be the one making the news. Instead, she became the news.


    A man standing not far from Daphne seemed to move. In his unassuming forty-two-year-old appearance, he handed Elice a tablet. He was Carolus Powell, Daphne¡¯s personal assistant for over fifteen years.


    With trembling hands, Elice epted the tablet. Only to widen her eyes when she saw an article with blurry footage from a surveince camera. The surveince video showed Elice and Garrettughing in a club.


    Elice swallowed hard. Her face grew pale with an indescribable horror she couldn¡¯t contain. It had already enveloped her entire body.


    And if that wasn¡¯t enough to make Elice feel cold, the next article she came across would undoubtedly do the trick. It was another news report showing Garretting to her apartment. Then they hugged each other in front of the door.


    Elice couldn¡¯t bring herself to look at the next article. With shaking hands, she put the tablet down on the table. Carolus immediately took it back.


    ¡°I think everything is clear now. And that exins why Garrett has been trying to postpone his wedding for the past six months.¡±


    M-marriage? For six months?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know a career is essential for a working woman. But it¡¯s really not worth the person you¡¯re involved with.¡±


    Elice was sure that she had to exin what had really happened with Daphne. It was all a misunderstanding. She and Garrett were not as portrayed in those articles.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s been a misunderstanding,¡± Elice said.


    Daphne stared at Elice sharply, causing her to swallow all the words she wanted to say.


    ¡°With all these facts?¡± Daphne asked incredulously, looking at Carolus. ¡°I¡¯m sure he missed an important article here.¡±


    Carolus understood. He immediately handed the tablet back to Elice, revealing an article with an unexpected photo. Elice¡¯s eyes widened as she saw a clear picture of her and Garrett kissing at the hotel door.


    Blurry, indeed. It didn¡¯t show their true faces at all. And if Elice was worried about her reputation, at least journalistic ethics ensured that all articles included initials to refer to her name. But of course, that didn¡¯t help much. Elice was sure that almost everyone could figure out who she was by now.


    Elice couldn¡¯t move. She could only curse the person who was so enthusiastic about digging up these facts. Even in a very short time, the events of that night had quickly be an article?


    ¡°Tell me. Are all these articles wrong?¡±


    Of course not. The articles were correct. But that didn¡¯t mean that Elice and Garrett really had a rtionship as concluded by those articles and everyone who read them.


    Daphne took a long breath. Together with her body leaning against the sofa, she seemed to want to rx a bit.


    ¡°I won¡¯t talk much now. Everything that has happened is obviously not good for Garrett. As you know, Garrett has just appeared in public as the new owner of Pacific Energy. This kind of gossip and news about his love life is not something that should be out in the open. Especially in a humiliating context.¡±


    Elice¡¯s expression was helpless. Even now, when she wanted to defend herself, she had no proof. All the facts seemed to corner her from different angles.


    ¡°So,¡± Daphne continued. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any other way. Anyway, you and Garrett have to get married soon.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Elice couldn¡¯t control her hysteria this time. She was shocked by Daphne¡¯s words. Her heart felt like it was tearing apart inside.


    ¡°H-how can Garrett and I-¡±


    ¡°How can¡¯t you?¡± Daphne cut in quickly. ¡°With your rtionship this far along, why can¡¯t you get married?¡±


    Elice dramatically closed her eyes. She really didn¡¯t want to imagine the reality of what was happening to her right now.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about anything. All you have to do is let your mother know that you and Garrett are getting married. And, of course, about your job here¡­¡± Daphne lifted her face and looked at the manager¡¯s office for a moment. ¡°¡­ you just think about it. Whether you want to keep working or not.¡±


    Elice felt like dying. Even when Daphne and Carolus had finally left, Elice felt unable to get up from her seat. She really had no strength left.


    The office door opened. Hollis entered with a face as pale as Elice¡¯s. The middle-aged man, who was a friend of her mother¡¯s, approached her.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    Elice opened her eyes to find Hollis sitting next to her. The man¡¯s expression was one of concern and anxiety.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Hollis asked. ¡°Are you okay? W-what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Elice didn¡¯t answer any of these questions, because the answers were easy to guess.


    Elice was not okay. And she didn¡¯t know what was going on. Everything felt like it was spinning in her head.


    Wiping her face and hair with both hands, Elice gave Hollis a tired shake of the head. Only to realize something important. She panicked and turned to the manager.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Mom about this, sir. I beg you.¡±


    Hollis stared at Elice. The man, now with white hair on his head, nodded. He clearly understood the woman¡¯s fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell your mother. Although I¡¯m not sure. Wilda might have found out.¡±


    That possibility could indeed happen. But leaving that aside for a moment, Elice knew that there was something very important here. Something she had to take care of first.


    Elice stood up. Hollis reflexively stood up as well.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Hollis asked when he saw Elice¡¯s gesture indicating that she wanted to leave.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I have to do first, sir,¡± Elice replied nonchntly. She left quickly. ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Elice left Hollis¡¯ office and went straight to the restroom. Just to make sure all the stalls were empty. No one was there and she quickly pulled out her phone.


    Just as Elice was about to contact a new number that had sent her a messagest night, she found an iing call. And of course, it was from that new number.


    Elice answered it in a panic, just as panicked as she called out the man¡¯s name.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    *

 Panic

    Just by hearing her voice, Garrett could guess what had happened to Elice just by hearing her name. Of course, the woman was not in a good condition. And that immediately made him uneasy.


    ¡°Elice,¡± Garrett said her name. ¡°Where are you now? Are you okay?¡±


    Inside the moving car, driven by his private chauffeur, Garrett couldn¡¯t contain the pressure. He had contacted Elice after learning that Daphne and Carolus had met her at his office. He was sure that Elice must be in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯m in the office, Garrett. And what is happening right now? I don¡¯t understand at all. Earlier there was an olddy¡­¡±


    Garrett dramatically closed his eyes. His jaw tightened immediately.


    ¡°¡­ talking about a lot of things I don¡¯t understand. Oh God. I¡¯m really confused right now.¡±


    Garrett took a deep breath. He had to stay calm. That was the most important thing right now.


    ¡°I think we should get together, Elice.¡±


    Amber, who was sitting right next to the driver, quickly turned around and stared at her boss with big eyes. At that moment, Garrett put down his phone and spoke to his secretary in a low voice.


    ¡°Get Elice out of her office right now. Bring her in. I want to meet her.¡±


    Amber had no choice. She quickly obeyed her boss¡¯s order.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    Garrett returned to his call. His ears faintly picked up Elice¡¯s nervous breaths on the other end, along with her trembling voice.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Someone of mine will pick you up. It might be better for you to take a break from work for a while.¡±


    ¡°Garrett, what do you mean? I-I¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talkter. The important thing right now is that you get out of this situation.¡±


    Unterally, Garrett ended the call. He immediately turned to Amber.


    ¡°How is it going? Has someone been sent to pick up Elice?¡±


    Amber nodded. ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ve also arranged a ce for Elice and her family to stay. I was afraid it might escte.¡±


    It was a very bad possibility. Garrett didn¡¯t want to imagine it, but it made sense. Finally, Garrett couldn¡¯t contain his frustration.


    ¡°Argh! Damn it! Who is behind all this?¡±


    For the first time in Amber¡¯s history of working with Garrett, she found the man losing control. It was surprising, but not unexpected. Amber understood that no one was going to stay calm in this situation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to find out who¡¯s behind this, sir,¡± Amber said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid it might have something to do with people who don¡¯t like your presence in the Pacific.¡±


    Garrett clenched his fists. His jaw tightened even more and the faint sound of teeth grinding could be heard.


    Of course. It made sense. Someone who considered him unworthy of leading Pacific Energy would undoubtedly be willing to do anything to eliminate Garrett. But not this way. Not by dragging Elice into it.


    Garrett felt guilty. That was certain. He couldn¡¯t imagine how panicked and confused Elice must be right now.


    *


    Talking to Garrett on the phone obviously didn¡¯t provide the exnations Elice needed. Instead of getting answers to all of her confusion, she found herself even more perplexed. Then, about five minutes after Garrett¡¯s call ended, another call came in.


    ¡°Miss Elice, I¡¯ve been instructed to pick you up. I should be there in about fifteen minutes. Can you meet me in the parking lot?¡±


    Elice felt her world spin. She was confused, and now her confusion was escting. However, she realized that her current situation was truly dire. Taking a step back might actually be the right choice. Besides, she wasn¡¯t sure if she could work with all those eyes staring at her-curiosity and eagerness openly disyed.


    ¡°Sir, I apologize. But it looks like I won¡¯t be able to work today. I hope you can understand.¡±


    Elice took the time to inform Hollis, seeking unofficial permission from her superior. It might seem unprofessional, but Hollis certainly understood. The current situation was chaotic.


    Less than twenty minutester, Elice found herself in a ck car speeding through the streets. Not knowing where she was being taken, she could only suppress the constant nervousness and trembling that had been guing her since earlier. Especially since the driver didn¡¯t say a word, which made Elice¡¯s situation even more miserable.


    Elice was taken to an apartment she had never visited before. Wearingrge sunsses and a hat provided by the driver, she entered the building and was directed to a unit. Then she was left alone after the driver said, ¡°Please make yourselffortable, Miss. Mr. Garrett will be with you shortly.¡±


    A wry smile caught in Elice¡¯s throat. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t befortable in this luxurious unit, especially with all the rumors circting about her right now.


    Elice sat on the sofa and rubbed her cold face when her phone rang. She quickly answered it.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    ¡°Are you at my ce?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Elice replied. ¡°Y-you¡¯reing here, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but not right now. I have to take care of something first. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll meet you as soon as I can. And in the meantime, you¡¯ll be safe there.¡±


    Elice swallowed her saliva. The hope of meeting Garrett was fading fast. But there was nothing she could do about it, especially when she got the next call. From someone who made Elice feel like she was losing her life.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    Wilda¡¯s heavy breathing could be heard on the other end. Elice didn¡¯t want to imagine it, but the image of her panicked mother immediately shed through her mind.


    ¡°Elice, what¡¯s going on? There are a lot of journalists at home now. We can¡¯t even go out.¡±


    Elice¡¯s fear became uncontroble. Her hands were cold and sweaty now.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t go outside, Mom,¡± Elice stuttered. She shook her head reflexively. ¡°Just stay home. If anyone wants toe in, never open the door.¡±


    Certainly, Elice¡¯s words didn¡¯t provide thefort and answers Wilda had hoped for. Instead, it only raised more questions in her mind.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Elice? Tell me the truth. What¡¯s happening to you right now?¡±


    Elice didn¡¯t know how to answer this question. Should she be honest about the news that was spreading all over the country? That she was in the spotlight after intimate photos of her were circting everywhere?


    ¡°Is what they wrote in the news true?¡±


    Elice¡¯s heart might as well have stopped. When Wilda finally asked the question, Elice knew her mother already knew.


    ¡°Mama¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you involved in a scandal with this man?¡±


    Elice froze. She couldn¡¯t answer. She couldn¡¯t even say a word.


    ¡°Is it true, Elice?¡±


    *


    As much as Garrett wanted to meet Elice right away, he couldn¡¯t ignore who he was right now. He had responsibilities to fulfill-work where thousands depended on him. And instead of heading straight to where Elice was, Garrett found himself at Pacific Energy.


    ¡°I¡¯ve rescheduled some meetings that could be postponed, sir. But considering this is the first day after your conference, there¡¯s not much I can do. In fact, your schedule is extremely full today.¡±


    Garrett could only let out a long sigh of frustration. He didn¡¯t say anything, just clenched his fist in front of his mouth. Perhaps an attempt to refrain from cursing in the near future. Honestly! Keeping his emotions in check was a challenge for someone like Garrett right now.


    To make matters worse, when Garrett arrived at the office, he could see several pairs of eyes looking at him with different expressions. But he ignored them as best he could.


    ¡°Good morning, sir.¡±


    Garrett was greeted by Sherly, his second secretary, who had just turned twenty-eight. She looked fresh and neat in the ck skirt suit she was wearing that day.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Garrett answered the greeting nonchntly. He continued immediately when Amber gave him an understanding look. Sherly nodded in understanding.


    Upon entering his office, Garrett immediately took off the suit he was wearing. Amber immediately greeted him and decided to take the garment before Garrett casually ced it on the back of the chair. Using an upright hanger made of expensive polished wood, Amber hung the suit.


    ¡°At nine,¡± Amber said as she opened her tablet. ¡°There¡¯s a meeting with investors, sir. Scheduled for an hour.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    At that moment, there were three knocks on the door. Sherly entered with a cup of coffee, which she ced in front of Garrett. And since the man remained motionless, Amber expressed her thanks with a subtle nod.


    ¡°Sir, please take a sip.¡±


    Garrett enjoyed ck coffee in the morning. But not this time. With his mind feeling so chaotic, he needed only one thing: time to pass quickly.


    Whether it was an advantage or a disadvantage, the reality was that the consecutive schedule eventually allowed Garrett to get through the day. In an exhausted state where he thought he might copse, he found himself impatient as the car took him to the apartment where Elice was.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do for Elice¡¯s family, sir. Journalists have already swarmed their house.¡±


    ¡°Find a way. Make sure they can get out as soon as possible.¡±


    Amber nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    If Garrett wanted to find something amusing in this situation, he might. The fact that the current state of chaos was at least notplicated by his limitations. Armed with the position and authority he currently held, almost everything he ordered was an absolute must to be carried out by all parties involved, especially when it came to this issue.


    Arriving at the apartment building, Garrett wasted no time. He hurriedly made his way directly to the unit where Elice was. He opened the door and entered, only to find Elice immediately getting up from her seat.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    Garrett approached Elice, reaching out to her and seeing how her eyes looked puffy ¨C more than enough evidence that many tears had been shed.


    Elice held on to Garrett, squeezing his hands with a desperate look on her face.


    ¡°G-Garrett,¡± she whispered, stuttering. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Instead of answering the question immediately, Garrett took a deep breath. His eyes saw the fear reflected in Elice¡¯s eyes, something he hadn¡¯t seen the night before. And Garrett realized something. After six months of trying to turn a new page in her life, there was a possibility that he might be the one scribbling on that page.


    ¡°Elice, forgive me.¡±


    *

 On and On

    Garrett¡¯s exnation didn¡¯t make Elice feel any better. On the contrary, she rose from her seat. With a terrified expression on her beautiful face, she shook her head repeatedly.


    Elice¡¯s feet took a step back. When Garrett also stood up, he immediately created a distance and did not allow him to approach her.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s outstretched hand was powerless against the silent rejection Elice gave him. Hisrge fingers hung in the air, unable to reach their target. Only to find the emptiness of the air.


    Elice shook her head again, trying to deny the reality that was now before her eyes. The reality that finally made her understand why her name had been spread everywhere in the form of humiliating articles.


    ¡°Is that why?¡± Elice asked incredulously. Her voice sounded shaky. ¡°Is this all because you are getting married soon and I happened to be there?¡±


    Garrett really did not like thest question that came out of Elice¡¯s mouth. But of all the exnations he had given, it made sense if Elice thought that way.


    ¡°Elice,¡± Garrett whispered. ¡°Listen to me. It¡¯s not what you think. Not at all.¡±


    The shaking of the head continued to apany Elice¡¯s steps backwards. The disbelief was truly visible on her face.


    ¡°Is that why you came to me? Because I happened to be someone you could use to your advantage?¡±


    Elice knew how to make Garrett grind his teeth without any physical action. The man was stunned by the ufortable sensation that made his chest feel tight.


    ¡°Not at all, Elice. I never thought like that.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you suddenlye to my unitst night? Why?¡±


    Elice took a long breath. Her eyes closed as she raised her hands to rub her face.


    ¡°Of all the women you could have approached,¡± Elice whispered desperately. ¡°Why me, Garrett? Don¡¯t you know how I¡¯m trying to rebuild my life? You¡­¡± Pain was evident in Elice¡¯s clear gaze. ¡°¡­ didn¡¯t think of using me, who is vulnerable, for your own purposes, did you?¡±


    Because that made sense. Garrett had interests of his own. And fate just happened to lead him to a woman who was hurting. A woman who was trying to rise with an empty heart and stumbling steps. Such a woman was vulnerable. Easily swayed by the persuasion of someone she thought was good.


    ¡°I swear, Elice. I never thought like that, not at all.¡±


    Again, Garrett could see the disbelief in Elice¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, prove it to me.¡±


    Garrett stared at Elice intently. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Prove to me that this is all a mistake,¡± Elice replied. ¡°I don¡¯t care how, but stop all of this. I don¡¯t want anything to do with your life, Garrett.¡±


    This was clearly a difficult request. Almost impossible for Garrett to fulfill, not because he didn¡¯t want to, but the circumstances simply wouldn¡¯t allow it. Despite the massive media coverage, there was Daphne, who had met Elice-a person Garrett couldn¡¯t avoid, especially considering that he had once revealed the name of his lover to his grandmother by casually mentioning Elice¡¯s name.


    Garrett was helpless. He had no way out of this.


    ¡°You can¡¯t?¡±


    Elice¡¯s desperate face asked Garrett the question, making him realize that everything that had happened was tooplicated to unravel.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    A voice cut the conversation short. Amber approached Garrett and whispered softly into her boss¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here. Don¡¯t worry, sir.¡±


    Garrett had no choice. Leaving Elice alone would be a rash decision. She needed someone to apany her, and Amber was the best option he had at the moment.


    Trying to reassure Garrett, Amber smiled and gave him a gentle pat on the hand. Then she let the man go without saying anything to Elice, knowing it would be useless.


    *


    ¡°How was it? Did you meet Elice? What did she say? When is she ready to marry?¡±


    Arriving home, Garrett had prepared himself for the interrogation he was about to face. But this was really beyond Garrett¡¯s strength.


    ¡°Nana.¡±


    The tone of desperation in Garrett¡¯s voice was unmistakable, and it immediately raised Daphne¡¯s eyebrows.


    ¡°What are you waiting for, Garrett? Do you want to make this scandal even bigger? Only then will you two get married?¡±


    Garrett massaged his temples. Turning to Norah wouldn¡¯t help. His mother looked just as distraught, if not more so. There was a look of disbelief in her eyes.


    Ignoring his intention to exin to Norah, Garrett knew that his current priority was Daphne. He needed to find various ways to prevent his grandmother from taking any further actions that could make things worse.


    ¡°I already talked to her this morning,¡± Daphne said in a slightly softer tone. ¡°At first nce, she seems to be a suitablepanion for you. And even if her job isn¡¯t that prestigious, at least the ce where she works isn¡¯t just any ce.¡±


    Garrett took a deep breath. ¡°Nana,¡± he whisperedter. ¡°Can you give us some time to discuss this?¡±


    ¡°Time? What more do you need, Garrett? Six months has given you plenty of time. And Elice has made up her mind about her position at Metro, hasn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Nana, that¡¯s not the point. But all this shocks Elice. And her family too, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Daphne took a deep breath and exhaled roughly. ¡°This isn¡¯t going to end, Garrett. Until the two of you get married, or until you marry another woman, this news won¡¯t go away. Just watch. I guarantee it. The news that will be circting tomorrow morning will be even more explosive than it is today.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s head felt like it was about to explode. He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but what Daphne had said made sense. If today¡¯s articles exposed Garrett and Elice¡¯s rtionship, tomorrow would bring a different story. Chances were that Elice¡¯s private life would soon be in the public domain-her life story, her schooling, and other details.


    Just by imagining it, Garrett could guess how hysterical Elice would be, especially if it became a reality. Garrett was sure that Elice would be increasingly resentful.


    Understanding her son¡¯s difficulties, Norah rose from her seat. She approached Garrett and gently rubbed his broad back. She could clearly see the weariness on Garrett¡¯s face. A whole day¡¯s work, and when he returned at night, instead of enjoying a spread, he faced judgment.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Nana, I beg you. Give me and Elice some time. We need to talk about all this. What happened today has really thrown us into chaos.¡±


    Again, Daphne exhaled roughly. Obviously, she didn¡¯t ept Garrett¡¯s request. But Garrett seemed insistent.


    ¡°In a situation like this, I guarantee no woman is not shocked. To be portrayed like this, and to face the pressures of marriage on the same day. Elice needs time. Or else¡­¡± Garrett swallowed hard. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m afraid she might reject this marriage.¡±


    Daphne¡¯s eyes widened in annoyance.


    ¡°Who does she think she is? To refuse this marriage? Hah! She should be grateful. Right now, there¡¯s no man any woman wants to marry more than you, Garrett.¡±


    Garrett was sure that Elice wasn¡¯t on that list.


    ¡°I beg you, Nana.¡±


    Daphne seemed silent for a moment, as if deep in thought. Then, with an indifferent look at Garrett, she asked.


    ¡°How much time do you need?¡±


    A small drop of relief seemed to fall on Garrett¡¯s chest. At least he felt a little lighter.


    ¡°Maybe about six months-¡±


    ¡°Six months?¡± Daphne interrupted incredulously. ¡°That long?¡±


    The drop of relief vanished. Garrett realized that the time he had suggested was indeed unreasonable. But what could he do?


    ¡°You just need to clear your heads and then talk about marriage. Why is it taking so long?¡±


    Garrett couldn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°Enough! This isn¡¯t going to end,¡± Daphne said, shaking her head repeatedly. ¡°The only way is to discuss it together.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Grandma?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet with Elice¡¯s family.¡±


    The blood in Garrett¡¯s body seemed to stop flowing. It froze, making him unable to move.


    ¡°We will discuss this with them. And you, Garrett,¡± Daphne said, pointing at her grandson. ¡°Act like a man who will take responsibility.¡±


    Even if his actions demanded responsibility, what could Garrett do if Elice wanted the opposite?


    ¡°I will ask Carolus to arrange everything tomorrow. So that he will kill any news about you two without exception. Let¡¯s see. Who¡¯s the unlucky celebrity who has to deal with the police?¡±


    Garrett knew there had to be a scapegoat. What he hadn¡¯t expected was that there woulde a time when he himself would take advantage of it. It wasn¡¯t unusual, though. Whenever there was a sensational news story, scandals involving celebrities would usually be revealed shortly thereafter-from prostitution to illegal drugs to infidelity.


    ¡°And don¡¯t forget to contact Elice. You two need to set a wedding date as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Nana, I¡­¡±


    Garrett was about to exin himself for the umpteenth time. Talking about marriage in such a chaotic situation was not the right thing to do. But suddenly there was a thunderous shout in the air, cutting off his words. Everyone turned to the same spot where a man was struggling to free himself from two security guards.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Daphne¡¯s eyes widened at the sight of the man. She stood abruptly, astonishment on her elderly face.


    ¡°Ariel?¡± Daphne said uncertainly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The man was Ariel. When he saw the photo of Garrett and Elice, he didn¡¯t hesitate. He made his way to Ashford City and now found himself in therge Morales house. All for one purpose.


    ¡°You scoundrel, Garrett!¡±


    With a strength that seemed toe from nowhere, Ariel managed to free himself from the guards. His broad and powerful strides quickly brought him close to Garrett. He grabbed the cor of Garrett¡¯s shirt and pulled him up. Then a hard punchnded on Garrett¡¯s nose.


    Garrett couldn¡¯t get out of the way because everything was happening too fast. He staggered, but Ariel didn¡¯t let go.


    Daphne and Norah screamed immediately. While Ariel, indifferent to others, threw another punch. But this time Garrett didn¡¯t stand still.


    Faster andpletely unexpected by Ariel, Garrett retaliated with a punch to Ariel¡¯s stomach. Ariel¡¯s grip on Garrett¡¯s cor was loosened.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Daphne yelled at the guards. ¡°Get Ariel out of this house!¡±


    The two guards acted in unison and immediately grabbed Ariel¡¯s arms. He was unable to move.


    ¡°Let me go, you scum!¡±


    Ariel tried to struggle, but to no avail. This time the guards wouldn¡¯t let him go, especially in light of Daphne¡¯s presence as she approached. She looked angry, feeling unappreciated in her own home.


    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing in my house, Ariel?¡± Daphne scolded angrily. ¡°Youe here and make a mess?!¡±


    Ariel red at Daphne, his jaw clenched, his eyes reddened, and his face drenched in sweat. He seemed as angry as Daphne.


    ¡°What am I doing here?¡±


    Ariel¡¯s nose bled. He nced briefly at Garrett, who was being approached by Norah, his mother wiping the blood from the corner of his nose.


    Then Ariel¡¯s gaze changed, filled with hatred. Just as he continued his words, causing Daphne to stumble where she stood.


    ¡°Ask your heir. What he did to my lover.¡±


    *

 Possibilities 1

    The soft knock on the door made Elice lift her head. She turned to find Amber entering. With both hands apparently sped together, the middle-aged woman seemed hesitant.


    ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯ste. I think you should eat. You haven¡¯t eaten all day, Elice.¡±


    Eating was thest thing on Elice¡¯s mind. She didn¡¯t need it right now. What she needed was to be free of all these problems.


    Elice shook her head and declined the offer. ¡°I¡¯m fine. And I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Amber sighed deeply at the refusal. Not taking it lightly, she decided to step forward. She entered and approached Elice, who was sitting on the edge of the bed in a disheveled state.


    ¡°You need to eat to get through a situation like this. Getting sick is not good for you right now.¡±


    What Amber said was true. However, Elice noticed that her stomach did not feel hungry at all. It was as if her body was collectively shutting down because her mind was being driven almost insane by the circumstances.


    Amber sat down next to Elice and tried to assess the situation and take a risk. Maybe she shouldn¡¯t have, but herpassionate heart felt sorry for Elice.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Mr. Garrett will sort this out. You don¡¯t need to worry. Everything will be fine.¡±


    Elice¡¯s eyes closed for a moment when Garrett¡¯s name was mentioned by Amber. To be honest, Elice hoped so, but for some reason her logic didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°While all of this is happening because of his actions?¡± Elice asked sarcastically. She shook her head. ¡°What else could be okay? Even more than that. Seriously. I never thought he would do that to me.¡±


    Amber stroked Elice¡¯s back, trying not to argue. She was sure that almost half of what Elice said today was just an outburst of anger. Under different circumstances, things might be different.


    ¡°Mr. Garrett had no idea that all this was going to happen. This¡­¡± Amber took a deep breath. ¡°¡­ is clearly beyond anyone¡¯s expectations.¡±


    The shake of Elice¡¯s head again proved that Amber¡¯s words had not calmed her. Amber gave up. She knew her limits. For Elice, who reluctantly admitted it, Amber knew there wasn¡¯t much she could do.


    ¡°I just want Garrett to solve all these problems.¡±


    Amber looked. With one hand still rubbing Elice¡¯s back, she noticed that the woman kept rubbing her tired face. Through the faded makeup, Amber could see the pallor there.


    ¡°We should never have seen each other again. If he hadn¡¯te to my unitst night, maybe none of this would have happened.¡±


    A pang of regret crept into Amber¡¯s chest. Heavy, but the secretary felt ufortable when Garrett was often med for it.


    ¡°Forgive me,¡± Amber saidter. ¡°None of this is Mr. Garrett¡¯s fault. And you might think I¡¯m trying to defend him. But no.¡±


    Elice lowered her hands from her face and looked at Amber with a slight tilt of her head.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Amber decided to be honest. ¡°I gave Mr. Garrett your phone number and address without his permission. I was looking into you, and not without reason.¡±


    Elice¡¯s face was immediately confused when she heard Amber¡¯s confession, especially with what she exined next.


    ¡°I know Mr. Garrett must have exined the real problem. About him being pressured into marriage. That¡¯s why I thought you were the one.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°All this time, Mr. Garrett hasn¡¯t been close to anyone. And when I saw the interaction between the two of you during the conference, I knew you were the woman he was looking for. So, I looked up your phone number and address, hoping he would meet you soon and propose to you.¡±


    Elice¡¯s eyes widened for a moment. Amber quickly corrected her statement.


    ¡°Or at least express his feelings. Uh¡­ yeah! You know what I mean. At least I thought he would exin the strange situation that requires him to get married soon.¡±


    Elice sighed. Her eyes shifted away from Amber, giving the middle-aged woman a chance to breathe a sigh of relief.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡±


    Amber¡¯s relief vanished instantly, reced by an insatiable curiosity.


    ¡°Then what was he doing when he came to see youst night?¡±


    Because when she had given Elice¡¯s phone number and address to Garrett, Amber had thought that her boss would act immediately. Amber could clearly see that there was something between the two people. She couldn¡¯t help but be sure. But what happened was the opposite?


    ¡°If he didn¡¯te to propose or even to exin his current situation¡­ what did he do?¡±


    Elice took a deep breath. Her back suddenly straightened as she turned back to Amber. Her face showed an unreadable expression.


    ¡°He asked about my well-being.¡±


    *

 Possibilities 2

    ¡°W-what did you say, Ariel? Elice is your lover?¡±


    Daphne felt as if her body would copse at any moment. But before that unfortunate event happened, Norah immediately approached her mother-inw. She reached out and made sure the older woman didn¡¯t actually fall. Ariel¡¯s words had sessfully caused both of her knees to wobble.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Ariel chuckled. His face mocked Garrett as he looked at Daphne.


    ¡°Ah, turns out you didn¡¯t know, Nana?¡± Ariel asked with a teasing grin aimed at Garrett. ¡°Elice is my girlfriend. We¡¯ve been together a long time.¡±


    Shock was immediately visible in Daphne¡¯s eyes as they turned to Garrett. The same was true for Norah. Both older women couldn¡¯t believe what Ariel was saying. But with such confidence on his face, who could doubt him?


    A smallugh escaped Ariel¡¯s lips. Then, ignoring any form of etiquette, he sighed once.


    ¡°So desperate, Garrett? To get all that wealth, you didn¡¯t even think twice about stealing my girlfriend? Wow! I never thought of you like that. You really are beyond anyone¡¯s expectations.¡±


    Veins popped out of Garrett¡¯s forehead. His face hardened even more as his ears heard simr usations for the umpteenth time.


    ¡°Girlfriend? Hah! Are you sure you¡¯re not speaking out of turn? You call yourself Elice¡¯s lover when you¡¯re the one who just tossed her aside?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Garrett immediately replied to Ariel¡¯s words, catching everyone¡¯s attention. All eyes were on him as he approached Ariel.


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke around here, Ariel. Because this is not funny at all!¡± Garrett asserted. ¡°And you should be ashamed!¡±


    Garrett¡¯s measured footsteps didn¡¯t stop; he continued walking until he was directly in front of Ariel.


    ¡°You call yourself Elice¡¯s lover, Ariel? When you and your parents actually humiliated her? Left her alone in her grief? And you im to be her lover when she almost took her own life because of your actions?¡±


    No, it wasn¡¯t just Garrett¡¯s raised voice that startled Ariel. Not because of that. Instead, Ariel was taken aback by all the questions Garrett was throwing at him. He couldn¡¯t hide the shock on his face. His eyes widened as he stared at Garrett in disbelief.


    How could he know all this? A-and how much does he know about my rtionship with Elice?


    Garrett growled right in front of Ariel¡¯s face, clearly seeing how shocked Ariel was by what he said.


    ¡°And you know what? There¡¯s something that makes me wonder. Because I¡¯m not sure that Aunt Farrah considers Elice to be her son¡¯s lover, Ariel,¡± Garrett continued. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    The question sessfully made Ariel clench his jaw. This time he didn¡¯t resist, and Garrett was sure of that.


    ¡°You scoundrel, Garrett.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the viin here, Ariel. And you know damn well who is.¡±


    Two pairs of eyes stared at each other, both filled with the same anger, but in different emotional forms.


    ¡°So let me remind you, Ariel. Forget about Elice. Stay away from her and don¡¯t even think about going near her again,¡± Garrett threatened, pointing his finger directly at his cousin. ¡°You have no idea how hard she fought toe back to life.¡±


    Anger truly overwhelmed Ariel. Unfortunately, Garrett¡¯s warning left him powerless to retaliate.


    Damn it! But everything Garrett said was true. Garrett really silenced him with facts he couldn¡¯t avoid.


    Garrett turned to the guards holding Ariel and took the opportunity to give his order.


    ¡°Take him out.¡±


    Ariel seethed, trying to free herself, but to no avail. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    In the end, Ariel was helpless as he was dragged away like a criminal, leaving the ce in an even more uncontroble atmosphere. Garrett knew things were about to get moreplicated.


    ¡°G-Garrett, say that everything that came out of Ariel¡¯s mouth was a lie.¡±


    Ignoring the wounds on his face that should have been treated immediately, Garrett decided to face the consequences that night. Even though his body felt tired, he knew that avoiding that night would only prolong the problem, not solve it.


    ¡°What Ariel said is indeed a lie,¡± Garrett confirmed.


    Daphne fell silent and stared at Garrett without blinking.


    ¡°Ariel hasn¡¯t been Elice¡¯s boyfriend for over a year,¡± Garrett concluded. ¡°And when I met Elice, they were no longer in a rtionship.¡±


    The fact wasn¡¯t all that different from Daphne¡¯s perspective. Ironically, it was indeed a disadvantageous situation for a woman to be involved with two men in the same family.


    Daphne¡¯s eyes suddenly closed. Her hand went up to her head and Norah quickly signaled the servants to be ready to call the doctor if needed.


    ¡°Oh God. How could this happen? Of all the women in the world¡­ how could this happen?¡± Daphne asked.


    Garrett wondered the same. From the first night he met Elice and Ariel¡¯s name came up in their conversation, Garrett had been asking himself the same question. Of all the women he could meet at the club, why did it have to be Elice? Why not another woman?


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± Daphne groaned. She could no longer stand in this situation. In a world that seemed to spin and brought inevitable dizziness. ¡°I should-¡±


    Daphne¡¯s words stopped there. Her old body copsed, losing its strength and surrendering to Norah¡¯s embrace. Norah, who immediately panicked.


    ¡°Mom!¡±


    Garrett rose from his seat, just as panicked as Norah when he realized that the old woman had fainted.


    ¡°Call the doctor!¡± Garrett ordered. ¡°Quickly.¡±


    While waiting for the doctor to arrive, Garrett immediately reached for Daphne¡¯s body, lifting her and carrying her to her room. With Norah and several servants following him, Garrett cursed vehemently in his heart.


    Garrett knew. This was not a good sign. Ariel¡¯s arrival hadplicated an already chaotic situation. And while Daphne had insisted that her and Elice¡¯s wedding take ce as soon as possible, Garrett was now hesitating. Would Daphne still demand the same? Or would it be the other way around?


    He did not want to give up, but Garrett¡¯s logic could sense where this situation was heading. Elice didn¡¯t want to be associated with him anymore. Ariel reappeared openly. Then there was Daphne, shocked by the reality between Elice and Ariel.


    It seemed clear enough to Garrett. Maybe fate didn¡¯t allow him to be with Elice.


    *

 Rejection

    ¡°How could you not check?!¡±


    A shout greeted Carolus that morning. Just as he visited the Morales residence after learning of Daphne¡¯s condition. Thinking that Daphne was really sick as reported, he was not prepared for the anger that erupted right in front of his face.


    ¡°This woman is Ariel¡¯s ex-girlfriend! Why didn¡¯t you check her background?!¡±


    Carolus swallowed hard. His hands sped in front of him in a polite and epting posture. He made no attempt to evade the usations he had received.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, madam, but everything happened so fast yesterday, and-¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    Daphne snapped. The traces of emotion were clearly visible on her aged face. Her breath was racing, a sign that the current situation was truly testing her limited patience.


    ¡°Well, what can we do? What can we do? The whole world knows about Garrett and Elice¡¯s rtionship! Everyone knows, Carolus!¡±


    Daphne clenched her fists. Then she pped the arm of the sofa repeatedly while muttering.


    Carolus remained silent. At that moment he didn¡¯t know what to say. Trying to think felt useless. The situation had really backed him into a corner.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your excuses here,¡± Daphne growled. ¡°But a way out of all this! I can¡¯t marry Garrett to a woman like that. Ck! What will people sayter? Garrett marrying the ex-girlfriend of his own cousin? With the fact that their rtionship was bad from the start? Hah! Great. That is excellent news for public consumption!¡±


    Daphne shook her head several times. Just the thought of this possibility made her head spin. What if it really became reality?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take that risk. Garrett¡¯s name will be tarnished. And he just took over the Pacific,¡± Daphne continued. ¡°No. This cannot happen. Garrett must not marry Elice.¡±


    Then Daphne looked at her personal assistant with a sharp stare.


    ¡°Whatever happens, you must do everything in your power to prevent any marriage between Garrett and Elice. By any means necessary.¡±


    Carolus nodded. ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    ¡°And make sure all news of them is taken down today,¡± Daphne ordered. ¡°I don¡¯t care how. But I certainly don¡¯t want any more media discussing this. Twenty-four hours from now, if there is any news or articles mentioning their names, you know the consequences, Carolus. I¡¯m not joking.¡±


    Daphne didn¡¯t have to say that. After working with her for years, Carolus understood Daphne¡¯s nature very well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure there are no messages mentioning you, madam.¡±


    Daphne stared at Carolus with a probing look, as if to make sure that her personal assistant really understood what she wanted. Then she took a long breath. A hand rose and waved.


    ¡°You may go, then. Take care of everything. Make sure nothing is overlooked, as it has been. I don¡¯t want to be caught off guard like that again, Carolus.¡±


    Carolus nodded in understanding. He said goodbye politely before finally leaving the room. As he left Daphne¡¯s chamber, he left the elderly woman with her personal nurse.


    ¡°Please, madam. Drink this first.¡±


    Daphne looked at the ss of water he offered. But instead of reaching for it, she raised her face to watch the nurse. Her forehead creased.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The nurse smiled. ¡°I am Irina Lane, madam. Fortunately, Regina couldn¡¯t work today, so I reced her.¡±


    Daphne snorted. She nced back at the ss of water and waved it away.


    The ss slipped from Irina¡¯s hand, floated in the air for a few seconds, and finallynded on the floor. The sound of the impact echoed, apanied by shards of ss scattering in different directions.


    ¡°Praaang!¡±


    Irina jumped in surprise, while Daphne just rolled her eyes.


    ¡°Tell Regina toe here. And you, do note near my room. Go!¡±


    *


    ¡°There¡¯s been a bit of turmoil in our camp this morning, sir. But don¡¯t worry, everything is still under control.¡±


    Garrett paid little attention. Instead, there was something else he wanted to know about the situation.


    Just as Garrett and Amber entered his office, Garrett finally got a chance to be alone with his secretary. Without any other eyes or ears that might be curious about their conversation.


    ¡°How is Elice?¡±


    Amber lifted her face from the tablet she was looking at. Behind the sses she wore, her eyes blinked once. Garrett sat behind his desk, staring directly at her.


    ¡°Is she okay?¡±


    In Amber¡¯s opinion, Garrett should be more concerned about his own condition first. Especially with the bruises and discoloration that adorned his face. Clearly, in Amber¡¯s opinion, Garrett¡¯s condition did not fall into the category of being okay.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, sir. And even though she has no appetite, at least I managed to get her to eat. Not without a fight, of course.¡±


    Garrett sighed. He felt a little relieved by this news.


    ¡°And what about her family?¡±


    ¡°Thest our people saw; the reporters had already left her family¡¯s house. It seems they gave up trying to meet Elice¡¯s mother.¡±


    Garrett remained silent. But he could guess. It must have something to do with Daphne.


    ¡°So, what now, sir?¡± Amber asked. ¡°Should I still bring Elice¡¯s family?¡±


    After a short moment of silence, Garrett thought. Then he shook his head.


    ¡°No need. I¡¯m sure everything will be fine. Today¡­¡± Garrett looked at Amber again. ¡°¡­ everything will end.¡±


    Amber understood. She nodded.


    ¡°But please, arrange everything. Tonight, I will meet Elice.¡±


    Amber¡¯s understanding vanished, reced by a reluctant expression.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right time to meet her, sir.¡±


    Garrett ignored that. Indifferently, he said as he turned on theputer on his desk.


    ¡°There is never a right time. Especially in a situation like this.¡±


    Amber gave in. Garrett¡¯s decision wouldn¡¯t change.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    After Amber left, Garrett found Sherly serving him ck coffee. A goodpanion for Garrett when he was trying to get through his working hours while staying focused. Because it was almost impossible for Garrett to work without thinking about Elice and all the chaos that was happening now.


    When the day finally came, Garrett didn¡¯t waste any time and went straight to Elice¡¯s ce. He arrived to find her condition not much changed from the day before, except that Elice was not wearing her work clothes. In his heart, Garrett was grateful to Amber. Clearly, his secretary had genuinely cared about Elice¡¯s well-being.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    Garrett closed the door behind him and stepped forward, unable to gauge Elice¡¯s feelings. Was she still angry? Or had she softened a bit?


    ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Garrett found Elice approaching him, her face lifted and her eyes focused on him.


    Elice¡¯s hand reached out to Garrett, and her fingers touched the skin of his face.


    Garrett was caught off guard, and a chuckle escaped him. Elice quickly pulled her hand back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Garrett wiped the bruise from his face and shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a small bruise.¡±


    It might be small, but Elice was sure it still hurt.


    ¡°Did you get in a fight?¡±


    Garrett remained silent, not answering. But Elice was sure that she understood.


    ¡°Is it because of me?¡±


    Still without an answer, Elice understood again. It must be something about her. But¡­


    ¡°Who did you fight with?¡±


    With this question, Elice noticed something different in Garrett¡¯s eyes. For a moment she saw a spark of surprise, shock, as if Garrett hadn¡¯t expected to be asked this question.


    ¡°Garrett?¡±


    As Garrett looked into Elice¡¯s eyes, he knew. Sooner orter Elice was going to find out everything. Just like the pressure of his impending marriage, Elice would eventually find out. For now, Garrett could only guess. That Elice would find outter, too. The problem was who would tell her, and when would Elice find out.


    Garrett didn¡¯t want to take any chances. Maybe he had to stick to Amber¡¯s principle now. The sooner the better.


    ¡°Want to know who I fought with?¡±


    A small wrinkle appeared on Elice¡¯s forehead. This time she didn¡¯t answer the question. Instead, she gave Garrett a puzzled look.


    ¡°Ariel.¡±


    At that one name, Elice blinked.


    ¡°I fought with Ariel Sebastian Ramirez.¡±


    Elice¡¯s face changed instantly. It seemed as if there was no blood left in it. Pale and frozen. Indicating shock in a terribly frightening form.


    ¡°W-what?¡± Elice stammered. ¡°Who fought with you?¡±


    Garrett was sure that Elice had heard his words clearly. But he had no problem repeating them.


    ¡°Ariel Sebastian Ramirez.¡±


    Elice felt the ground shake beneath her feet. But strangely, she didn¡¯t copse as Garrett had predicted. Only her expression was shocked.


    ¡°Ariel?¡±


    In the journey of her life, Elice was sure that there was only one Ariel she knew. Especially if thest name Ramirez followed, there would be no doubt. Surely the Ariel Garrett mentioned was the same Ariel she knew.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Garrett nodded. ¡°Ariel. I fought with himst night.¡±


    So, it was only natural that Elice was confused about what had happened. Even more confused, in fact. If yesterday she had been confused by the fact that the scandal about her and Garrett was spreading everywhere, now it was a different story. She was perplexed by questions that had to do with Garrett¡¯s and Ariel¡¯s names.


    ¡°D-do you know Ariel?¡± Elice asked in a horrified tone. ¡°D-do you know him?¡±


    Garrett knew he couldn¡¯t back out. The moment he mentioned Ariel¡¯s name, everything had already happened. Besides, that had been his intention. So that Elice would really know without leaving anything behind.


    ¡°Elice, I have to be honest with you. I¡¯m going to tell you everything. And I hope you can stay calm.¡±


    Elice stared at Garrett with an unreadable look. Instead of epting his request, Elice asked.


    ¡°How much do I not know, Garrett?¡±


    Garrett cleared his throat. Not wanting to take any chances, he invited Elice to sit down first. Without letting go of her hand, Garrett decided to begin.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hide anything from you. Including this.¡±


    An ufortable feeling overcame Elice immediately. Although she couldn¡¯t guess it yet, somehow her instinct told her that what Garrett was about to say was not good. And it turned out to be true.


    ¡°Ariel and I are cousins.¡±


    Cold, that was the impression Garrett felt from Elice¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    A bitter lump seemed to form in the back of Elice¡¯s throat. It made it almost impossible for her to speak. Even taking a breath seemed incredibly difficult.


    ¡°Y-you and Ariel are cousins?¡±


    Elice hoped that Garrett didn¡¯t mean what he said. Because it really came as a shock to her.


    How could it be? The stranger whoforted her from her grief was a cousin of the person who caused her grief?


    How could that be? Out of so many men in this world, she met those who are still family?


    How could it be? When Elice tried to break free from Ariel¡¯s shadow and start a new life, she ended up in the same circle with a different cause?


    Even if she wanted to say each question one by one, Elice wouldn¡¯t be able to express all the questions that suddenly flooded her mind at that moment. Just as Garrett nodded, she felt her body instantly go numb.


    Elice shook her head. Rejecting the reality before her eyes. But ironically, reality would not change just because it was unwanted.


    *

 Shaken by the Situation 1

    ¡°Elice, I beg you. Don¡¯t do this.¡±


    Trying to calm Elice down, Garrett tried to block her way. But Elice did not give up. She pushed Garrett away even though it had no effect. Garrett stood firm. His strength was obviously no match for Elice.


    ¡°No, Garrett. I beg you. Please, I want to go, Garrett. So don¡¯t stop me.¡±


    Garrett held on to Elice. ¡°Not in this condition, Elice. No. You¡¯re a mess, and I won¡¯t let you go with your mind in such chaos.¡±


    ¡°Oh, God! Please. Just let me go, Garrett,¡± Elice demanded. Unfortunately, it was not enough for her to free herself from Garrett¡¯s restraints. ¡°Don¡¯t you know what caused this mess?¡±


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°You!¡± Elice cut Garrett off. ¡°You¡¯re the one who made a mess of everything. And it got even more chaotic when I found out that you¡¯re Ariel¡¯s cousin.¡±


    Garrett could not move. At first nce, what Elice had said was true.


    However, everything had notpletely fallen apart for Garrett. At least not until Elice looked at him with an using look. An usation that left him stunned. How could Elice think that about him?


    ¡°D-don¡¯t tell me, Garrett. Don¡¯t tell me this is all a game between you and Ariel.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°A game? W-what do you mean?¡±


    Elice¡¯s expression seemed to change. She backed away. Instead of trying to reach the door, she shuffled backwards.


    ¡°Let¡¯s approach this woman. She looks pathetic, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Elice-¡±


    ¡°Are you ying with me?¡± Elice interrupted hysterically. ¡°How could you approach me this night? How did youe to me out of all the women there?¡±


    me the strangeness on fate that made Garrett approach Elice. In reality, Garrett did not know the answer.


    ¡°I beg you, Elice. You¡¯re confused. Everything you think is really absurd.¡±


    ¡°Absurd? Did you say it¡¯s absurd?¡±


    Elice growled in anger. ¡°Am I really so pathetic in your eyes, Garrett? That you can use me like a ball? That you can y with me as you please?¡±


    This usation really made Garrett freeze. He could hardly believe that the woman standing before him was the Elice he knew. How could Elice use him like that?


    ¡°Why are you silent?¡±


    Elice¡¯s question brought Garrett back to reality. He saw the cynical look on her face.


    ¡°Is what I said true?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Clearly and directly, Garrett replied in one short word. His jaw tightened. He tried to control himself as he continued to speak.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re confused by this situation, Elice. But you must know one thing. I never once thought of ying you.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Garrett grimaced. He shook his head once.


    ¡°y with you? I never once yed with you. I didn¡¯t even intend to. And if you doubt my words, then I feel the same way.¡±


    Garrett paused for a moment, never breaking eye contact with Elice. His goal was to witness the range of emotions she was experiencing. But it was not only Elice who felt it, but Garrett as well. The pressure he was under was more than enough to drive him insane in the near future.


    ¡°I doubt my sanity if I were to y you the way you¡¯re using me, Elice. Because in reality, I¡¯m questioning myself right now. Why did I have to meet you?¡±


    Elice remained silent. Although his logic sounded very reasonable, Garrett¡¯s words were more than enough to leave her speechless. They managed to push all those thoughts out of her mind.


    ¡°Do you want to leave?¡± Garrett asked in a lowered voice the next moment. He seemed exhausted. ¡°At least wait until it gets dark. I think that would be better for you.¡±


    With that, Garrett turned his body. He stood up and left. Really leaving Elice alone in the unit.


    As she watched Garrett¡¯s back disappear behind the closing door, Elice gasped for air. Just as if she had just run thousands of kilometers away. She fell onto the sofa. Her body was cold and shaking.


    H-how could Garrett and Ariel¡­


    Elice closed her eyes. Unable to continue the questions that echoed in her mind at that moment. For everything that had happened had left her in a state of confusion.


    As if the news that appeared in various media was not shocking enough, Elice now learned another fact. That Garrett and Ariel were bound together by family ties. They were cousins.


    Elice shook her head. Even if there had been a slight doubt when she had heard Garrett¡¯s apology, it was different now. For the humiliating memory was still vivid in her mind.


    Elice had been humiliated. Disrespected. And ruthlessly expelled. All because of her connection to Ariel and his family.


    Determined, Elice made sure it would not happen to her again. Ever.


    So, when night finally came, Elice did not waste any more time. She really left. Hoping that everything would also be left behind. Just like her feet walking away from this ce.


    *

 Shaken by the Situation 2

    When Elice entered Rita¡¯s residential area, the clock on her wrist already showed eleven. A long time had passed if she had not decided to pick up her car at the Metro first. But at least Elice could be sure to get home on time. The situation seemed calmer and more under control.


    Elice got out of the car. In the urgency of missing Wilda and worrying about her, she hurried to open the gate door. Only to find the bright light blinding her eyes.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Elice blinked her eyes. At the same time, her hand spontaneously lifted from the gate key. Trying to ward off the re that disturbed her vision.


    The sound of a car door opening was heard. Followed by the sound of the car door closing with the impression of being half mmed. As if the person was in a hurry.


    However, it seemed that this person was indeed in a hurry, for his steps wererge and swift. Taking advantage of the re that left Elice motionless in her standing position, he approached her, reaching out and taking her into his embrace.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    Elice¡¯s body instantly tensed. Her ears could not have been wrong. Even after almost a year of not seeing each other, Elice would never forget that voice.


    ¡°A-Ariel?¡±


    Indeed, the man was Ariel. The one who had decided to wait for Elice the whole day. He almost gave up, but in the end, he was grateful that he had decided to persevere.


    ¡°Oh, God. Elice, I finally found you. Finally, we meet again.¡±


    The tension made it impossible for Elice to breathe. She was truly frozen in the disbelief she was currently experiencing. Ariel approached her, and more than that, Ariel hugged her.


    Elice pushed Ariel with a force she never thought she had, causing his body to take a step back. His face showed a surprise that seemed so natural.


    ¡°Elice?¡±


    Elice¡¯s eyes, filled with anger, greeted Ariel. Her face hardened.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Even Elice¡¯s voice sounded so loaded with emotion, full of hatred, that Ariel swallowed hard. He tried to get closer, but Elice¡¯s words made his feet suddenly unable to move.


    ¡°Please, just go.¡±


    When Ariel decided to meet Elice, he could guess that their meeting would not be easy. On the contrary. But Ariel was ready for all risks. No matter what happened, he still had to meet Elice.


    ¡°Elice,¡± Ariel called her name softly. ¡°I know you¡¯re angry with me. But please, give me a chance.¡±


    ¡°A chance?¡±


    Ariel found Elice taunting him rhythmically. But he remained silent. He knew it was reasonable for Elice to behave that way.


    ¡°Wait a minute. A chance for what, Ariel?¡± Elice asked bitterly. ¡°A chance to hurt me again?¡±


    ¡°No, Elice. Please. I know I was wrong. That¡¯s why I came. I want to make up for my mistake. So, please. Just give me a chance, okay?¡±


    Elice shook her head. With her index finger pointing at Ariel, she seemed unmoved in the face of Ariel¡¯s despair.


    ¡°Your mistake can never be undone. And remember, Ariel, I have never been angry with you.¡±


    Elice shook her head. She smiled sarcastically; a sight Ariel had never seen before.


    ¡°No,¡± Elice said afterwards. ¡°I am not angry with you. But I hate you.¡±


    There was no doubt in Ariel¡¯s eyes. Elice stared at him sharply. Without blinking. Without any vulnerability. Something he had not found on the day they had argued in the tragedy a year ago.


    Elice was different. There was not even a tremor in her voice as she used Ariel.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all for nothing, Ariel. Whatever you do now, it¡¯s all for nothing. It was all toote when you decided to leave me.¡±


    Elice is deeply hurt, and Ariel knows it. But he did not expect Elice to put up such high walls.


    ¡°I know everything I¡¯ve done to you is unforgivable, Elice. But at least give me a chance. I will fix everything. I promise you. I will never waste you again. Okay? You trust me, right?¡±


    Once again, Elice refused Ariel¡¯s plea. She shook her head.


    ¡°Trust you? Oh, God, Ariel. Please. You¡¯re not trying to make meugh, are you? Because your jokes aren¡¯t funny. You know very well that you didn¡¯t just waste me, Ariel.¡±


    The man¡¯s face turned pale. Ariel understood exactly what Elice meant.


    ¡°And for that,¡± Elice continued with a painful grin. ¡°There is nothing more you can do. Even if you could go back in time, nothing would change. I never give you a chance.¡±


    What Elice said was true. Ariel could not change what had happened in the past. But he knew that there was still a possibility in the future. And holding on to that possibility was why Ariel dared to meet Elice. No matter how much rejection he would face.


    Elice gave him onest sardonic look before she went back to the gate lock. However, she had not expected Ariel to act more boldly.


    Ariel held her hand, preventing the key from unlocking the gate.


    ¡°Ariel,¡± Elice whispered, eyes wide. ¡°Let me go.¡±


    ¡°Never, Elice. Letting you go was the biggest mistake I ever made. And I will never repeat it.¡±


    Elice tore her hand from Ariel¡¯s grip. With her head held high in a show of determination, she challenged him.


    ¡°Whether you admit it or not, you must remember. The day you let me cry alone, that was the day everything ended between us. Now you may not want to let me go again. But you must know something, Ariel. I don¡¯t belong to you anymore.¡±


    Elice¡¯s firmness made Ariel silent for a moment. Then his jaw seemed to stiffen. Veins began to protrude from his forehead, and he grabbed Elice¡¯s hand again, this time with such force that she could not free herself.


    ¡°Are you with Garrett now?¡±


    Still trying to free her hand, Elice met Ariel¡¯s gaze without fear.


    ¡°What do you care, Ariel?¡±


    Ariel¡¯s clenched teeth showed clearly how undesirable this possibility was for him.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. You can¡¯t be with him. And you shouldn¡¯t get involved with him.¡±


    At that moment, Elice could clearly see the anger in Ariel¡¯s eyes. The mes of hate were burning vividly.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s the other way around?¡± Elice asked with a grin. ¡°What if this is what happens?¡±


    There was silence for a moment. Ariel did not answer the question. Instead, he just stared intently into Elice¡¯s eyes, trying to find traces of lies. But Elice answered with a simr look. Unyielding.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± Ariel shook her head. ¡°You can¡¯t be with him. I know you, Elice. You love me. And you can never love another man.¡±


    This time Elice¡¯s jaw tightened visibly. Even her hand, held by Ariel, seemed to clench her fingers tightly, making her skin pale.


    ¡°That was Elice a year ago, Ariel. The current Elice is the opposite. The one before you is the Elice who really hates you.¡±


    *

 Request

    ¡°Miss Elice has left the apartment, sir.¡±


    In the car parked not far from the apartment where Elice had stayedst night, Garrett was apanied by Amber and the driver named Dariel Martin. It was unclear how long they had been there; it seemed like countless hours. During that time, Amber waited patiently for a report from her informants, while Garrett tried to remain calm and take the opportunity to work briefly on hisptop, which was open on hisp.


    Garrett sighed deeply. Without taking his eyes off several colorful graphs on theptop screen, he said, ¡°Follow her.¡±


    Amber looked back, seemingly incredulous at what her boss had just said.


    ¡°Quickly,¡± Garrett said again. ¡°Before she gets too far.¡±


    Amber had no choice. She motioned to Dariel, and not long after, the car was speeding through the streets. Now it was getting harder and harder for Garrett to concentrate on his work.


    ¡°Is she going straight home?¡± Garrett could not contain his curiosity and the question slipped from his lips.


    ¡°Um¡­ I¡¯m not sure, sir.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. This time, unconsciously, his face lifted. His focus was no longer on theptop¡¯s t screen, but on the streets ahead of them, as if he could prate the scenery a few feet away.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Amber took a breath before answering, ¡°It looks like she¡¯s going to the Metro first, sir. The cab she took isn¡¯t heading her way.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s going to pick up her car first.¡±


    ¡°Looks like it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Just keep following her. I need to make sure she gets home safely.¡±


    There was nothing more Amber could say. She could only obey and carry out the man¡¯s orders. She followed the taxi with Elice, which indeed led her to the Metro. Just as Garrett had suspected, Elice retrieved her car, which had been parked there for more than twenty-four hours.


    Reminding Dariel to keep a safe distance, Amber didn¡¯t take her eyes off Elice¡¯s car. However, the expected safe distance changed in an instant. Just as the streets became crowded and vehicles filled the traffic, the safe distance turned into an invisible one.


    *


    ¡°Now let go of my hand. Let me go, just like you did a year ago.¡±


    Elice tried to pull her hand away from Ariel¡¯s grip, but she could not. Ariel didn¡¯t give her a chance to escape; instead, he tightened his grip.


    Ariel jerked Elice¡¯s hand, forcing its owner to move unwillingly toward him. Ariel hissed in her face.


    ¡°I will never let you go again, Elice,¡± Ariel said firmly. ¡°Not as long as I live. You¡¯re mine.¡±


    ¡°Let go!¡±


    Elice tried to control herself under the pressure she was under. She wanted to resist, but what little rationality she had left prevented her from doing so. That day, she had just begun to breathe a little easier as the news about her slowly faded, reced by the sudden outbreak of a scandal involving a top celebrity in the prostitution ring. And now, Elice didn¡¯t want all that to be reced by the kind of uproar that could happen in her parents¡¯ neighborhood.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you go, Elice.¡±


    However, the choice Elice made clearly gave Ariel an opportunity, until he thought to continue to corner Elice in his desire.


    ¡°She said let go, Ariel!¡±


    A voice momentarily interrupted the chaos between Elice and Ariel. The voice sounded heavy and deep, conveying a warning.


    Two pairs of eyes immediately turned to the source of the voice, only to find Garrett walking towards them.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Ignoring Elice calling his name, Garrett immediately grabbed Elice¡¯s hand, releasing it from Ariel¡¯s grip and pulling her to seek refuge behind hisrge frame.


    ¡°I thought you heard what Elice said, Ariel.¡±


    Ariel red sharply at Garrett, and Garrett responded with a simr look. At the same time, Elice found herself pulled into a hug. She turned to Amber, who pulled her away from the two men who had been at odds from the beginning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t interfere, Garrett. This is none of your business.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand that better than anyone,¡± Garrett replied. ¡°Well, Elice is my business.¡±


    Ariel red at Garrett and Garrett returned the re. Meanwhile, Elice felt a protective arm around her as Amber, with a worried look on her face, pulled her away from the two men who had been fighting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Amber. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±


    Ariel stepped forward, both hands on Garrett¡¯s shirt cor, clearly challenging him.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Watch your words, Garrett. Elice will always be mine, no matter what. Don¡¯t ever think you have a right to her.¡±


    Garrett didn¡¯t remain silent. His hand grabbed Ariel¡¯s wrist and countered by twisting it in the opposite direction. Ariel¡¯s grip loosened and Garrett pushed him away.


    ¡°You should watch your words and deeds, Ariel. Don¡¯t make a disgrace of yourself. You should have thought twice before meeting Elice after what you did to her.¡±


    Unable to say anything, Ariel could only express his anger at Garrett through his sharp, unblinking gaze.


    ¡°If you think this is the end of the line, you¡¯re clearly mistaken, Garrett.¡±


    Ariel¡¯s gaze shifted briefly to Elice before he finally delivered his warning to Garrett.


    ¡°You will regret it. I assure you, you will regret it.¡±


    With that, Ariel decided to leave. He walked to his car, and in a moment, the four-wheeled vehicle left the scene, leaving a brief silence that enveloped Garrett, Elice, and Amber.


    At that moment, Amber secretly breathed a sigh of relief, grateful for at least two things-there was no physical altercation, and Garrett¡¯s decision to follow Elice turned out to be the right one.


    Amber could feel Elice tremble as she hugged her. The tangible form of fear that Elice did her best to hide. For Amber, it was truly remarkable ¨C to remain brave even in the hardest of times.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Garrett¡¯s voice addressed Elice. His hands took over Elice¡¯s body from Amber¡¯s. He looked at Elice, but she shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Elice whispered quietly. ¡°Thank you, Garrett.¡±


    Relief melted the tension from Garrett¡¯s face.


    ¡°Thank God for that. I¡¯m relieved to hear that.¡±


    ncing around, Garrett realized that it was gettingte. In his heart, he was not only thankful that Elice was okay, but also relieved that there were no spontaneous spectators at this moment. At least the ensuing chaos didn¡¯t attract the attention of the neighbors, who were probably already asleep.


    ¡°Well,¡± Garrett said afterwards, not noticing that his hand was still holding Elice. ¡°You better go inside quickly. Rest.¡±


    Elice seemed to want to say something, but she decided to follow Garrett¡¯s words. She turned briefly to Amber, signaling her farewell only with her eyes. Then she pulled away from Garrett.


    Garrett nced around to make sure that Elice had entered the house and disappeared behind the door before finally leaving the scene. Amber followed him, feeling very tired that day.


    *


    The relief Wilda and Rita felt when they saw Elice return was immeasurable. The two middle-aged women were almost hysterical when they saw Eliceing. She looked disheveled, but fortunately nothing was missing.


    ¡°Oh, my God. Elice, you¡¯re finally home.¡±


    Wilda hugged Elice tightly and shed tears of relief. So did Aunt Rita, who felt a simr wave of emotion.


    ¡°Forgive me, Ma,¡± Elice whispered. ¡°Forgive me.¡±


    Elice couldn¡¯t contain her guilt. Her body suddenly felt limp, and her knees seemed to buckle under the sudden weightlessness. Falling to the floor andnding on both knees, Elice knelt at Wilda¡¯s feet. She embraced the aging legs and poured out all the tears of regret she had held back for hours.


    ¡°Forgive me, Ma. Forgive me.¡±


    Elice¡¯s cries broke out. She could no longer hold them back, especially when she saw how tired Wilda¡¯s face was as she weed her home. The middle-aged woman couldn¡¯t sleep, couldn¡¯t rest, couldn¡¯t face the days of her only daughter getting into trouble out there. And this time, it wasn¡¯t just two families who knew; all of Oceana was talking.


    ¡°I always disappoint. I always bring shame to our family. I really am a useless child.¡±


    Wilda tried to hold back her sobs, but she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears. They flowed freely down her lined cheeks.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    Wilda¡¯s hands tried to lift Elice, to lift her daughter¡¯s body. But Elice remained motionless, kneeling tightly beneath her.


    Rita, witnessing the scene, could only close her mouth. She tried not to let out her sobs, unable to contain the emotions that were surging through her.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done this, Ma,¡± Elice sobbed helplessly. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have any more rtions with any man. But I was foolish. I made the same mistake again. Forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    With her eyes closed tightly, Elice thought it would be better if there was no tomorrow for her. She hoped it would all end that very night. In the midst of anger, sadness, and regret, Elice knew what caused her the most pain. For the umpteenth time, she made Wilda feel the pain of a parent.


    Deep in Elice¡¯s heart, it was regret that made her feel like aplete failure. Regret that made her realize something ¨C that she truly was a useless woman in this life.


    ¡°I failed as a child. And I¡¯ve even failed as a mother.¡±


    It was a fact. There was nothing for Elice to hold on to as her destiny as a woman plunged her into an endless pit of suffering.


    ¡°Elice, that¡¯s enough, dear.¡±


    Butpared to all the grief and regret, Wilda¡¯s eptance caused Elice even more pain. It was truly a p in the face that made her feel even more sinful.


    ¡°Be angry with me, Ma. Hate me. And punish me.¡±


    Because that might be more relieving for Elice than Wilda epting her. Without reproach. Without scolding. Without any questions.


    Wilda surrendered. In the end, she became like Elice ¨C she fell to the cold floor. Embracing Elice and holding her with a longing that was unbelievably real.


    Not seeing her daughter during the turmoil made Wilda truly uneasy. And now, with Eliceing home, all that weight seemed to lift from her shoulders. For there was nothing more important to her than having Elice with her.


    ¡°No, Elice, no.¡±


    Wilda¡¯s embrace tore at Elice¡¯s heart even more. It opened the wounds within, submerging her in a pool of regret that tightened her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ma. I always make you sad. I always make you suffer with all the mistakes I make.¡±


    Wilda didn¡¯t say it, but Elice knew the extent of her mother¡¯s disappointment. After all, what parent wouldn¡¯t be disappointed when she saw the articles circting about her daughter¡¯s shameful actions? And yet that was exactly what Elice felt. No matter how disappointed Wilda was, her condition remained the most important thing. And it was agonizing.


    ¡°Forgive me, Ma.¡±


    In the end, that was all Elice could say. Even though she knew it wouldn¡¯t change anything, at least she would say it over and over again.


    ¡°Forgive me.¡±


    *

 Responsibility 1

    ¡°No, Mom. This time I won¡¯t do what you say. And I beg you, just this once. Let me do what I want. I will defend Elice.¡±


    As Ariel said this on the phone, Farrah¡¯s hysterical screams could be heard on the other end. She was shocked to find that her son had gone straight to Ashford City because of the articles and photos circting. Without a second thought, he immediately went to see Elice. And now her son had another surprise for her-an earnest request that she would undoubtedly refuse.


    ¡°Ariel! I warn you not to even think about approaching Elice again. Let her be with Garrett! Let this lowly woman be with your cousin!¡±


    When Ariel heard how Farrah humiliated Elice, his hand moved involuntarily and mmed down on the steering wheel with such force.


    ¡°Ma, I beg you! Stop calling Elice that. She¡¯s not as low as you say.¡±


    ¡°Ariel, dare you defy Mom? Hahaha. See how Elice¡¯s bad influence has affected you? You should be thankful, Ariel. Because now Elice is after Garrett, not you. So, I am warning you again. Let Elice and Garrett be together. Let them marry if they have to. And you must never try to get back together with Elice. Otherwise, I will reveal Elice¡¯s true past to the whole world.


    Ariel¡¯s anger at his mother vanished instantly. When Farrah said that, his emotions were reced by a pallor on his face that cast a shadow of fear.


    ¡°W-what do you mean, Mama?¡±


    Farrah¡¯sughter on the other end made Ariel gulp. The horror became more pronounced, taking over him.


    ¡°Imagine, Ariel. How devastated Garrett would be if the world knew who his partner really was. He¡¯ll be humiliated and everyone will doubt him.¡±


    Ariel shook his head in frustration. He could vividly imagine what would happen if Farrah went through with this. It wouldn¡¯t just be Garrett who would be shattered; Elice would be shattered as well.


    ¡°No, Mama. No. You can¡¯t do that. No.¡±


    ¡°Then listen and do what I tell you, Ariel.¡±


    Farrah¡¯s tone changed, indicating a seriousness not to be taken lightly. She was issuing a warning and a very real threat to her son.


    ¡°Stay away from Elice.¡±


    Ariel fell silent. Unable to say anything more. Even when the call finally ended, he remained frozen.


    Farrah meant what she said. Ariel knew that his mother never joked about anything she said. And this time was no different.


    The phone in Ariel¡¯s grip became an outlet for his helplessness. He squeezed it hard. His eyes closed. Then, with a hardened expression, he roared loudly.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    *


    ¡°What is this again, Carolus?¡±


    Another thunderous shout made Carolus close his eyes, unable to face Daphne¡¯s erupting anger that morning. A newspaper flew and hit him in the chest.


    ¡°I apologize, madam. I didn¡¯t publish that message. Besides, I tried to take down all the reports about Mr. Garrett and Miss Elice yesterday.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Daphne narrowed her eyes. ¡°Of course, you didn¡¯t publish it. Because I¡¯m not crazy enough to make the same mistake again!¡±


    Daphne clenched her mouth. Her visibly wrinkled hand formed a tight fist. Her eyes moved aimlessly under the pressure of thought. Until her expression changed.


    ¡°This must be Farrah¡¯s doing,¡± Daphne muttered. ¡°Certainly. No doubt it¡¯s her doing.¡±


    Carolus remained silent. He kept his head down as Daphne continued to mutter in anger. Only his eyes asionally nced at the newspaper now lying not far from his feet.


    On the front page, another article appeared, showing a ck and white photo of Garrett and Elice standing opposite each other, looking into each other¡¯s eyes, right in front of her house.


    Daphne shook her head in frustration. Trying to think of a way out, she found the situation turning against her.


    ¡°This cannot be allowed.¡±


    Carolus swallowed his spittle. He knew for sure that a challenging job would soon follow.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to know, Carolus. Whatever happens, I don¡¯t want any more negative reports about Garrett. And¡­¡±


    The pressure in Daphne¡¯s voice made Carolus suddenly lift his head. He looked at the older woman and found her old eyes giving amand not to be taken lightly.


    ¡°Issue a warning to all media personnel. Unless you want to disappear from the face of the earth, stop reporting on Garrett.¡±


    Both of Carolus¡¯ hands clenched in front of him. He nodded once.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Having fullyplied with Daphne¡¯s order, Carolus promptly left the room. There was a challenging task he needed toplete immediately.


    ¡°Farrah. What an ungrateful child.¡±


    As the bedroom door closed, leaving only herself in the room, Daphne could no longer hold back her grumbling. More than that, she kept hitting the arm of the sofa, as if it could somehow channel some of her anger.


    Meanwhile, seeing the news about him and Elice on the front page of the morning paper again, Garrett closed his eyes in a look of helplessness. Trying to control his emotions felt incredibly difficult. It almost felt like he wanted to destroy everything around him.


    ¡°As far as I know¡­¡±


    Amber¡¯s voicended in Garrett¡¯s ears, making him involuntarily open his eyes again.


    ¡°¡­ Madam Daphne has instructed Mr. Carolus to handle all of this. Not only to take down the messages, but more than that, sir.¡±


    Amber felt no need to voice her concerns. She was sure Garrett would understand her intentions.


    ¡°What about Elice?¡±


    Amber blinked. ¡°What, sir?¡±


    Garrett took a deep breath. His body, slumped in the office chair, struggled to rise with fatigue.


    ¡°How is Elice?¡± Garrett repeated. ¡°Has she been in the office today? Is she working?¡±


    Amber looked confused. Honestly, she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Sorry, sir. I will find out.¡±


    But Garrett shook his head. ¡°No need. Please go back.¡±


    Amber couldn¡¯t help but nod and then leave Garrett¡¯s office. She continued her work that morning while her boss, feeling powerless in the face of the situation, found himself unable to work.


    Garrett considered his options for a moment. He looked down at his cell phone on the table. Between contacting Elice or not. Both clearly had their own consequences.


    To hell with his anger.


    *

 Responsibility 2

    Garrett decided to call Elice. No matter if she would be angry with him. What was most important to him right now was to know Elice¡¯s condition. He had to make sure that Elice was all right.


    Waiting with an uneasy feeling, Garrett closed his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief when Elice answered his call.


    ¡°Hello, Garrett.¡±


    Elice¡¯s voice calmed Garrett¡¯s emotions. It made the restlessness that had been guing his mind calm down.


    ¡°Elice,¡± Garrett called. ¡°How are you this morning? I¡­¡±


    Garrett couldn¡¯t finish his words. The growing guilt made him feel ashamed. How many times would he have to apologize to this woman?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    At least Elice¡¯s words calmed Garrett¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°Have you been to the office today? Are you working?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I took an impromptu leave for two days, Garrett. If it¡¯s more than that, I think I¡¯ll get a warning.¡±


    Garrett understood. But he couldn¡¯t imagine how much pressure Elice was under at work. With the news resurfacing, Elice was clearly backed into a corner once again.


    ¡°I know my apology will not be enough, Elice. But I really do apologize to you for what happened this morning.¡±


    A moment of silence. Only the faint sound of Elice¡¯s breathing could be heard on the other end. And then those words with a low tonended in Garrett¡¯s ears.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s not your fault, Garrett. None of us wanted to be in this situation. And I have to apologize to you as well.¡±


    ¡°For?¡±


    ¡°My usation yesterday.¡±


    Garrett fell silent.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said that to you. I should have understood that you were in a difficult situation just like me. Especially¡­ this situation puts you at odds with Ariel.¡±


    Garrett felt a little ufortable when he heard Elice mention Ariel. As if a sudden bitterness arose. But Garrett held it back.


    ¡°You¡¯re not to me for anything that happened between Ariel and me,¡± Garrett said afterwards with a heavy voice. ¡°Our rtionship has not been good for a long time.¡±


    And the already strained rtionship became even more tense when Elice appeared between them. But what could Garrett do? He hadn¡¯t expected that fate would involve them in such a chaotic situation.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Reassuring Elice once more, Garrett made sure that she had nothing to worry about regarding her situation. Instead, Elice¡¯s well-being was the most important thing at that moment.


    ¡°I know my words may sound empty. But I hope you¡¯re all right, Elice. Take care of your health, and if you need anything¡­¡± Garrett took a deep breath. ¡°¡­ just contact me.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s words made Elice on the other end of the line freeze. As soon as she ended the call, her face fell. She stared at her phone, silent and speechless. Until the figure sitting in front of her spoke first.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why Garrett is involved with a woman like you. I really don¡¯t.¡±


    Elice swallowed. Her face looked pale and sweat began to trickle down her back under the shirt she was wearing.


    ¡°But now that I think about it, maybe that¡¯s not so unusual. Considering who Garrett¡¯s father is. He is also attracted to women more or less like you.¡±


    Like me?


    The grin begged to be let out, but Elice tried to hold it back. She tried to calm herself and told herself in her heart that this wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d been treated like this.


    The first, of course, was Farrah talking about how low she was when she had a rtionship with Ariel. It had been a year ago. But the memory would always stay with her. It wouldn¡¯t fade as much as the days had passed.


    And the second was¡­


    Elice lifted her face. She looked at Daphne, who seemed to be crouching with her back against the sofa. Behind the sses she wore, Daphne stared at Elice. With eyes that alternately moved up and down. As if examining the woman¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°I know my apologies will not be enough. But I didn¡¯t mean to cause this mess.¡±


    Daphne¡¯s eyes rolled dramatically. ¡°This is more than a mess. You were Ariel¡¯s ex-girlfriend, and then you got involved with Garrett. And just when Garrett is gaining power, embarrassing news like this keeps popping up. Do you know the consequences for Garrett?¡±


    Silently, Elice couldn¡¯t answer the question.


    ¡°Garrett will be looked down upon. People will ridicule him. And in the midst of all this, you lose almost nothing.¡±


    Elice snorted in disbelief. Her hand rose and thumped her chest.


    ¡°You think I lose nothing?¡± Elice asked bitterly. ¡°I lose as well, Madam. My name is ruined by this news. And I¡¯m sure you understand that more than anyone, because you are a woman, too.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Daphne¡¯s exhale was longer than usual. Her expression seemed unreadable.


    ¡°Well, what do you expect when your name is actually in ruins right now?¡± Daphne asked, staring at Elice without blinking. ¡°Responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Responsibility?¡±


    The bitter feeling that Elice had felt before returned. A bitterness that reminded her of the baby and the eviction that had shattered her in such a short time. Ironically, she encountered simr words now. Maybe from a different person, but unfortunately from the same blood. It almost made Elice wonder in her mind.


    Is this really a tradition in this family?


    Elice took a quick breath. She needed oxygen to stay calm. Because if she would have cried when the word ¡°responsibility¡± appeared before, it¡¯s a different story now. She would endure.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need responsibility,¡± Elice said firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t need money. I don¡¯t need possessions. And I don¡¯t need anything from any of you.¡±


    Daphne¡¯s aging face, already showing signs of sagging, seemed to add more wrinkles to her forehead. Elice¡¯s firmness kept her silent.


    ¡°I just need time. And I need you all to disappear from my life. That¡¯s more than enough.¡±


    Daphne nodded. ¡°I know. That¡¯s clearly what you need right now. But don¡¯t forget something, Elice.¡±


    ¡°Forget something?¡±


    ¡°That you¡¯re not the only victim here. Garrett is a victim too.¡±


    Elice didn¡¯t understand what Daphne meant, although she could sense it. The news of thest three days had indeed affected both of them, not only Elice.


    And when it came to the extent of the loss, it was ironic. However, Elice could guess that Garrett had suffered even more than she had. Not to exaggerate, but Garrett¡¯s position made him go through all this.


    ¡°What do you mean, Madam?¡±


    Daphne rose from the sofa. With her hands released from their sped position, she seemed to take an urgent stance towards Elice.


    ¡°Take responsibility for Garrett,¡± Daphne replied. ¡°Marry him.¡±


    *

 Confusion

    ¡°Take responsibility for Garrett. Marry him.¡±


    Elice must be dreaming or hallucinating. Because it seemedpletely nonsensical that Daphne would say something so absurd. Marriage? Between her and Garrett?


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    Daphne sighed deeply and reached for the teacup in front of her. Instead of answering the question, she savored her first sip of the now chilled, reddish-golden liquid. No longer too hot, as it had been when first served.


    There was a slight exhale as Daphne enjoyed the drink, letting each drop moisten her throat, which felt dry from the conversation they had just had.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I made myself very clear. But if you need a rey, that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll say it again,¡± Daphne said casually. ¡°I want you to marry Garrett.¡±


    Elice certainly didn¡¯t need a second shock to make her heart stop beating inside. She had heard it clearly. But she really did not understand.


    ¡°M-marry Garrett?¡±


    Daphne nodded. ¡°Aren¡¯t you Garrett¡¯s girlfriend?¡±


    It was a question that made Elice more and more confused. Making her even more confused about the situation at hand. But Daphne didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Everyone has seen your closeness. And Garrett has repeatedly told me that you are his girlfriend. So, I see no reason why you two should not get married.¡±


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything,¡± Daphne interrupted quickly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry. But don¡¯t forget to inform your mother and aunt that you¡¯re getting married soon.¡±


    Elice frowned. She seemed to have caught something strange.


    ¡°Do you know who I¡¯m living with?¡±


    Daphne blinked once. ¡°There¡¯s nothing I don¡¯t know about you, Elice. When your name came up with Garrett this morning, I knew a lot about you. Everything. Although there might be one or two things that slipped my mind.¡±


    Saying that, Daphne looked ufortable. As if she was holding back an irritation that Elice did not know the cause of. But of course, that was irrelevant to Elice. Except for Daphne¡¯s words, which confused her more and more.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not important,¡± Daphne said afterwards. ¡°What is important now is to prepare for your wedding with Garrett. And starting today, get used to calling me ¡®Nana¡¯. Don¡¯t call me ¡®madam¡¯.¡±


    Elice suddenly seemed to have trouble breathing. The situation was really confusing her. However, Daphne stood up abruptly and decided to leave the Hollis room as soon as she finished speaking.


    ¡°Oh, one thing to remember, Elice.¡±


    Daphne stared at Elice without blinking, locking eyes with an intimidating stare that made Elice truly unable to catch her breath.


    ¡°Never think you can escape your fate.¡±


    *


    Garrett waspletely confused. Just a few days ago, he had received Daphne¡¯s rejection of his rtionship with Elice. And now?


    ¡°What, Nana?¡± Garrett asked, confused. His eyes nced briefly at Norah, who seemed equally puzzled. ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Daphne could not help but sigh. Her expression waszy, and her eyes rolled briefly.


    ¡°I think you should have your ears checked by an ENT before you get married, Garrett. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve made myself quite clear.¡±


    Garrett looked back at Norah. The look in his mother¡¯s eyes was more than enough to prove that Garrett was not the only one feeling confused about the situation right now.


    ¡°Today I met Elice at Metro.¡±


    ¡°You met her again, Nana?¡±


    Daphne nodded. ¡°We chatted for a while and discussed your marriage,¡± she said casually. ¡°She agreed to marry you.¡±


    It seemed like Garrett could not breathe right then. His throat felt as if invisible hands were strangling him.


    Even if there was to be a marriage between Elice and him, did the proposal have to be presented this way? Garrett couldn¡¯t understand. But just as he was about to inquire further, he found Daphne rising from her seat.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask any more questions, Garrett. Besides, don¡¯t you want to marry Elice, too? Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Garrett couldn¡¯t answer this question directly. He felt ufortable.


    ¡°So,¡± Daphne continued, taking a breath. ¡°Instead of questioning my decision, you should use your time to get ready. You¡¯re going to have a wedding soon.¡±


    Of course, Garrett recognized the truth in Daphne¡¯s words. He did want to marry Elice. But not like this.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this discussion, Garrett.¡±


    Daphne rose from her seat and immediately left the family room, followed by Carolus. Together they made their way to Daphne¡¯s room.


    When the door was securely closed by Carolus, Daphne seemed to sit down wearily on the sofa. Tiredness was evident on her aged face, prompting Carolus to inquire.


    ¡°Are you all right, Madam? Shall I call the doctor?¡±


    Daphne¡¯s hand lifted, signaling with a few waves. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Though I must admit I¡¯m a little tired today. But I just need some rest.¡±


    Carolus poured a ss of water for Daphne and ced it in front of the older woman.


    ¡°But are you sure, madam?¡±


    Indeed, water was exactly what Daphne needed. To quench the thirst in her throat. To ease the agitation in her chest.


    ¡°I am sure, Carolus,¡± Daphne replied, exhaling deeply. ¡°If I told Elice to marry Garrett, that means I¡¯m sure. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t waste my time seeing her again.¡±


    Carolus remained silent, watching Daphne as she appeared to massage the bridge of her nose. The weariness of age was clearly visible on her face.


    ¡°The situation is chaotic because of my mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have acted so impulsively. But what can I do? I never thought that Elice, Garrett and Ariel would be involved in such a rtionship.¡±


    As Daphne said this, she suddenly felt a throbbing in her head. She had to close her eyes for a moment, trying to remain calm.


    ¡°Forgive me, madam. I should have been more careful,¡± Carolus said.


    Daphne looked at Carolus briefly. ¡°But everything is clear now, isn¡¯t it? Did we miss anything else?¡±


    Carolus nodded confidently. As confident as the look in his eyes that met Daphne¡¯s.


    ¡°Nothing further, madam,¡± Carolus replied. ¡°I can make sure we haven¡¯t missed anything.¡±


    ¡°Good then. At least now I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve done the right thing this time.¡±


    Daphne fell silent for a moment, as if to give her brain a chance to think again. And what she did shortly after was to nod her head repeatedly. This time she seemed very sure of her decision.


    ¡°Elice must indeed marry Garrett. It seems to be the best choice for Garrett.¡±All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    *


    ¡°Should I congratte you, sir?¡±


    That morning in his office, Garrett noticed Amber¡¯s uncertain expression. Uncertainty that was clearly visible, and Garrett knew exactly why. Surely the secretary had learned of his ns to marry Elice.


    ¡°If it matters to you, then it matters. Go ahead, congratte me,¡± Garrett said nonchntly.


    Amber smiled wryly. ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect Madam Daphne to allow this marriage when she was against it before.¡±


    ¡°Who can guess what¡¯s in her head?¡± Garrett nced at Amber briefly, with a look that was not unfamiliar. ¡°A few years ago she wouldn¡¯t even see me. And now? She¡¯s forcing me to live with her.¡±


    Unable to contain her surprise at Garrett¡¯s words, Amber coughed spontaneously.


    ¡°By the way, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s all Madam Daphne¡¯s fault, sir.¡±


    At first, Garrett wanted to grab a file that he had to postpone yesterday. But Amber¡¯s words made him pause for a moment.


    ¡°Considering how Nana so spontaneously opposed my rtionship with Elice without a second thought, I find it confusing. How could she be the one who asked Elice to marry me? Isn¡¯t that a little strange?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps Madam Daphne is considering your situation.¡±


    ¡°My situation?¡±


    Amber nodded confidently. ¡°You need to get married soon. That way everything rted to Morales will be all yours. And at least it will protect your position from Ariel and his family.¡±


    In the end it was about inheritance again?


    Garrett took a long breath as this possibility crossed his mind. In a way, Amber¡¯s thoughts made sense. Considering that Garrett seemed to have no other woman to consider as an option.


    There was only Elice. And the world already knew that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m just confused by the situation,¡± Garrett admitted.


    Amber understood. ¡°Sure, no one would be without confusion in this position, sir. But at the very least, you need to take action soon.¡±


    ¡°Action?¡±


    ¡°Yes, action.¡±


    As she convinced Garrett of this, Amber looked at her boss with innocent yet disbelieving eyes. As if in doubt.


    ¡°The kind of action men usually take when they¡¯re about to get married.¡±


    Garrett choked. Even without the need for food or drink, he could apparently choke. Embarrassing.


    ¡°I think you should meet Miss Elice. Discuss this marriage. And, of course, I hope you don¡¯t forget what¡¯s important here.¡±


    The look Amber received from Garrett made the middle-aged woman certain that Garrett had overlooked that crucial aspect. So, she took a quick breath before finishing her statement.


    ¡°The rings.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Engagement and wedding rings,¡± Amber rified. ¡°At least a wedding requires those, sir.¡±


    True. That was an essential part that Garrett had almost overlooked. Fortunately, there was Amber, who was not only Garrett¡¯s secretary, but more than that.


    ¡°I will clear your schedule soon. You¡¯ll need time to choose the rings and make arrangements for this wedding.¡±


    With that, Amber excused herself. This coincided with Sherly bringing coffee for Garrett. After that, silence reigned in Garrett¡¯s office, leaving only Garrett and his thoughts wandering somewhere unknown.


    Marriage?


    With Elice?


    Something Garrett thought would never happen was about to happen. How soon? He was sure Daphne wouldn¡¯t waste any more time.


    Butpared to that, Garrett suddenly remembered something. About Elice¡¯s condition after he had found out that Daphne had pushed her into this marriage.


    Would Elice be okay? Or the opposite?


    *

 Statement 1

    Elice was clearly not well. Physically, perhaps. But mentally? Probably not so much. Because when she decided to return to work and found Daphne¡¯s visit again, the pressure was undeniable.


    She epted some strange whispers and looks. When she turned around, they immediately put on a smile and acted as if nothing had happened. But just like those who put on a facade, Elice did the same. She acted as if nothing had happened, even though it was undoubtedly a difficult thing to do.


    At that moment, when Elice realized for the umpteenth time that her situation was getting worse because of the pressure caused by a man, cynical thoughts appeared. flew through her mind.


    It turns out that no matter how far I go, problems and scornful looks will always find me in the end. Who is to me?


    Elice kept asking herself. Whenever she tried to start a new chapter in her life, it seemed that problems always found a way to find her. No matter how many miles she distanced herself, she would eventually find herself in a situation that could back her into a corner. Just like now.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    Freddy¡¯s voice interrupted Elice¡¯s brief reverie. The woman turned and looked at Freddy, who approached her with a file in his hand.


    ¡°This is a hard copy for the Malven MI article. I sent the digital file to your email. Please check it.¡±


    Elice took the file. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll check it soon.¡±


    The print file changed hands. Elice put it on the side of her desk and decided to continue her previous work until it was finished. She would check the fileter.


    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Elice noticed that Freddy didn¡¯t leave her cubicle immediately after handing over the file. Instead, he seemed to watch her. But when Elice asked, Freddy let out a long sigh.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Freddy replied. ¡°I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡±


    Elice watched Freddy walk away with understanding. She understood exactly what was on her colleague¡¯s mind. At least it had to do with the news about her that was circting again.


    And for that, it was ironic. As someone who worked in a magazine, Elice found that she had sessfully made history. It felt like there wasn¡¯t much substance behind the media information that actually became a news story like hers.


    Fortunately, Elice worked in a ce that specialized in business and economics. Truly, she could not imagine if Metro presented scandalous news or something like that. Guaranteed, Elice would not be working right now. Instead, she would be the source of information for her colleagues.


    Elice¡¯s phone rang. She, who was concentrating on her work, turned around. Garrett¡¯s name appeared on the screen. Elice decided to get up from her seat and answer the call in a more private ce. Specifically, in the restroom, after making sure all the stalls there were empty.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Elice. I hope I¡¯m not bothering you. I wanted to talk to you about something.¡±


    Elice took a deep breath. She was not at all surprised that Garrett had reached out to her. To be honest, she had been nning to contact Garrett since Daphne had arrived a few days ago. Although, in the end, that n remained just a n. Work obligations during her two-day vacation made her forget about it.


    ¡°I apologize for contacting you just now. There¡¯s been a lot on my tetely.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Elice said sympathetically. Considering Garrett¡¯s position and the news circting, he must be busy right now. ¡°No problem.¡±


    ¡°So, are you free today? Afternoon? Or maybe evening? I¡¯d like to meet you.¡±


    Elice thought quickly and decided that the afternoon was not a good time for her. It would be like letting people see her openly.


    ¡°I think evening. I have a lot of work to do this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°All right then. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the 1991 House tonight at seven. How does that sound?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    When the call ended, Elice took a long breath. For some reason, her heart suddenly beat ufortably. She felt uneasy.


    ¡°Everything will be fine, Elice.¡±


    Saying this to herself through the reflection in front of her, Elice tried to calm herself. She briefly remembered that she had been in her hardest times before. But she had managed to endure for more than a year. And this time she was confident. That she would get through it again.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Ten minutes before the clock on her wrist showed exactly seven and twelve, Elice had already parked her car in the area of the 1991 House. One of the upscale restaurants that not everyone was allowed to enter. It was as if there were unwritten rules to enjoy the food there.


    ¡°By the name of Mr. Garrett Alexander Morales.¡±


    Elice mentioned the man¡¯s name clearly, and a polite waiter escorted her. They went to a room on the third floor. Tucked away from the crowd, it provided the necessary privacy.


    Upon entering, Elice found Garrett already there. Sitting alone, he rose when his eyes saw Elice.


    With courtesy, Garrett pulled out a chair for Elice. He helped her sitfortably before returning to his original position.


    ncing briefly at Elice¡¯s appearance that night, Garrett noted how the off-white dress seemed toplement Elice¡¯s exotic skin. It provided a simple yetfortable look. Even in a style with minimal ir, the long-sleeved dress looked perfect on her.


    Dinner arrived a few momentster. And during that time they didn¡¯t have any meaningful conversation. Just small talk.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re well.¡±


    Elice calmly cut a piece of meat on her te. ncing over, Garrett noticed her long, fluttering eyshes moving gently. He nodded.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Elice said, exhaling. ¡°I¡¯m fine. And you? You look tired.¡±


    Elice¡¯s words made Garrett reflexively let go of the fork in his hand. He rubbed his eyes, which were indeed sore.


    ¡°Is it that bad?¡±


    Elice, who was about to enjoy the sauce-covered slices of beef, postponed her intentions for a moment. She lifted her face and looked at Garrett. She noticed that his eyes seemed reddish and his face showed signs of fatigue.


    ¡°It looks like you didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±


    Garrett made no objection to Elice¡¯s assessment. He simply nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had a lot on my tetely. And as I mentioned on the phone, that¡¯s the only reason I could reach you today.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t doubt your busyness at all,¡± Elice said without taking her eyes off Garrett. ¡°So¡­ what do you mean by inviting me to a meeting tonight?¡±


    The time hade. When Elice asked that, Garrett knew that their dinner had subtly ended. There was a serious conversation looming that seemed to take up their time. And now not only the fork but also the knife slipped out of Garrett¡¯s hand.


    ¡°First of all, I want to apologize again for what happened to you. I really didn¡¯t expect that there would be more news about us in cirction. In addition, I didn¡¯t expect you to meet my grandmother again. I apologize for that.¡±


    Elice said nothing in response to the apology. She just nodded understandingly.


    ¡°Butpared to apologizing to you, there¡¯s something else we need to talk about.¡±


    It seemed as if Elice could guess what else Garrett meant.


    ¡°It¡¯s about marriage.¡±


    *

 Statement 2

    Elice¡¯s guess was undoubtedly correct. For Garrett didn¡¯t see any surprise on the beautiful woman¡¯s face.


    ¡°I never expected things to turn out like this. That Nana would meet you and ask you to marry me.¡±


    Elice blinked. Even if she could guess where the conversation would lead that night, she still was not ready to discuss it.


    ¡°I won¡¯t pressure you, Elice. Don¡¯t worry. I know this is the strangest way for two people to be bound in marriage. And whatever your decision is, I¡¯ll deal with it.¡±


    Frankly, a marriage pushed by Daphne was a good thing for Garrett. The man was clearly interested in Elice. Coupled with the diminishing time he had every day. But Garrett tried to suppress his selfishness.


    Marriage was always about two people. Even when two people had the samemitment, storms would stille. In the form of family and loved ones who sometimes felt more important. What about this one?


    ¡°What about your decision then, Garrett?¡±


    A slight frown appeared on Garrett¡¯s forehead. ¡°My decision?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your decision,¡± Elice nodded. ¡°And what is your decision?¡±


    Garrett was not prepared for this question.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You always ask me. But I think you never let me know what you think. About this matter and about this marriage.¡±


    Elice blinked once, seemed ufortable with the word marriage. She took a deep breath.


    ¡°What about you? How do you feel about this marriage?¡±


    Garrett felt like his throat was being strangled. Elice¡¯s calm question was something he had not expected. But it was not Elice¡¯s fault. On the contrary. It was a fact that Garrett often asked her without letting Elice know what was on his mind.


    ¡°Are you going to obey your grandmother¡¯s order to marry me, or the other way around?¡±


    Garrett took a deep breath until his shoulders seemed to sway in a slight movement. In his mind, he had to be honest, or the other way around. Garrett knew that any answer he gave would carry the same risk.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking thest few days.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Elice decided to continue speaking. She seemed to look at her fingers on the table.


    ¡°It seems that I was too naive to think that this situation only affected me. Because in reality, you¡¯re going through your own bad days as well. You¡¯re a prominent person. With a high position. And I think a scandal like this really doesn¡¯t do you any good.¡±


    No need to confirm; Elice¡¯s words were indeed true. That¡¯s what happened to Garrett. It made his eyes red, his eye bags bigger, and he couldn¡¯t get a good night¡¯s sleep.


    ¡°But of course, marriage is not the only way out of this problem, is it?¡±


    With this question, Elice raised her face again. She stared at Garrett with a look the man couldn¡¯t interpret.


    ¡°Suppose we don¡¯t get married and you decide to marry someone else, that wouldn¡¯t be a problem, would it? Because no matter how big the scandal is, time will surely calm everything down¡±.


    What Elice said was true. Besides, this was Oceana. No matter how big the scandal was, everything would disappear in time. In fact, society always became the infallible judge. But on another asion, society could be the most forgiving, believing that no man was perfect.


    ¡°Everything is just a question of time¡±.


    This is what Elice has learned over the past year. The heartache, the tears and all her suffering were slowly fading away. Sure, she would not forget what had happened to her. But at least she could still live. She could still survive. And she could still go on.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this mistake to trap us in a moreplicated one, Garrett. Marriage is not that easy. Especially¡­¡±


    There was a bitterness that made Elice¡¯s voice stop abruptly. Garrett understood.


    ¡°Because of my family and because of Ariel.¡±


    Elice blinked. ¡°Ariel is not in my life anymore, Garrett. When I decided to move and start a new life, I left everything behind. And I¡¯m sure you know how I feel about that now, unshaken.¡±


    Garrett would never forget Elice¡¯s outright rejection of Ariel that night. It had truly amazed him, and Elice seemed proud of herself.


    Elice¡¯s feelings for Ariel had clearly changed from love to an unimaginable hatred. She could attack Ariel without blinking an eye. It was something Garrett had never expected ¨C aplete reversal in just one year.


    ¡°But I have to admit. Entering your world is the scariest thing for me, Garrett.¡±


    After all, if Elice faced such a significant bacsh just for dating Ariel, what would happen if she married Garrett? Garrett could sense her hesitation and fear. Marrying him was not an easy decision.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Garrett whispered. His voice was deep and heavy. Trying to contain his turbulent emotions was a challenge. ¡°¡­ do you refuse this marriage?¡±


    Elice took a deep breath. She vividly remembered her conversation with Daphne. She wouldn¡¯t forget the implicit order the older woman had given her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take any chances, Garrett. Marriage is not trivial. And even though I¡¯ve been hurt, in my hope¡­¡± Elice lowered her face. ¡°¡­ I still hope to marry for love.¡±


    It was every woman¡¯s hope. Not an extravagant wish, but in reality, it could be difficult to achieve. Elice was pessimistic. With her dark past and the scandalous news that spreadter, she wondered if any man would ept her.


    There might be more opportunities abroad. But in Oceana, where society perceived women as immacte beings, it seemed almost impossible, right?


    ¡°What if it¡¯s the other way around?¡±


    Elice¡¯s long, curled eyshes quivered slightly as she blinked spontaneously. Garrett¡¯s voice sounded different-softer than usual.


    Elice was aware of it. Despite Garrett¡¯s seemingly strong build and bronze skin, he had a gentle demeanor. Even when he spoke to her, he was careful not to raise his voice too much.


    ¡°Do you know why Nana insisted on pushing you to marry me?¡±


    Elice seemed to overlook this. She stared at Garrett in confusion and shook her head.


    ¡°Because Nana knows I haven¡¯t been with any other woman but you.¡±


    Elice was stunned. Her clear eyes darting around in her chest, searching the dark orbs of Garrett¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I know it sounds absurd and childish. But are you?¡± asked Garrett without waiting for the woman¡¯s answer. ¡°The morning you left, I went looking for you.¡±


    *

 Unexpected 1

    Elice was now twenty-nine years old. She was no longer a teenage girl easily swayed by the sweet words of a man. Life experiences and a difficult journey had shaped her heart. No man¡¯s words could be trusted. Not even Garrett.


    Elice had proven it. She had even used him without blinking an eye. That he was using her and working with Ariel. Even though in reality it was an empty usation. Garrett was not who she thought he was. But Elice realized how her thoughts about men had changed. There was no longer an Elice who thought positively. There was only Elice who tried to be careful.


    Elice knew that she had to protect herself. She could not rely on anyone. Especially not on a man she had not even known for a year.


    ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me.¡±


    Garrett spoke calmly. He did not seem surprised by Elice¡¯s reaction. There was a frown on his forehead, a hint of a disbelieving smile and a subtle snort.


    ¡°And I¡¯m not going to ask you to trust me,¡± Garrett continued. ¡°Trust is a very delicate thing. I know that very well. So¡­ let it form on its own.¡±


    For once, Elice took a deep breath. She nodded.


    ¡°Thank you for your understanding.¡±


    ¡°But ¡­.¡±


    As quickly as the feeling of relief at Garrett¡¯s rification had enveloped Elice, it vanished just as quickly. Because Elice knew. The word ¡°but¡± never had a good meaning in conversation.


    ¡°I hope you continue to think about this marriage, Elice.¡±


    Elice did not understand. ¡°I thought you knew what I meant, Garrett.¡±


    ¡°I do. Trust me. I do understand. But I think you also understand my intentions, Elice.¡±


    It seemed that Elice was missing something here. Specifically, Garrett¡¯s confession, which had not even happened ten minutes ago.


    ¡°Regardless,¡± Garrett said awkwardly. ¡°I was looking for you.¡±


    Elice blinked once. Her gaze softened.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know exactly who I am and my past, Garrett. And when you say that you¡­¡±


    Elice didn¡¯t know how to say it. She chose her words awkwardly.


    ¡°¡­ looked for me, can you clearly see what kind of woman you are pursuing?¡±


    Silence for a moment. As if Elice and Garrett needed time to absorb the moments that passed between them.


    ¡°Still, Garrett. Do you think it makes sense for us to be together with my past? Because now that I think about it, if there¡¯s one woman who doesn¡¯t deserve to be with you the most, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Even when I first approached you that night and we were together, I already knew about your past, Elice.¡±


    That was true. But, ording to Elice, the circumstances were different now.


    ¡°And if you pointed the finger at me because of the gossip that made you famous in this country, then I guess there¡¯s no other way for me to take responsibility.¡±


    Elice widened her eyes. ¡°By marrying me?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie, Elice,¡± Garrett said. ¡°Despite all these problems, I really do have feelings for you.¡±


    Another time, this expression might have touched Elice. But not this time. Not tonight. Instead of making Elice feel flowers blooming in her heart, it was as if she heard warning signals ringing in her head. Signaling her to be careful. But Garrett would not back down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. Let us be close, Elice. And you will see the truth of my words. Then we can see together. Can marriage really be a way out for us, or the opposite?¡±


    Saying this, Garrett was sure that this was his only chance. Despite the new Elice, Garrett realized that her past would make it difficult for her to ept him. Regardless of Daphne¡¯s interference.


    ¡°Maybe time is indeed the way out.¡±


    *


    ¡°What else is she thinking?!¡± Daphne mmed down the newspaper she had been reading. She looked furious; her age-ravaged face even more wrinkled. ¡°Who does she think she¡¯s up against?¡±


    Carolus remained silent, not daring to speak.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Maybe she thinks I¡¯m an old woman who can be gentle with everyone. Hah! You try my patience, Elice.¡±


    After a moment of silence, Daphne turned to Carolus.


    ¡°If Elice wants to y open, I¡¯ll face her. Let¡¯s go now, Carolus.¡±


    Carolus nodded. ¡°Yes, madam.¡±


    It was not long before Daphne and Carolus were out on the street. Towards the Metro. To meet Elice for the umpteenth time, so that the employees there were no longer surprised. But unlike Elice, who once again had to hold her breath. Especially at the unpleasant whispers she heard.


    ¡°Ugh. She¡¯s here again.¡±


    Elice felt uneasy. But she had not expected Daphne to be so persistent and not hesitate toe back for a third time.


    ¡°Do you really not want to marry Garrett?¡± Daphne asked.


    Elice swallowed her saliva, trying not to answer Daphne¡¯s piercing stare. The look showed clear disapproval.


    ¡°Marriage is not a game, ma¡¯am. I don¡¯t want to get married just because of scandals and interests like this.¡±


    Daphne¡¯s eyes rolled dramatically. She seemed contemptuous.


    ¡°I thought you changed after Ariel broke your heart, Elice. Turns out you¡¯re still the same Elice you were before. The one blinded by love and the dreams of a five-year-old girl.¡±


    Elice¡¯s face felt hot. Even her exotic skin could not contain the sudden flush. She felt stung by Daphne¡¯s words.


    ¡°Do you still believe in love? A prince willing to give his life to protect his beloved?¡±


    Daphne chuckled in a rhythm that made Elice even more embarrassed.


    ¡°Oh, Elice. You really haven¡¯t learned from the past. Ugh. Honestly, I¡¯m disappointed. Because when I found out about your rtionship with Ariel, I thought you had changed. Well¡­ this is not what I expected.¡±


    Elice¡¯s hands, resting on her thighs, slowly clenched. She had to gather her strength not to suddenly explode. But Daphne¡¯s words really attacked her self-esteem. She felt helpless.


    ¡°Changed or not¡­¡±


    Elice took a deep breath until her shoulders lifted briefly. Her face, which had been down for who knew how long, slowly rose again. With all her strength she tried to keep looking at Daphne. No matter how dominating the older woman¡¯s aura was.


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s any of your business, ma¡¯am. This is entirely my decision.¡±


    *

 Unexpected 2

    Daphne snapped. She rose from the sofa, her back straight. As if preparing to face her opponent.


    ¡°You clearly know this is connected to me, Elice. Everything from Garrett to Ariel, whether you like it or not, will connect you to me. It¡¯s your destiny. You cann¡¯t do anything for that.¡±


    It feels as if Elice really wants to eliminate this one word from her life¡¯s dictionary. Fate? Elice feels that fate has never given her anything good. Only problems and tears.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you feel arrogant or what, but believe me. I will not force you to marry Garrett unless circumstances force me to.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t,¡± Elice replied without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m sure there is no woman out there who would refuse Garrett¡¯s proposal. A man who is currently at the top of his game. With a great family background, I¡¯m sure no woman would think twice about epting him.¡±


    ¡°At least you can see that clearly.¡±


    Elice felt her face suddenly stiffen at this sarcastic remark. Especially with Daphne¡¯s look when she said it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it. Every woman these days hopes to be Garrett¡¯spanion, of course. And even if I had other options, believe me. I wouldn¡¯t have to meet you for the third time.¡±


    Elice swallowed her saliva. Somehow, she felt that something was different with Daphne that day. Seemingly more arrogant, making her more cautious.


    It was a different Daphne from the one she had met the other day. Although that dominating aura had been present since their first meeting, Elice realized that today Daphne was truly different.


    Daphne seemed to corner her. Trying to trap her. Pressing her.


    ¡°But no matter how I look at it, I really have no other choice. You are the only woman I see who meets the criteria to apany Garrett at this time.¡±


    ¡°Criteria?¡± Elice asked, unable to contain her contempt. ¡°That¡¯s the right word for asking a woman to be your grandson¡¯s wife.¡±


    ¡°Why not? Everyone has their criteria, Elice. Ugh. Apparently. You are still so naive.¡±


    Elice tried to shake off thebel. She was not a naive girl anymore. Naive or stupid. No.


    ¡°Do you know, Ma¡¯am, that the woman who meets those criteria is the one who least meets the criteria to be Garrett¡¯s wife?¡±


    Daphne frowned and looked at Elice in confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Elice took a deep breath. With her eyes dramatically closed, Elice felt how heavy her head was. The situation that had been weighing on her for the past few days was really making her feel almost crazy.


    Right now, Elice did not hope for anything. Just a peaceful life. That was her goal when she left Crestdale. Thinking that the hustle and bustle of Ashford City would erase her past. Rece it with a bright future.


    But what happened was that the density of Ashford City trapped Elice in an even moreplicated mess. More than perfect to drive her insane.


    And now, increasingly trapped by circumstances, gossip, articles, Ariel, Garrett, and Daphne, Elice feels truly trapped. She wants to break free. But everything seems to trap her. Especially Daphne.


    Elice did not care about all the criteria that Daphne had observed. To hell with all that.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never meet the criteria to be Garrett¡¯s wife.¡±


    Elice had made her decision. Whatever it took. Just to make sure she was not dragged further into the maelstrom of these problems. She did not want any connection to Garrett, the Morales family, or even the Ramirez family.


    ¡°Because anyway,¡± Elice continued, fortifying herself. She pushed reason and her embarrassment aside. For if she could express an ironic hope, then Elice hoped for her dark past. ¡°I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want a daughter-inw who got pregnant with Garrett¡¯s cousin.¡±


    Daphne remained silent. She did not say anything with a t expression on her face. And Elice smiled triumphantly.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Elice said with a trembling voice. ¡°¡­ got pregnant with Ariel once.¡±


    Then silence. No one spoke as Elice spoke the truth of that past. Something that would be a shame for the rest of her life. A shame that she tried to hide half to death. But it was the very thing she was happy to reveal.


    For one purpose. So, she would not have to marry Garrett. And Elice was sure that Daphne would back off after that.


    ¡°Are you listening to what I¡¯m saying? I said I got pregnant with Ariel once. I got pregnant with Garrett¡¯s cousin.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Elice smiled. Seemingly pleased to see the stiffness in Daphne¡¯s face. But a momentter, a mischievous smile also appeared on Daphne¡¯s lips.


    ¡°It seems¡­ you¡¯ve changed quite a bit, Elice.¡±


    Elice¡¯s smile disappeared. Confusion immediately enveloped Elice. For a momentter, it was Daphne who put on her sly smile.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Daphne chuckled and shook her head. At that moment, as if not caring about Elice¡¯s confusion, she reached for her teacup. Enjoying the drink very casually. And, of course, not forgetting to let out a sigh of pleasure.


    The teacupnded on the coaster again. At that moment, Daphne looked meaningfully at Elice.


    ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re dealing with, Elice?¡±


    There was no escape. Elice¡¯s body felt really cold.


    ¡°Right now, you¡¯re looking at Daphne Billings Morales,¡± Daphne said emphatically. Her eyes were sharp, staring at Elice without blinking. ¡°And do you think I don¡¯t know that you had a miscarriage? That you nearly killed yourself several times?¡±


    Elice must be lifeless by now. That¡¯s for sure.


    ¡°I know everything, Elice. Everything. And suddenly I became curious about something. Um¡­ haven¡¯t you ever wondered who could bring your gossip with Garrett to the surface in just a few hours?¡± Daphne asked with a mischievous smile. ¡°Just a few hours after Garrett met you in your apartment?¡±


    Maybe that was the uneasy premonition Elice had been feeling since earlier. When she felt something different than Daphne. It was because of¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s because of me.¡±


    *

 Hope

    The facts shook Elice to the core. It was deeply surprising for her to face it. That Daphne was behind all the chaos. And now a question arose in Elice¡¯s mind. Does Garrett know?


    As if Elice had said it, Daphne seemed to growl. ¡°Of course, Garrett doesn¡¯t know.¡±


    Daphne really seemed to have the ability to read her interlocutor¡¯s mind. Something clearly made Elice shiver. Now she fully realized that Daphne was not to be underestimated.


    ¡°He is too absorbed in his work. Unfortunately, I only add to his burden. Uh¡­ you won¡¯t mention this to him, will you?¡±


    It was not a casual question. It was an implied threat. Thanks to the newly acquired facts, Elice was able to gauge what kind of person Daphne really was.


    Elice shook her head. Daphne smiled.


    ¡°So¡­ I think we¡¯vee to an agreement. You are still going to marry Garrett,¡± Daphne said with a meaningful smile on her face. ¡°How about that?¡±


    Could Elice back out at this point?


    *


    When Elice returned to her apartment after the sun had disappeared, she walked wearily. She slumped down on the sofa, feeling her body extremely tired.


    How could this happen?


    In fact, Elice never thought that Daphne was the mastermind behind all the rumors circting. At first, she thought it was the work of a stalker obsessed with Garrett¡¯s life as the new owner of Pacific Energy. But the reality was quite the opposite.


    Elice should not be surprised. When she thought about it for a moment, it seemed that only Daphne had the power to do all that, especially when she realized how quickly the gossip surfaced. The night she met Garrett again, Elice was sure he had left before midnight. It was alreadyte, right? Then how could the gossip about them appear the next morning? Just within a few hours?


    Oh, Elice knew how the news channels worked and how they could be enjoyed by everyone. And the gossip appeared not only online, but also in the print media. It was as if everything had been prepared as well as possible. It just needed the right time to be presented to the public. Especially with the photos of her and Garrett at the hotel adding to the excitement. Didn¡¯t it take a long time to find the surveince footage? Especially footage from six months ago?


    Only Daphne and her influence could do that.


    Elice knew that she was currently in an unfavorable position. Anticipating what Daphne might do in the future, she realized that she couldn¡¯t take any risks.


    Maybe that¡¯s why Elice finally took her cell phone out of her work bag. She thought for a moment. Then she sent a message to Garrett.


    Garret:


    Can youe to my ce tonight?


    When the message was read, Elice took a long breath with closed eyes. She couldn¡¯t back out.


    *


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    Amber¡¯s voice was full of surprise. For while she was busy exining thepany¡¯s proposal, the middle-aged woman suddenly realized that Garrett was no longer standing next to her.


    Amber stopped her steps. She looked around several times. Then she turned and found Garrett standing a few feet behind her.


    Oh God.


    It turned out that Amber had been walking alone down the office corridor while talking to herself. Something she really hadn¡¯t expected.


    Amber took a deep breath before changing direction. She walked over to Garrett, who was standing in his seat, looking stunned, with a phone in his hand.


    ¡°Sir? What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Amber¡¯s voice brought Garrett back to consciousness. His face lifted from the message he had just read.


    ¡°Cancel the meeting with Mr. Hugo. Reschedule. I have an urgent matter.¡±


    Amber¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Cancel an appointment within an hour, sir?¡± she asked convincingly. ¡°Uh¡­ we are currently scheduled to meet with him, sir.¡±


    Garrett nodded and slipped the phone into his jacket pocket.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°I know. But this is urgent.¡±


    ¡°More urgent than this million dr proposal, sir?¡±


    Garrett¡¯s jaw tightened.


    ¡°Very well, sir,¡± Amber said then. ¡°I will reschedule the meeting with Mr. Hugo.¡±


    ¡°Good. And tell Dariel to wait outside immediately. I¡¯ll drive myself tonight.¡±


    Amber, who had already taken out her phone to contact Hugo, was stunned. But her expression meant nothing to Garrett, who left immediately. Leaving Amber alone.


    Shaking her head, Amber immediately contacted Dariel.


    ¡°Hello, sir. We¡¯re not going out tonight. But Mr. Garrett asked you to wait outside. Mr. Garrett will be driving himself tonight.¡±


    Done with the car matters, Amber immediately contacted Hugo as per Garrett¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°I apologize in advance, sir. But there is an extremely urgent matter. The meeting must be canceled. I will provide a new schedule soon. Thank you for your understanding.¡±


    Amber¡¯s long exhale flowed like that. She put the phone in her pocket. With a puzzled expression, she guessed.


    ¡°Urgent?¡± Amber asked herself. ¡°It seems there is nothing more urgent for him now than Miss Elice.¡±


    Because that¡¯s the reality. When Garrett received the iing message from Elice, he did not think twice. Of course, Garrett answered the question he was given. And now he did not waste any more time. He immediately drove to her apartment.


    Arriving about forty minutester, Garrett was lucky not to be stuck in traffic for too long. At exactly half past eight in the evening, he was at Elice¡¯s apartment door. He rang the bell and found that the door opened shortly.


    Elice was waiting for him. That was clear.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Garrett entered and immediately sat down on the sofa. He gave Elice time to close the door before asking him.


    ¡°Would you like something to drink? Coffee or tea?¡±


    Garrett¡¯s gaze lifted. His eyes narrowed slightly as he observed Elice¡¯s appearance that night-a state he had never seen before. She was wearing a casual sleeveless shirt with a loose cut and knee-length shorts made of soft cotton.


    ¡°Just tea, I think,¡± Garrett suggested.


    Elice nodded. ¡°Just a moment.¡±


    Until now, Garrett had often met Elice in formal attire. Now, for the first time, he saw her in a different outfit-one that seemedfortable to her. Unconsciously, Garrett found himself looking at Elice often.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with the way I look?¡± Elice¡¯s question made Garrett blink. He shook his head and then reached for the cup of tea that had already been served in front of him.


    ¡°Not wrong,¡± Garrett said afterwards. He savored his first sip before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s just the first time I¡¯ve seen you look so rxed.¡±


    Elice nodded, remembering vividly that what Garrett had said was indeed true.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Garrett¡¯s voice resounded, drawing Elice¡¯s attention back to the bronze-skinned man. ¡°¡­ why did you want us to meet tonight?¡±


    Elice¡¯s chest tightened momentarily. She needed oxygen to fill her lungs, to strengthen the determination she had gathered throughout the day.


    ¡°It¡¯s about our conversation yesterday, Garrett.¡±


    The teacup returned to its original position. Garrett adjusted his sitting position slightly to get a better view of Elice.


    ¡°Have you made your decision?¡±


    Elice nodded. In her heart, she hoped that Garrett wouldn¡¯t suspect the slightest thing about what she was doing this time.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Garrett felt his heart pound ufortably. Full of hopeful anticipation, various possibilities crossed his mind. But he didn¡¯t want to get his hopes up too high. They could be dashed. Maybe Elice had only invited him out of courtesy. That¡­


    ¡°I think we can try to get to know each other first.¡±


    Time seemed to stand still in Garrett¡¯s world. It took him a few seconds to process Elice¡¯s words, especially with the fact that she seemed to be looking down.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Elice¡¯s face lifted, watching Garrett with a look he couldn¡¯t interpret.


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise if this will work, Garrett. But¡­¡±


    Maybe there would be a time when the word ¡®but¡¯ would have a positive meaning. Like this time.


    ¡°¡­ I think we can try.¡±


    A bright smile immediately spread across Garrett¡¯s face. Unable to contain it, a smile also appeared on Elice¡¯s face. Her breath caught in her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m not promising anything, Garrett.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay,¡± Garrett said. ¡°We¡¯ll both see how this turns out.¡±


    For Elice, it would look suspicious if she epted Garrett¡¯s proposal right away. To try to get closer to him first was the most sensible thing for her to do, even if it still raised some doubts in her mind.


    Why did she suddenly change her mind?


    Elice waited for this moment, expecting Garrett to express his uncertainty. But it didn¡¯t happen. Instead, the opposite happened.


    ¡°We will get to know each other slowly. And I hope that in the end you will realize that the decision you made tonight is the right one¡±.


    Not only Garrett hoped so. Elice did too. Because she really did not want to take any risks. She could not risk what Daphne might do in the future. If Daphne could make a mess of her life now, it would not be hard for her to make trouble for Elice¡¯s family. The woman would not take such a chance. There was her mother who Elice would not involve in all that chaos.


    ¡°I hope so too.¡±


    *


    ¡°Mr. Garrett is meeting Miss Elice, madam.¡±


    Through the phone line, Daphne received the message. News that made her smile, but not too much, as a thought crossed her mind.


    ¡°He came on his own initiative or¡­?¡±


    ¡°Because of Miss Elice.¡±


    Only now did a perfect smile spread across Daphne¡¯s face. She leaned back in the chair she was sitting in and let it rock a little. It gave her aforting sway.


    ¡°Mr. Garrett was to meet with Mr. Hugo this evening. To discuss the proposal for the new factory. But he canceled and went straight to Miss Elice¡¯s unit.¡±


    Daphne nodded in agreement. She seemed pleased with the news.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll wait for the next update.¡±


    ¡°Very well, madam.¡±


    The call ended. Daphne ced the phone on the table and returned to herfortable position. She leaned back and let the swing continue to lull her.


    Daphne closed her eyes. With a smile still on her face, she decided to rest there for a while. Before finally ending up in bed for the relief she currently felt.


    *

 Willing

    ¡°Looks like a bright day.¡±


    Ament Garrett received as he stepped out of the elevator made him cough for a moment. He turned to see Amber and Sherly greeting him.


    ¡°Good morning, sir.¡±


    Garrett nodded at his two secretaries in unison. Then his briefcase changed hands and Amber took it.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Upon entering his office, Garrett, as usual, took off the jacket he was wearing and handed it to Amber to hang. That was when Amber spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ve rescheduled the meeting with Mr. Hugo for three nights from now, sir.¡±


    Garrett loosened his tie slightly, turned on theputer, and nodded nonchntly.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Amber scrolled through the tablet screen in her hands, carefully examining Garrett¡¯s schedule. Then she noticed something that was bothering her. About ten days from now, on the weekend to be exact.


    With a hint of hesitation, Amber raised her face to look at her boss, who seemed ready to start work that morning.


    ¡°And as for next week, I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve prepared for it or not.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s focus shifted. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Miss Brenda¡¯s birthday.¡±


    Garrett fell silent. A small wrinkle appeared on his forehead. He had just remembered that he had an invitation to a birthday party that he had to attend.


    ¡°Do I need to prepare a gift, sir?¡± Amber asked. ¡°Because I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t think of it.¡±


    With a wry smile, Garrett nodded, confirming Amber¡¯s words.


    ¡°I would appreciate it if you would prepare a gift for Brenda.¡±


    Amber nodded, confirming her initial assumption. ¡°Of course, sir. I¡¯ll take care of it. And¡­¡±


    Garrett, who was about to start his work, had to turn around again. He looked at his secretary, who seemed hesitant to continue her exnation.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Despite a hint of uncertainty, Amber answered the question. In fact, more than that, as Garrett clearly noticed a strange smile on the secretary¡¯s face.


    ¡°And it seems that Brenda¡¯s birthday party would be better if you didn¡¯t attend with Madam Norah.¡±


    Garrett blinked in embarrassment. He said nothing. Not even when Amber finally excused herself and left.


    Garrett was not stupid. He understood the meaning of Amber¡¯s words. Of course, she was referring to Elice. It was obviously an interesting idea. But would Elice ept his invitation?


    Taking a long breath, Garrett decided to try itter. Armed with the decision to try to get closer, Elice should not mind at all. But right now, he had some work to do.


    *


    ¡°Have your eyes been opened, Ariel? Have you not heard the rumors? Garrett and Elice are getting married. So, stop acting crazy. Come home right now!¡±


    It was a bad morning for Ariel. Waking up with a heavy head fromst night¡¯s hangover and getting the news from her mother. A perfectbination indeed.


    ¡°Mom, please. Stop interfering with my life.¡±


    Ariel closed his eyes and tried to fight off the pounding headache. He needed a painkiller.


    ¡°Oh, God. Are you saying mom is meddling in your life now? Hahaha. You really are blinded by your damn love, Ariel.¡±


    As much as possible, Ariel tried not to listen to his mother¡¯s words. Instead, he stood up and searched for a bottle of paracetamol in the drawer of his bedside table. He took out two pills and swallowed them at once.


    ¡°Mom, I thought we talked about this. From now on, I want to make my own decisions about my life. And I hope you will respect my decision. Let me do what I want.¡±


    ¡°No, Ariel. That¡¯s not possible. After all, you are my son. And that means you have to listen to what I say. What I say is just for your happiness.¡±


    The paracetamol obviously didn¡¯t work as fast as Ariel had hoped, because his head still felt heavy, and Farrah¡¯s words made his grimace. In a cynical attitude that squeezed his brain like it was being wrung out and dried.


    My happiness? Doesn¡¯t Mom see how much I suffer without Elice?


    And now Ariel¡¯s suffering escted with the news Farrah had given his that morning. That Garrett and Elice were going to get married. And if that happened, Ariel had really lost the chance to have Elice.


    Ariel opened her eyes immediately. His gaze was sharp. Uneptable.


    Garrett must not have Elice. Must not. No matter what.


    And Ariel would do everything in his power to make sure that the worst did not happen.


    That night, Ariel proved his resolve. He drove her car to meet Elice. Not at home, where Wilda and Rita were, of course. But where he knew Elice was alone.


    *


    It remained an exhausting day. But at least this day Elice did note homete as usual. When she arrived at her apartment, the orange light still lingered in the sky, filling her chest with a gentle calm.


    At least today there were no surprises to sap her energy.


    Elice grimaced slightly as she opened the refrigerator door. She took out some ingredients and quickly thought of a simple dish to cook for her dinner. Something simple and not time-consuming to apany her mealter. Just a stir-fried spinach with some shrimp.


    It did not take Elice long to prepare the simple but delicious dish. Maybe only about twenty minutes? Well¡­ it seemed that way. But what was certain was that Elice decided to fill her stomach right away, even though the night had not yet fully arrived.


    Elice had her n. Eat, take a short break, shower, and then sleep. Thest few days she had been too tired, both physically and mentally. And she needed to rest.


    The sound of the doorbell made Elice hesitate to grab the te. With a furrowed brow, she turned around, as if she could see through the wall, and found that there was a visitor in her unit.


    The bell rang again, leaving Elice in no doubt that someone was indeed visiting. Reluctantly, she left the te on the dining table.


    ¡°Is that Garrett?¡± Elice wondered. ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    Thinking it might be Garrett, since they had been seeing each other quite oftentely, Elice let her guard down. She ignored the small peephole above the door, a means to check who the person was. For security, of course.


    So, it came as no surprise when the door opened and Elice saw who was behind it, the prepared shock slipped from her lips. With wide eyes and an expression of surprise she could not hold back.


    ¡°A-Ariel?¡±


    Ariel¡¯s hand moved quickly to hold the door. Eliminating the possibility that Elice would close it immediately.


    Elice quickly understood the situation. Though it was toote, of course. She tried to push the door, but on the contrary, it was Ariel who managed to push himself in.


    As soon as Elice entered the unit, Ariel closed the door behind him.


    Elice almost stumbled backwards. Luckily, her feet were a bit nimble, allowing her to remain standing despite the momentary unsteady step.


    ¡°W-what are you doing here, Ariel?¡±


    Ariel made sure that the door was not only closed, but securely locked. Not only the lock on the door leaf, but also thetch above and below it.


    Elice immediately turned pale. She stepped back when she saw Ariel approaching her.


    ¡°Tell me it¡¯s not true, Elice,¡± Ariel said in a heavy voice. ¡°Tell me the message is false.¡±


    Elice did not know what Ariel was talking about.


    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡±


    Ariel continued to approach and Elice backed away again, trying to keep a safe distance. asionally she looked around, where had she put her phone?


    ¡°Are you going to marry Garrett?¡±


    Elice¡¯s footsteps stopped. Her eyes, which had asionally nced to find her phone, stopped searching. They shifted to Ariel. To find a demanding look in his messy and seemingly unhealthy eyes.


    Elice swallowed hard. Warning signals went off in her head. She could quickly tell that the situation was dangerous for her. But should she lie?


    ¡°You¡¯re not answering, Elice?¡± Ariel asked, holding back a grin. ¡°You¡¯re not answering? Why is that? Is it because it¡¯s true?¡±


    ¡°A-Ariel-¡±


    ¡°Are you going to marry Garrett?!¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The question,ing in the form of a scream, startled Elice. Her eyes closed for a moment.


    ¡°Answer me!¡±


    Unexpectedly, when Elice¡¯s gaze was caught in the darkness for a moment, Ariel seized the opportunity. He walked with wide and quick steps. Eliminating the distance that existed. And when Elice opened her eyes, the man was already in front of her. With both hands on her upper arms.


    Elice flinched. Ariel¡¯s grip caused instant and piercing pain.


    ¡°Ariel, let go of me.¡±


    Elice tried to free herself from Ariel¡¯s actions that caused her pain. But in Ariel¡¯s eyes, it was a different kind of request. He shook his head.


    ¡°I will never let you go again, Elice. Never. I made a stupid mistake once. Now I won¡¯t do it again. Never.¡±


    Elice¡¯s body screamed. The grip caused more and more pain. She tried to push Ariel away, though it seemed impossible.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you marry another man. Never. Especially if that man is Garrett!¡±


    The pain and Ariel¡¯s screaming made Elice squirm. Until she could not think clearly. Until the provocative words slipped from her lips.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to marry Garrett, Ariel. So let me go.¡±


    Ariel¡¯s jaw hardened. Anger clearly dominated his handsome face. Emotion had overtaken his reason.


    Ariel shook his head, pulling Elice as she tried to free herself.


    ¡°No. I will do anything to get you back, Elice. Anything. Even if it hurts you.¡±


    Elice¡¯s eyes widened. Unwillingly, a bad possibility quickly entered her mind, making her body instantly cold.


    ¡°I know you still love me, Elice. I know,¡± Ariel said in a heavy voice. ¡°You love me. And you¡¯ve trusted me with your whole life.¡±


    Elice froze. She shook her head. In the horror that immediately enveloped her, she denied it.


    ¡°N-no, Ariel. No. I don¡¯t love you anymore. No.¡±


    A grin appeared on Ariel¡¯s face. Making the bad possibility echo more in Elice¡¯s mind.


    ¡°We¡¯ll prove it, Elice. We¡¯ll see. And you¡¯ll find that you still love me.¡±


    ¡°No, Ariel. No,¡± Elice said with a shaking voice. ¡°Let me go. Let me go!¡±


    But Ariel had already pulled Elice into his embrace. It was extremely tight and strong. It did not give her the slightest chance to free herself.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see, Elice. Deep in your heart there¡¯s only me.¡±


    Elice¡¯s hand rose. Trying to push Ariel¡¯s face away as he tried to reach for her lips.


    ¡°Ariel! Let me go!¡±


    Ariel ignored Elice¡¯s plea. For when he reached for those lips again, he whispered with eyes that had darkened.


    ¡°Deep in your heart, only me, Elice. Only I whom you love. Only to me do you give your love and your body.¡±


    *

 No Request

    No matter how much Elice pleaded, it seemed to have no effect on Ariel, whose eyes had gone dark. His reason was gone, all blinded by the dark desire that forced Elice to resist relentlessly. He continued, undeterred, even when his efforts caused the table to break, he persisted. All to free himself from Ariel¡¯s grasp.


    ¡°Ariel, please. Stop!¡±


    Instead of stopping his actions, Ariel became more eager. One of his hands moved, grabbing the sleeve of Elice¡¯s shirt, and ripping it with a single tug. He did not care if his nails left scratches on her smooth skin.


    Elice screamed. The pain and fear made her even more afraid.


    ¡°No, Ariel. Please don¡¯t do this.¡±


    Ariel grinned and held the torn piece of shirt to her nose, sniffing the scent.


    A shiver ran through Elice¡¯s body. Stiffly, she tried to shake her head, knowing she was hoping for the impossible.


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Ariel. I beg you, don¡¯t do this to me.¡±


    But these pleas would be useless. They could not touch the conscience covered by that loveless desire. For the umpteenth time, the sound of the torn cloth resounded.


    The sound of the torn cloth aroused Ariel¡¯s lust. His eyes moved wildly, staring, clearly witnessing how his actions were deforming Elice¡¯s clothing. The shirt tore in several ces, revealing the skin beneath, a sight that made Ariel salivate.


    Elice shook her head. She knew exactly what was going to happen to her. Something terrible.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, Elice. Oh, God. I won¡¯t let you go again.¡±


    Hope that was clearly different from what Elice wanted. Because when Ariel said that, his hand on Elice¡¯s waist pulled, bringing their bodies even closer together.


    Elice tried to avoid it. When Ariel tried again to grab her lips for a desired kiss, Elice dodged and prevented the man from getting what he wanted.


    But Ariel did not give up. Maybe he could not enjoy Elice¡¯s lips now, but that did not mean Ariel would not be grateful for the kisses he could nt on her neck.


    Elice closed her eyes. Refusing to see the reality that was happening to her right now. Trying to push Ariel¡¯s chest with her clenched fists, Elice realized that her strength was clearly no match for Ariel. The man remained relentless.


    Ariel, in turn, pushed Elice back until her body hit the wall, causing pain in her head. She winced. But Ariel did not care. He cornered Elice, giving him the strength to explore Elice¡¯s body with his hands.


    A muffled scream escaped Elice¡¯s throat. When she felt Ariel¡¯s fingers probing her belly roughly and heartlessly, she shivered. Tears unconsciously fell from her eyes.


    ¡°Ariel, please.¡±


    Ariel did not hear the plea. He continued to do what he wanted. Kissing Elice where he wanted. With hands that touched her body more and more wildly and insolently.


    ¡°You used to love it when I touched you like this, Elice.¡±


    Ariel¡¯s face was right in front of Elice¡¯s. He could clearly see the tears wetting that beautiful face, but it remained unyielding, untouched.


    ¡°You remember, don¡¯t you?¡± Ariel asked with a panting breath, caressing Elice¡¯s face and instilling an unimaginable fear in her. ¡°You never refused me, Elice. Or have you forgotten? How I could give you iparable pleasure?¡±


    Elice shook her head. The memories made her disgusted with herself. Until, for some reason, Elice finally opened her eyes.


    ¡°I never thought I could have given my love and my life to a scoundrel like you, Ariel.¡±


    Ariel¡¯s face changed. His jaw tightened.


    ¡°I truly regret ever loving you,¡± Elice said, breathing heavily. ¡°You are never worthy of love.¡±


    Silence followed without a word from Ariel. His eyes red sharply at Elice, conveying various threats of the horrors he could inflict upon her. Elice returned his gaze with eyes full of hatred that Ariel refused to acknowledge.


    Ariel shook his head, returning to his original determination that had led him to end up in Elice¡¯s unit.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see for yourself, Elice,¡± Ariel growled with a stern warning. ¡°When I make love to you for the umpteenth time, you will realize that only I can possess you.¡±


    Elice would not allow it. She would not let Ariel touch her again, even if it meant risking her life.


    Because if Ariel pressed her again, Elice knew that she could not resist him with the same strength. So, her hands went to another point. With her thumb tensed, Elice did not hesitate to press on Ariel¡¯s eyeball with all her might.


    Ariel¡¯s cry sounded like a howl. Whether he liked it or not, it forced him to retreat as Elice continued to press on his eye.


    Elice was free. But she knew she did not have much time. She ran quickly to her room while Ariel still screamed in pain and rage.


    As fast as she could, Elice locked her bedroom door. But it was not enough. She pushed her dressing table against the door when the pounding caused strong vibrations there.


    Elice jumped, her body shaking. She swallowed saliva.


    ¡°Open the door, Elice! Open the door! Let me in! Hahaha. Were you waiting for me in your room?¡±


    It was unimaginable how scared Elice was at that moment. Even though she knew that Ariel could not possibly get into her room, the fear still dominated her body. She was trapped in tremors that almost made her mind go nk.


    ¡°G-Garrett.¡±


    Stuttering, Elice called out Garrett¡¯s name, causing her to immediately shift her gaze to find the phone she needed.


    The devicey on the bed. Elice quickly grabbed it, her panic growing as Ariel¡¯s pounding and screaming continued to fill her ears. She pressed Garrett¡¯s contact with a sense of urgency.


    Elice waited with a heart that seemed ready to explode at any moment. She even bit her nails, feeling like she was about to die.


    Then the call came. And before Garrett could speak, Elice¡¯s moan slipped out.


    ¡°P-please, Garrett.¡±


    *


    There¡¯s no need to ask how pale Garrett¡¯s face became when he heard Elice¡¯s voice on the phone. He was sure that something bad was happening to Elice. But as Elice continued to speak, Garrett felt his life being sucked out of his head.


    ¡°A-Ariel is here, Garrett. P-please help me.¡±


    At that moment, Garrett had just arrived with Amber. They had just arrived at the parking lot, preparing for the next meeting that was always on his agenda.


    Something was wrong. Amber knew when she saw the change in Garrett¡¯s face. But just as she was about to ask, Garrett acted. Preceded by his voice on the phone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Garrett put the phone in his jacket pocket, ignoring Amber¡¯s questions. Instead of answering, he opened the driver¡¯s door. Without hesitation, he pulled Dariel behind him. He got in. He sat down. And without any exnation to Amber or Dariel, he drove off.


    It was the longest trip Garrett had ever taken. No matter how hard he stepped on the gas, it never seemed fast enough to propel him over the asphalt.


    Garrett was almost going crazy. His chest felt hot and tight. Until repeatedly, whether he was aware of it or not, his hands moved. He pped the steering wheel, uttering various curses.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never forgive you, Ariel. If anything bad happens to Elice, I won¡¯t let you get away with it. I swear!¡±


    Garrett¡¯s car had not stopped perfectly. But when he reached the parking lot, he did not care anymore. He got out quickly. He ran as fast as he could until he reached her apartment.


    The door to Elice¡¯s apartment was open. It made Garrett freeze for a moment for every possible bad scenario he could not erase from his mind.


    What if I¡¯m toote?


    Garrett entered. The chaos of the living room greeted him. A broken ss table. A sofa out of ce. And¡­ Garrett¡¯s eyes moved.


    Where is Elice?


    There was no sign of Elice. Garrett immediately searched for her.


    ¡°Elice? Elice? Where are you?¡±


    Garrett entered and immediately searched the room he thought was her bedroom. With the door closed. And he braced himself.


    Garrett¡¯s hand pressed against the door. Still. Creating a glimmer of confidence in his heart. Elice was inside.


    ¡°Elice? Are you in there?¡±


    Garrett tried to open the door again. But he really could not.


    ¡°G-Garrett?¡±


    There was a faint voice. It made Garrett pause for a moment in his efforts to open the door. Hope appeared.


    ¡°Elice? Are you in there?¡± Garrett asked again. ¡°It¡¯s me. Open the door, Elice.¡±


    Inside, Elice stared at the door with a frightened look on her face. In a hesitation that kept her from moving from where she was standing.


    ¡°A-are you really Garrett?¡±


    Elice did not want to take any chances. She clutched her hair and stifled a grin. In a state of panic and fear, she doubted her sanity. She might have misheard. It might not be Garrett behind the door. It could very well be Ariel.


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Elice. Me. Garrett. Oh, God. Are you okay, Elice?¡±


    Tears fell down Elice¡¯s cheeks. Her chest was pounding. She tried to hold on, but in reality, Elice felt more and more helpless.


    ¡°A-Are you really Garrett?¡± Elice asked again. This time her feet moved with an uncertain step. Her eyes never left the tightly closed door, the vanity table still providing an extrayer of protection.


    ¡°Elice, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m Garrett.¡±


    Elice bit her lower lip. Her feet moved back, though hesitantly.


    ¡°H-how can you prove you¡¯re Garrett?¡±


    Because Elice knew. Opening the door was a huge risk. She could not risk her life just because panic had blinded her.


    ¡°Proof?¡±


    The voice sounded hesitant, and that made the suppressed grin on Elice¡¯s face finally break free. The doubt almost confirmed her worst fears.


    It¡¯s not Garrett. It¡¯s not Garrett. It¡¯s Ariel trying to deceive me.


    Elice shook her head and stepped back. She did not want to open the door without being sure that Garrett really was behind it.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Garrett closed his eyes, his hand clenched on the door, trying to find the proof Elice wanted.


    ¡°Remember what I told you that night, Elice?¡±


    Garrett asked, waiting for Elice¡¯s answer with mixed emotions. An urge to find out about Elice¡¯s condition as soon as possible and the patience he had to endure. He knew that Elice was terribly afraid inside.


    ¡°W-What?¡±


    The counter-question Elice threw at him was a bit of a relief for Garrett. His face lifted, as if he could see Elice behind the closed door. His eyes stared straight ahead, unblinking.


    ¡°You have the most beautiful nose I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    The answer caused a moment of silence, leaving Garrett unsure of what to do. If those words were not proof enough, he would have to resort to another option. Anything to make sure Elice was okay. He had to see Elice¡¯s condition with his own eyes.


    Then a small noise was heard. Garrett tensed. The door opened, revealing Elice in a terribly disheveled state. But Garrett could not dwell on Elice¡¯s suffering any longer. It only took a moment for Elice to run to him and hug him tightly. Making Garrett feel the moisture on his shirt. Moisture that ignited a fire in his chest.


    *

 Circumstance

    Garrett had to calm himself before he couldfort Elice. But Elice¡¯s broken sobs in his embrace nearly shattered the usual calm that clung to him. Truly, he felt a threatening tightness that seemed ready to explode and crush his chest in the near future. It was agonizing.


    Elice¡¯s screams, tears, and the tightness of her hands wrapped around him, along with her facending on his chest, were a perfectbination to darken Garrett¡¯s eyes. He would not ask what had happened. The fear and suffering Elice was going through was so vivid to Garrett.


    ¡°G-Garrett.¡±


    Even her trembling voice conveyed unmistakably all the horrors that had enveloped Elice. Her body was cold. It felt so fragile.


    ¡°A-Are you okay?¡±


    Garrett¡¯s voice trembled just as much as Elice¡¯s, but for different reasons. While Elice was afraid, Garrett was angry.


    On Garrett¡¯s chest, Elice tried to nod, to give an answer without words. But it seemed useless. For Garrett clearly knew that Elice was not well. So, he made her sit on the bed.


    It was a bad decision for Garrett. Because when they were separated by a short distance, he could clearly see the state Elice was in. She lookedpletely disheveled. Her hair was tangled, and the clothes that clung to her body could hardly be called clothes.


    Garrett clenched his jaw and held his breath, trying to control his emotions. He could not explode there. He did not want to frighten Elice any more. But the wounds and bruises inflicted on Garrett were truly an enormous ordeal.


    Ariel had not only frightened Elice. More than that, Ariel had hurt Elice. To the point where a ghost of hatred arose in Garrett¡¯s mind. That not only in the past, but also now Ariel always found a way to make Elice suffer.


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    Elice could not speak. Her tongue felt dry in the midst of tears and lingering fear.


    ¡°Calm down, Elice. You are safe now.¡±


    Garrett used both of his thumbs to gently wipe away the tears on Elice¡¯s face, careful not to add to her fear.


    As Garrett noticed Elice slowly regaining control, he took the initiative. He stood up and opened Elice¡¯s wardrobe, taking out a piece of clothing. A loose shirt, which he immediately put on Elice.


    Elice bit her lower lip. ¡°I¡¯m scared, Garrett. I¡¯m scared.¡±


    It was an unnecessary statement. Without needing to be told, Garrett knew how scared Elice was at that moment. She had just experienced something terrible in her life, especially with the evidence of resistance imprinted on her body. More than enough to exin how devastated Elice was.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore. I¡¯m here. Ariel won¡¯te back.¡±


    Ironically, Garrett knew he had not done anything to protect Elice when the incident almost happened to him. And that made Garrett even more angry. He should not have left Elice alone like that. He should have known how crazy Ariel could be.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can stay here anymore, Elice. I¡¯m worried about your condition.¡±


    Elice knew that. She did not want to take that risk either. Who could predict? Ariel mighte back tomorrow. And she might be unlucky again. But¡­


    Elice lowered her face and looked at the wounds on her hands, which could not be covered by the short sleeves of her shirt.


    In such a condition, Elice was not sure if she could go back home. She could imagine what would happen to Wilda if she saw her now. Her mother would be sad. And cry again for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s better if you stay in the apartment from yesterday.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s voice made Elice raise her face again. The gentle look in his eyes made her feel calmer.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be safe there, and not everyone cane in. Besides¡­¡± Garrett took a deep breath, implicitly making a promise to Elice. ¡°¡­ I will make sure that Ariel will never set foot there.¡±


    Without needing much time to think, Elice nodded. She epted the offer without hesitation. And noticing this, Garrett immediately pulled Elice into his embrace.


    Garrett closed his eyes. He first had to calm himself from the lingering heat that dominated his mind. And that was not easy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you pack and we¡¯ll leave right away.¡±


    *


    Around ten o¡¯clock at night, Garrett received his ordered dinner from the apartment staff. Without forgetting to thank them, he closed the door. Elice was in her room, arranging her things and maybe cleaning up. While Garrett, who had decided not to go home right away, was preupied with thoughts about their dinner.


    He tried to convince himself that everything was safe, but being alone in the room gave Elice a different impression. As she cleaned herself, she could not take her eyes off the marks left there.


    The wounds and bruises made it impossible to erase the fear from her mind. Elice remembered Ariel¡¯s treatment earlier. And she was sure that it would take a while for her to get rid of that terrible shadow.


    Therefore, Elice decided to wear a long-sleeved pajama set. She had to cover those scary traces. So, they wouldn¡¯t have the power to frighten her thoughts.


    Elice came out of the room looking for Garrett and found him busy at the dining table, serving some delicious food that was emitting a tempting aroma.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet,¡± Garrett said, greeting Elice. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll join me for dinner.¡±


    Elice¡¯s body was exhausted. She could barely take a step. And to make matters worse, she had not had dinner yet. Ariel arrived at just the right time.


    A faint smile appeared on Garrett¡¯s face as Elice approached. He helped her sit down and put the food on her te.


    During their veryte dinner, neither of them spoke. They both remained silent, immersed in the same silence.


    ¡°Are you okay here alone? Or if you want, I can ask Mrs. Amber to keep youpany,¡± Garrett asked.


    Elice shook her head, hugging herself as she tried to put on a reassuring expression for Garrett.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Elice replied. ¡°Like you said, Ariel won¡¯t be able to get in here, right?¡±


    Sure. Garrett shook his head. ¡°No, he won¡¯t. Let alone get in, he won¡¯t even be able to get past the security portal.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Elice¡¯s face. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be fine. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Garrett looked at Elice for a moment. He caressed her cheek and found himself unable to resist. So, he nted a soft kiss on Elice¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡±


    Elice nodded and let Garrett go, making sure the door was locked.


    *Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Arriving home at almost midnight, Garrett did not expect to find Daphne in the living room. Just as he entered, his eyes immediately met his grandmother¡¯s. Garrett¡¯s footsteps suddenly stopped.


    Daphne blinked. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Garrett knew that sooner orter Daphne would find out the truth, especially if she chose the legal route.


    ¡°Ariel went to visit Elice in her apartment.¡±


    Behind the sses perched on her nose, Daphne widened her eyes. The lines on her forehead deepened.


    ¡°What did he do?¡±


    Garrett¡¯s face hardened. He seemed lost in thought. ¡°Something he shouldn¡¯t do to a woman.¡±


    Daphne held her breath. Her aged face looked pale.


    ¡°How is she now? Is she all right?¡±


    Garrett nodded once. ¡°She¡¯s fine. And now she stays with me.¡±


    A sigh of relief escaped. Along with Daphne, who closed her eyes for a moment. And when she heard Garrett¡¯s faint footsteps indicating that he was about to move, she spoke up quickly, preventing her grandson from continuing.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    The bulging veins on Garrett¡¯s forehead and the sound of clenched teeth should have answered Daphne¡¯s question.


    ¡°What else am I going to do?¡± Garrett replied to Daphne. ¡°I¡¯m going to report Ariel¡¯s actions to the police. He must be held ountable for what he has done. I will never forgive him. Damn it, even if he¡¯s my cousin.¡±


    Looking at Garrett¡¯s expression, Daphne had no doubt that he would do what he said. But Daphne, on the other hand, sneered with a scornful expression.


    ¡°Are you going to report Ariel to the police? Tsk tsk tsk. What do you think you¡¯re doing, Garrett?¡±


    Garrett raged. ¡°I will hold him ountable for daring to hurt Elice.¡±


    ¡°Then let Elice be public consumption for the umpteenth time?¡± Daphne stabbed. ¡°Is that what you want?¡±


    The rage in Garrett¡¯s chest seemed to have a pause. He was stunned.


    ¡°If you turn Ariel in, what do you get? Justice for Elice? At the cost of people gossiping about her again? With rumors linking the three of you?¡± Daphne shook her head. Faintly, but Garrett was sure he heard his grandmother chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re angry. I know that. But you¡¯re not in a calm state, Garrett. And you know how risky it is to act in the heat of the moment.¡±


    Garrett was indeed aware that his emotions were overwhelming him. Anger was truly controlling him. But he couldn¡¯t ept these usations.


    ¡°This has nothing to do with my anxiety, Nana. Despite my anger, Ariel must still be held ountable for his actions. I will never allow him to touch Elice again. Even if it means putting him in jail.¡±


    This time Garrett was sure his ears weren¡¯t deceiving him. Daphne had chuckled earlier. Because now, right after Garrett had spoken, Daphneughed.


    ¡°You¡¯re really naive, Garrett. You shouldn¡¯t be so innocent.¡±


    Garrett blinked. Daphne¡¯s words managed to dampen his anger at Ariel for a moment.


    ¡°You don¡¯t agree with Elice being treated like this, that¡¯s understandable. But you have to realize that this situation is going to push Elice even further into a corner. And I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want that to happen to her.¡±


    Reluctantly, I admitted that what Daphne had said was true.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you still think the victim should be ashamed, Nana. Instead of the criminal who should feel it.¡±


    Daphne shook her head. ¡°Because Elice is no ordinary victim, Garrett. I am sure you understand what I mean. Imagine how much gossip will apany the news about Elice this time. And if you act wrongly, it¡¯s not impossible that they will turn the facts around by degrading Elice¡±.


    Again, Garrett did not want to admit it. But again, Daphne¡¯s words were true.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me to just keep quiet?¡± Garrett asked bitterly. ¡°Do nothing while Elice is scared to death because of Ariel?¡±


    Daphne¡¯s eyes widened from behind her sses. She shook her head.


    ¡°Oh, of course not. I didn¡¯t say that. All actions must have consequences, after all.¡±


    Garrett remained silent. He waited.


    ¡°But not in the way you think, Garrett. Prison won¡¯t be enough for Ariel. How long do you think he¡¯ll be punished? One year? Two years? Where¡¯s the remission? Parole? At the risk of tarnishing Elice¡¯s name in the eyes of the people? Tsk tsk tsk. It¡¯s not worth it, Garrett.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s look at his grandmother changed. He tried to guess what Daphne was thinking. But Garrett wasn¡¯t sure.


    ¡°What do you mean, Nana?¡±


    This time a faint smile appeared on Daphne¡¯s face. A smile that made Garrett feel as if he had never met Daphne before.


    ¡°What I mean is,¡± Daphne replied with full rhythm. ¡°¡­ not all revenge has to take a legal form.¡±


    *

 Left Behind

    Ariel ran his hands through his wet, sweaty hair. His breath was heavy and his heart was racing. His body felt like it wanted to explode in the burning heat. As time passed, the fire inside him seemed to burn even brighter.


    ¡°Ariel, please. Stop!¡±


    ¡°No, Ariel. Please don¡¯t do this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Ariel. I beg you, don¡¯t do this to me.¡±


    Ariel closed his eyes tightly and shook his head repeatedly as his hands clenched and pulled at his own hair. His body became even more drenched in the pouring sweat that poured over him.


    ¡°No. No. No.¡±


    Elice¡¯s image shed through his mind. The terrified face could not be erased from his mind. Even when he closed his eyes, the scene became even clearer.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I truly regret ever loving you. You are never worthy of love.¡±


    And among those haunting memories, it was those two sentences that made Ariel lose control. Suddenly, with a menacing tone, he rose from his seat and swept everything on the table in one swift motion.


    Theputer, the books, and the other objects surrendered to Ariel¡¯s attack. Everything was thrown, powerless and floating in the air, only to crash violently to the floor. Breaking and scattering.


    Ariel¡¯s fists clenched. Both hands then mmed down on the expensive wooden table, making a terrible sound, and leaving wounds on his knuckles.


    It should have caused pain. But it felt like nothing to Ariel.


    ¡°You love me, Elice! You only love me!¡±


    Ariel uttered the sentence with her eyes wide open. There was a hint of red in them, but no tears.


    *


    As she fastened thest button in the hole of her shirt, Elice took a deep breath. Her face looked tired, in a restlessness that prevented her from sleeping soundly.


    Once these wounds and bruises heal, everything will return to normal, Elice. No need to worry. Everything will be fine.


    It might take five to seven days for the wounds and bruises on her body to disappear, Elice said. And during that time, she hoped that everything would return to normal. She tried to keep her mind busy so as not to remember the bad incident.


    In the morning, Elice used a taxi service to take her to the subway and thought about when would be the right time to get her car back from her apartment. Garrett, who had really provided facilities for herst night, made her leave her car there involuntarily.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    A greeting reached Elice¡¯s ears when she had only taken four steps into the office. It was Freddy who greeted her, and Elice answered.


    ¡°You seem unwell,¡± Freddymented as he observed Elice¡¯s face that morning, causing a slight furrow in his forehead. ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    Elice swallowed hard, trying to regte her breathing, which felt a bit chaotic for some reason. As if she felt tired, even though she hadn¡¯t moved or even walked much that morning.


    ¡°Not sick. I just feel tired, I guess.¡±


    Elice¡¯s answer was met with a nod from Freddy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Don¡¯t stress yourself out.¡±


    A smile appeared on Elice¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Continuing on her way, Elice gave a quick smile to Yonna, who happened to be passing by. Without saying a word to her colleague, Elice continued on to her cabin, while Yonna approached Freddy.


    ¡°Are you in on the bet with the others?¡±


    Freddy¡¯s freshly smoothed forehead immediately showed faint lines.


    ¡°What bet?¡±


    Yonna smiled faintly with a teasing expression, creating a not-so-substantial distance between her and Freddy. Just enough to whisper close to the man¡¯s ear.


    ¡°The bet on whether Elice will have another visit today or not.¡±


    Freddy¡¯s eyes widened while Yonna burst outughing. Her hand patted Freddy¡¯s lightly.


    ¡°Just for fun. Don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    Although Yonna said it lightly, Freddy did not take it that way. On the contrary, he clearly showed an expression that did not agree with Yonna¡¯s thoughts.


    Not being there and not hearing directly what Freddy and Yonna were talking about did not diminish Elice¡¯s conviction that she was the current topic of discussion. But it didn¡¯t mean that she cared. Because there were many other things, she had to think about besides office gossip. Like what had happened that afternoon when break time came and she was called by Hollis.


    Hollis looked ufortable. The conflicted expression on his face was obvious, especially coupled with the presence of a few beads of sweat on his face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to say this, Elice. But the office atmosphere has been really unproductivetely.¡±


    Elice remained silent, trying to keep her negative thoughts from spreading everywhere. For when Hollis called her, it was without the presence of Daphne. Enough to let her know that it was Hollis who was interested in her. Warning signals immediately rang in Elice¡¯s head.


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking for a scapegoat, but the presence of other journalists around our office and the excitement among other employees, whether we like it or not, has an impact on the performance of the office.¡±


    When Metro journalists were there, it was certainly normal. But when there were journalists from other media, it was definitely unusual.


    ¡°Do you want me to resign?¡±


    This time, Hollis seemed silent. And when he was about to speak, Elice had already taken the opportunity to continue her words.


    ¡°For other journalists who used toe here frequently, I think it¡¯s all settled, sir. There have been no journalists from other media guarding our officetely.¡±


    Hollis gave a slight nod, consciously or not.


    ¡°But when ites to visits from Madam Daphne, there¡¯s not much I can do,¡± Elice continued. ¡°I will try to contact Madam Daphne and ask her not toe here anymore as it might make the office ufortable.¡±


    Hollis¡¯ eyes widened suddenly. ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything, sir. But I hope you won¡¯t pressure me to resign.¡±


    ¡°W-who asked you to resign?¡± Hollis asked quickly, then shook his head hastily. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t ask you to. So, you don¡¯t need to contact Madam Daphne.¡±


    Elice stared at Hollis. Her superior seemed to take a deep breath. An attitude that aroused suspicion in Elice¡¯s mind, even though it was not something certain.


    ¡°I think Madam Daphne understands my situation.¡±


    Hollis shook his head. ¡°Not necessary.¡±


    Trying to maintain her expression, Elice guessed that Hollis probably would not dare do anything about Daphne. Whether she should be grateful or the other way around. Because thanks to Garrett¡¯s grandmother¡¯s name, she could make sure that she did not have to hand in her letter of resignation.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to contact Madam Daphne or even resign,¡± Hollis said again, emphasizing his words. ¡°I think it¡¯s only a matter of time. Things will surely get back to the way they were.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir. Is there anything else you¡¯d like to say?¡±


    Hollis shook his head. ¡°Nothing. You may rest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    After Elice left the office, Hollis took a deep breath. Impatiently, he pulled some tissues from his desk and wiped the sudden flood of sweat from his face.


    *


    There was a new routine that became an unwritten agenda for Garrett from that day on. It was to always meet Elice at her unit when he returned from work. Without a driver or a secretary, he would drive his car to her house alone, no matter if he had to keep driving, even if it was half past nine at night.


    ¡°There was a meeting with Mr. Hugo. And it turned out to be longer than I expected,¡± Garrett exined. But a momentter he chuckled. ¡°You don¡¯t know who Mr. Hugo is.¡±


    Elice smiled and served tea in front of Garrett, who took off his jacket and loosened his tie.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be like that, Garrett.¡±


    Garrett, who was about to reach for his cup, decided to postpone his intention for a moment. Instead of clearing his throat immediately, he turned to Elice. Only to find that she was still talking.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have toe every day to check on me.¡±


    That was indeed Garrett¡¯s intention. He had to make sure that Elice was okay. To see with his own eyes that Elice was really okay. And even though Elice often reassured him with words, it did not mean that Garrett did not believe her. It¡¯s just that he knew that Elice was still trying to appear fine. Thanks to the long sleeves and long pants Elice had been wearingtely, Garrett was sure of what she still felt.


    Especially with the reflexive gestures Elice had been makingtely. She often touched her neck, running her fingers through her long hair, trying to cover her throat and the area around her corbone.


    ¡°I came to enjoy your homemade tea. There¡¯s no other intention because I¡¯m sure you¡¯re fine,¡± Garrett said, reaching for his teacup. ¡°Besides, I need someone to be a casual conversation partner.¡±


    Elice nodded. ¡°You must always be busy.¡±


    ¡°Always,¡± Garrett said. ¡°I¡¯ve never been this busy. Even when I was still at Apex Builders and Co., I never went three weeks in a row without getting homete.¡±


    Elice¡¯s face showed sympathy. She wasn¡¯t sure what Garrett was working on. But looking at the bags under his eyes and the signs of fatigue on his face, she would not doubt what Garrett said. Even though office hours were over, that didn¡¯t mean his workday was over.


    ¡°But at least I can breathe a little easier this weekend.¡±


    ¡°Nothing important?¡±


    Garrett shrugged briefly. ¡°There are always important things. But at least my schedule is a little looser.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank God for that. You can rest.¡±


    That was indeed Garrett¡¯s wish. Butpared to that, there was one more thing that became his priority.


    ¡°Do you have any ns for tomorrow night?¡± Garrett asked. ¡°Do you have a date with your friend or any other event?¡±


    Elice was silent for a moment. Thinking. Then she shook her head.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Why?¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Garrett¡¯s face. He set down the teacup, which had lost half of its contents, for a moment.


    ¡°I want to take you out,¡± Garrett replied with a beaming face. ¡°To apany me.¡±


    It seemed as if Elice hadn¡¯t received an invitation from a man for a long time. She didn¡¯t even expect that there would be a time when she would get one again.


    ¡°Go where?¡±


    ¡°A friend of mine is having a birthday party. And I thought it would be fun if I could take you.¡±


    Elice was stunned. If she had been ttered by Garrett¡¯s invitation earlier, now it was the opposite. Garrett¡¯s friend?


    Then she thought of upper-ss people she had never met before. Maybe more or less like Daphne. And that, of course, made her a little hesitant.


    But when Elice started to show a little hesitation, Garrett decided to act a little more urgently. He had to convince her that everything was fine and that there was nothing wrong with going to the birthday party with him.


    ¡°Do you want to go with me?¡± Garrett asked. ¡°As¡­ my date?¡±


    *

 Targeted

    When Elice epted Garrett¡¯s invitation, she had no idea of the consequences of her answer. That by agreeing to be Garrett¡¯s date to Brenda¡¯s birthday party, she would have to go through a series of activities. From picking out a dress, shoes, and a bag. Then moving on to checking out the salon and identifying some specific allergies she might have rted to beauty products.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°One of the advantages of having exotic skin,¡± Elice said with a stiff expression. ¡°Usually more tolerant of allergies.¡±


    The middle-aged woman serving Elice at the time was the manager. When she heard that an important person was setting foot in Cantique Beauty, she decided to take matters into her own hands. Especially since she also received a direct call from her boss.


    Treat her well. Make sure there are no mistakes.


    Two sentences that sessfully made a woman named Tatiana adopt an extremely polite and friendly attitude. In reality, she and all the employees had always been like that, but for the current situation, they would undoubtedly raise the service standards to be even friendlier.


    ¡°Regardless of skin color, sometimes everyone has their own allergies,¡± Tatiana said with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s check first, Miss.¡±


    Elice nodded and let some devices, whose names she did not know, do their work. Shey down with her eyes closed, deciding that thete afternoon might be an impromptu opportunity for her to rest. And it seemed that no woman would miss afortable break when it happened in a salon.


    Just as Elice had mentioned earlier. About an hourter, she consulted with the doctor there, and indeed, she did not have any allergies to certain chemical ingredientsmonly found in beauty products. The appointment was made, and all of Elice¡¯s wishes for her appearance on the uing Saturday night had been detailed to the best of her ability. From the makeup theme, to the hairstyle, to the concept of the jewelry that wouldplete her look. Without missing a single detail.


    As Elice left the salon with Garrett, she let out a breath with an amused expression on her face. Garrett turned to her and opened the car door for her.


    Elice sat down, and before the door closed, she said to Garrett, ¡°Saloons are always a pleasant ce.


    As she enjoyed the ride home, Elice realized with certainty that it wasn¡¯t the salon that made her feel happy. It was the service she received that made her feel like a queen being treated well. And that, ording to Elice, was the most important thing.


    Because when they gave her a massage, washed her hair and even cut her nails, every woman would feel how spacious and pleasant life could be. Without doing anything. For a moment, she could forget that there were routines or even problems to be faced.


    Unconsciously, Garrett smiled as well when he saw the happy expression on Elice¡¯s face. For the past few days, when he had seen a more somber look there, it was undoubtedly precious to Garrett to see that smile blossom so freely.


    ¡°On Saturday I will have my people pick you up. I¡¯m not sure, but it seems like I have to meet you in the evening. There are a few things I need to take care of first.¡±


    The feeling of joy was more than enough to bring a smile to Elice¡¯s face. In fact, she unconsciously felt a sense of calm and relief that had almost disappeared from her since the tragedy Ariel had caused that night.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Honestly, I didn¡¯t expect you to apany me to the salon all day. Even two hours for skin checks and such seems like a long time for you.¡±


    There was a small chuckle that Elice could not hold back. It was torture for any man. Waiting for the woman who enjoyed her time in the salon was not easy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see it that way,¡± Garrett said, keeping his car¡¯s speed almost constant. He nced over and found Elice looking at him. ¡°Sitting in the salon waiting for you is more fun than sitting in traffic for three hours.¡±


    Aparison that, ording to Elice, was truly iparable. Until, reflexively, the chuckle turned toughter for a few seconds.


    When Garrett¡¯s car stopped in the courtyard, Elice quickly unbuckled her seatbelt. She looked around and realized something. If Garrett was dropping her off, it meant he wasn¡¯t stopping by.


    ¡°You¡¯re going straight home?¡±


    Garrett nodded. ¡°I thought a couple of nights ago someone seemed reluctant to ept my constant visits.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my goodness. That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Elice said with a slightly flushed face. ¡°But I¡­¡±


    ¡°I have something to do tonight. Since I took my break in the afternoon, I have to rece it with tonight.¡±


    Garrett interrupted Elice¡¯s words. He did not want to make her feel ufortable, and he certainly didn¡¯t want to offend her.


    ¡°I was just kidding, Elice.¡±


    Elice blinked. She nodded weakly with a smile. ¡°Well then¡­ be careful on the road and have a good night.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Garrett made sure for a moment that Elice had indeed entered and left his sight, and only then did he drive his car again. While he asionally rubbed his tired shoulders, his face actually showed the opposite. It didn¡¯t show any fatigue at all. Instead, it radiated happiness.


    *


    Saturday night, Elice and Garrett had arrived. At the luxurious hotel, famous for its concept different from most hotels. Called the Grand Zamrud Ashford City, just like its name, this hotel was designed with a theme of nts and lush surroundings.


    There were so many nts decorating it, a greenhouse that was one of its attractions, and also a collection of precious nts that would never fail to attract the attention of its visitors. It was one of those first-ss hotels that offered not only afortable stay, but also a satisfying feeling for souls often constricted by the weariness of life.


    Because when Elice set foot there, she felt as if she had been thrown into another world. A world of peace and tranquility. As if the hotel was in a different ce. Not in the noisy Ashford City.


    While Elice was mesmerized by the beauty of the hotel, there was a man next to her who was actually mesmerized by her. Truly, in Garrett¡¯s heart, he said something ironic. Maybe this is why beauty salons will always exist in the world.


    Elice wore a simple ck dress, almost without any ornaments. In a cut that revealed her shoulders and corbone, the woman¡¯s slender arms were perfectly covered by the long sleeves of the dress. Curves in the right ces and a slit that reached her left knee. Creating a gap for curiosity to arise from every eye that looked. For the slender legs under the long dress were elegantly entuated by a pair of nine-inch heels.


    Elice¡¯s hair was styled with a subtle touch. She requested a modern low bun for her hairstyle. In a simple yet elegant touch, there were dangling earrings that made Elice¡¯s appearance captivating. And everything became even more perfect with the presence of a sparkling eye make-up over the slight cleavage of her breasts. There was a beautiful ne.


    Garrett had to remind himself that he was at Brenda¡¯s birthday party right now. Otherwise, he might spend the whole time just staring at her.


    ¡°Come. I want you to meet some of my acquaintances.¡±


    As they entered the party room, Elice felt Garrett¡¯s soft whisper in her ear. The man¡¯s warm breath caressed her skin and she shivered. But when she absorbed Garrett¡¯s words, her body immediately reacted differently.


    If before it was Garrett¡¯s breath that made her body react, now it was the opposite. It was the man¡¯s words that made her hold her breath. And Garrett noticed.


    ¡°Calm down,¡± Garrett said as he gently stroked Elice¡¯s left hand. ¡°Everything is fine.¡±


    Elice tried to believe Garrett¡¯s words, even though it was difficult. She took a deep breath and calmed down. A smile she gave Garrett made the man feel relieved.


    It was not surprising that Garrett took Elice to meet the main character of the party for the first time that night. And Brenda, who had heard rumors over the past few days, seemed to grimace at their arrival.


    ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Even the words of congrattions Brenda received felt like a sting in her heart. She took a deep breath and tried to keep a smile on her face. To forget that she had once tried to change everything, but in vain.


    Brenda would not forget. That night, she deliberately searched for Garrett¡¯s whereabouts in his usual ce. And she found him. But it seems that everything she nned and hoped for didn¡¯t work out.


    In fact, Garrett no longer saw her as a woman. But Brenda had no choice when her father asked her to keep trying. One way was the birthday party, which unfortunately had to fail before the attack. Thanks to the gossip about Garrett and Elice¡¯s broken rtionship.


    ¡°You are¡­ Elice?¡±


    Trying to suppress the sudden pain in her heart, Brenda greeted Elice. The woman, who knew nothing of the past between Garrett and Brenda, nodded with a warm smile.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Elice replied, holding out her hand. ¡°Elice.¡±


    Brenda looked briefly at Elice¡¯s hand, held her breath, and shook it. She nodded as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m Brenda, and thank you foring to my birthday party.¡±


    ¡°This is a lively party. Happy birthday.¡±


    Without wanting to admit it, Brenda found Elice¡¯s demeanor gentle and pleasant.


    ¡°Thank you. And please enjoy the party with Garrett.¡±


    Brenda¡¯s words unconsciously made Elice turn around. She lifted her face and looked at the man.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    There was clearly an unusual interaction between Elice and Garrett. All eyes that looked would undoubtedly agree, especially Brenda. She then decided to greet the other guests rather than deal with Billie, who seemed to be staring at her daughter, perhaps giving her a signal that she should not back down before she really fought.


    Brenda decided that she was not that kind of woman. Even if she really fought, she at least had to know that Garrett still had feelings for her. But based on what had happened at the club a few months ago and recent events, she knew with certainty that her chances of getting Garrett were very slim. She was not going to humiliate herself for a man. For her, dignity was paramount. Although dignity might mean nothing to others.


    Ariel¡¯s eyes were watching. Since Elice and Garrett had arrived, she had not let these two people out of her sight. She saw clearly how Elice was with Garrett. Allowing Garrett to lead her steps. Allowing Garrett to hold her waist. And to allow Garrett to often engage in various actions that heated her chest.


    Because in reality, Elice did not just allow Garrett to do those things. She did more than that. Elice reacted to Garrett¡¯s words. Elice looked into Garrett¡¯s eyes. And Elice smiled at Garrett.


    Ariel could not ept it. The interaction between Elice and Garrett made her stomach turn. She felt how the sight tortured her. And that was more than enough proof for Ariel. No matter what happened, she would never let Elice and Garrett be together.


    So, if there had ever been a trace of remorse in Ariel¡¯s mind for hurting and frightening Elice, there was none left now. Everything. Of course. Anything would be permissible for her.


    *

 Encouragement 1

    Elice had just left Garrett¡¯s side less than five minutes ago. She wanted to go to the toilet. But here she was now. Not in the toilet. Instead, in a secluded corner covered by nt leaves. With one hand covering her mouth. Suppressing any possibility of expressing her surprise, or even a gasp of shock.


    Elice¡¯s eyes widened, the only physical expression she could muster for the shock and anger she could not articte.


    It was Ariel. Since the beginning of Elice and Garrett¡¯s arrival, he had not taken his eyes off them. He was waiting. Extremely patiently. Like a predator unwilling to lose its prey.


    Finally, the opportunity came. Almost after an hour and a half of holding his breath because of the intimacy that was forming between Elice and Garrett. Especially with the fact that he had to admit. How beautiful and charming Elice looked that night.


    I should be the one standing next to her. I should be the one with her.


    In the end, Ariel said it. In a whisper full of grumbling that he made sure only Elice could hear.


    ¡°You should have been with me, Elice. Not with Garrett. You should havee with me.¡±


    With all her strength, Elice pulled Ariel¡¯s hand away from her mouth. And when she seeded, she answered the whisper.


    ¡°Have you forgotten?¡± Elice asked sarcastically. ¡°You never wanted to take me to your events, Ariel. In the past¡­ you were always embarrassed to bring me.¡±


    Ariel was silent. Only hia eyeballs moved, trying to respond to Elice¡¯s unwavering gaze. Ignoring the fact that a pair of hands were now clenched tightly together.


    The scars and bruises hadpletely disappeared from Elice¡¯s skin only two days ago. But the memory of the fear Ariel had instilled in her would not be so easily erased from her mind.


    It was all perfectly recorded. Not a single second missed. Etched into Elice¡¯s subconscious. That the man standing before her was truly a lifetime of regret. Elice knew that meeting Ariel had been a fatal mistake.


    ¡°Now that you see me with Garrett, you act like you¡¯re the one who¡¯s hurt?¡±


    Elice chuckled ironically. Her shoulders trembled slightly from the lowughter she was deliberately doing to provoke the man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t y the victim, Ariel. You don¡¯t have to act like you¡¯re the one being victimized here,¡± Elice said seriously. ¡°You know, I can show the world who you really are. You¡¯re nothing but a coward.¡±


    Ariel¡¯s face suddenly hardened. Elice¡¯s words were more than enough for his hand to rise, grab the woman¡¯s chin, and lift her face.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never been like this before, Elice,¡± Ariel shook his head several times. ¡°Ever since we met that night, I knew you had changed. From the first time we met, you looked at me differently.¡±


    Elice did not deny it. Instead, she sharpened her gaze as if to confirm Ariel¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡°Why have you changed? Did Garrett change you?¡±


    Without answering, Elice just gave him a quick snort. Maybe it was because she was in a crowded ce that she could muster a little courage to suppress the bad memories of that night. At least Elice was sure. In this ce Ariel would not be able to bother her. Not if Ariel had any sense left.


    ¡°Did you sleep with him?¡±


    A fleeting nce from Elice infuriated Ariel. The grip on Elice¡¯s chin tightened, causing pain that Elice refused to feel.


    ¡°You slept with Garrett, you bitch,¡± Ariel hissed with full hate. ¡°How much did he pay you?¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth, Ariel.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Your mouth is the one that needs to be shut, Elice,¡± Ariel replied, his eyes searching Elice¡¯s. Then his focus shifted. To the sensual red lips, half-opened by hie grip. ¡°Did you satisfy Garrett with those lips? Is that true?¡±


    Elice held her breath as long as she could. Really. She never thought the man she once loved would have such a vicious tongue.


    ¡°Stop it, Ariel. Don¡¯t make a scene.¡±


    The glint in Elice¡¯s eyes brought a grin to Ariel¡¯s face. A momentter she was giggling with a rhythm that made Elice wonder. Was she the one who would cause chaos there? Instead of Ariel?


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised Garrett wants to sleep with you. You really are beautiful, Elice. And looking at your lips makes me want to taste them again.¡±


    Elice did not want to make a scene. It would not only hurt her, but also tarnish Garrett¡¯s name. But she did not have many options. She had to defend herself.


    Elice tried to push Ariel. It did not matter if the man fell and caused amotion. Fine. As long as Ariel didn¡¯t touch her.


    Elice¡¯s chin was pushed up. Rising helplessly because of that grip. No matter how hard she tried to escape, Ariel would not let her go.


    Elice closed her eyes with both hands, still making various efforts. But she really could not bear to see the reality. The realization that Ariel was about to kiss her made Elice really unable to cope.


    However, just as Elice felt resigned to her fate, she noticed that the grip on her chin was suddenly loosened. Suddenly, she opened her eyes to find everything happening so quickly.


    There was a hand pulling at Ariel¡¯s body. Until the man turned around to find a fistnding on his face.


    Ariel fell backward. He hit the lush nts worth millions and thennded on the ground.


    Elice covered her mouth with her eyes wide open. The name echoed in her mind.


    Garrett!


    It was indeed Garrett. Who, after a while, was puzzled because Elice had not returned to the party. He was worried. He went to look for her and found a sight that made his body move reflexively.


    Staring sharply at Ariel groaning on the ground, Garrett immediately approached the man. Squatting down, he grabbed her cor and pulled. Ariel immediately choked.


    Elice paled. She wanted to remind Garrett, but she was afraid it would draw the wrong attention from many people. She did not want Garrett to be cornered by the wrong looks from people.


    Garrett¡¯s right hand clenched and rose again without hesitation,nding on Ariel¡¯s face for a second time. Still dazed from the first blow and being knocked to the ground, it was clear that Ariel was unprepared. He could not retaliate. And just as he was about to throw a punch, Garrett got up. Only to kick back at Ariel¡¯s attack.


    *

 Encouragement 2

    ¡°You bastard, Garrett.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the bastard?¡± he retorted. ¡°You should be grateful to Elice for not reporting you to the police. I wonder how Aunt Farrah would react if she saw your misdeeds.¡±


    Ariel growled. He stood up, wiping the blood from his nose with his hand.


    Garrett held his breath, knowing he would get a third punch and a second kick if he decided to stay. He had to leave immediately. Before he lost controlpletely.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving, Elice.¡±


    Garrett grabbed Elice¡¯s hand and wanted to take her away right away. But Ariel¡¯s voice made him stop.


    ¡°You know, Garrett? Elice is my ex-girlfriend. She¡¯s my past.¡±


    Even Elice could feel the emotions that had enveloped Garrett. Through Garrett¡¯s grip, which tightened, causing Elice to stifle her chuckle.


    Where he stood, Ariel chuckled.


    ¡°In the end, Elice wille back to me. Because from the beginning she loved only me. And only I will be the one she kisses with those sexy lips.¡±


    Elice really did not want to see the reality at that moment. When she thought that the night would be pleasant, she got the opposite. Humiliated again. And this time it was not a minor humiliation. Ariel embarrassed her in front of Garrett.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡±


    Garrett¡¯s voice in her ears made Elice hold her breath. But she still kept her eyes shut.


    ¡°¡­ then you shouldn¡¯t do such shameful and low actions, Ariel.¡± Saying that, Garrett looked back at Ariel over his shoulder. ¡°If you are sure that Elice wille back to you, then sit down quietly. And wait for the time. When that happens¡­¡± Garrett continued. ¡°¡­ she will ask you to kiss her herself.¡±


    Elice opened her eyes. She looked at Garrett, who seemed to be holding back his anger.


    ¡°But you must remember. Touching Elice without her permission is a mistake whose consequences you cannot imagine.¡±


    It was a clear threat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know very well who you are dealing with right now, Ariel.¡±


    Perhaps for the first time in his life, after receiving the inheritance and all its trappings, Garrett felt gratitude of that magnitude.


    *


    It was not a party that ended well for Elice and Garrett. They returned home early, iming to be tired from work. The host understood and was sympathetic.


    There was no conversation during the entire trip. Both Elice and Garrett remained silent in the silence. When the car was not far from Elice¡¯s house, Garrett was torn between two options. Go home right away or the opposite. If he wanted to follow his feelings, he wanted to leave as soon as he dropped Elice off. But there was another side that wanted him to know that she was okay. In the end, the second choice won out.


    Elice knew what Garrett was thinking when they both arrived at her unit. Garrett did not say anything. He just looked at her from head to toe. And Elice let him. Without saying or doing anything. It was as if she was giving Garrett a chance to find the answers on his own.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let you go alone.¡±


    For some reason, it seemed that Elice had just realized this side of Garrett. That Garrett was the kind of guy who tended to apologize. Where if something unpleasant happened, he felt guilty.


    ¡°Nobody expected Ariel to do this, Garrett. It¡¯s not your fault. And you don¡¯t have to be around me all the time.¡±


    The problem, however, was that the incident happened while they were together. Literally, of course.


    ¡°Besides¡­¡± Elice took a deep breath. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m sure I can still take care of myself.¡±


    Three times the incident had been more than enough to prove to Garrett the truth of Elice¡¯s words. But Garrett wasn¡¯t willing to take that risk. The longer it took, the more Ariel¡¯s actions might be uncontroble. He couldn¡¯t wait for something bad to happen.


    ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t doubt you at all, Elice. It¡¯s just that¡­¡±


    Garrett closed his eyes. Leaning back on the sofa, he felt that the warmth in his chest had not subsided. And if the image from earlier came to mind, even for a moment, the fire would burn even brighter.


    Garrett took off his jacket. Undid his tie and immediately unbuttoned the top button of his shirt. But that wasn¡¯t enough to calm his feelings.


    It worried Garrett. Afraid that he might break down in front of Elice.


    ¡°I think I should go now.¡±


    Elice stared at Garrett who stood up. He grabbed the jacket that had just left his body five minutes ago.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡± Elice asked worriedly. ¡°In this condition? I thought you could wait a while, Garrett. You don¡¯t seem well enough to drive.¡±


    Garrett knew that for sure. But he knew even more that he could not stay there any longer. He was afraid of exploding in front of Elice.


    So, Garrett ignored Elice¡¯s request. He stood up. But when he had taken just one step, Elice grabbed his hand.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Elice could feel the tension in Garrett. He was obviously still angry about what Ariel had done. And Elice did not want anything bad to happen to Garrett. An ident was a distinct possibility if he drove in an unstable state.


    ¡°Please, just stay a moment.¡±


    Garrett sighed deeply. He shook his head without turning around. ¡°I-I have to go, Elice. Please, let me go.¡±


    The longer it took, the more Elice felt Garrett¡¯s tension escte. He became more and more uncontroble.


    ¡°No,¡± Elice refused. ¡°I won¡¯t let you go in this condition.¡±


    Elice would do anything to keep Garrett from leaving. She had to make sure that he did not be more inmed in his emotions. But Garrett pulled his hand away.


    Elice¡¯s hand on Garrett¡¯s shirt sleeve became a firm grip. Garrett lowered his head. Seeing those slender fingers, he was determined not to let go.


    ¡°Elice, I-¡±


    ¡°Kiss me, Garrett.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Garrett was stunned. It seemed he had misheard.


    In reality, no. Because Elice had really said it. And if Garrett doubted, she would repeat it.


    ¡°I want,¡± Elice said, trembling. ¡°You to kiss me.¡±


    *

 In Overflow

    Out of breath, Elice fought to keep breathing. She clung to the wall behind her, trying to stay standing while her knees felt like they were melting. She could copse at any moment. Fortunately, there was a strong hand firmly supporting her waist, preventing that possibility.


    Garrett¡¯s fingers traced Elice¡¯s jaw, lifting it as the owner leaned down to erase the opening of Elice¡¯s parted lips with a kiss that eagerly weed him. Elice¡¯s hand rose and cupped the curve of Garrett¡¯s as his lips further weakened her already shaky knees. She needed stronger support than just the wall.


    Garrett pressed his lips against Elice¡¯s, moving with a rhythmic flow that made Elice squirm. He pushed forward, pinning Elice between his body and the wall, leaving no meaningful distance between them.


    The kiss stopped, and with a breath asbored as Elice¡¯s, Garrett felt his body tense with each passing second. He opened his eyes, struggling to see how Elice, seemingly as helpless as he was, was equally affected by the sparks that began to infect them both.


    Elice returned Garrett¡¯s gaze, allowing him to witness the mist that covered both of her eyes. Likewise, she observed a simr fog in Garrett¡¯s dark gaze.


    Garrett¡¯s fingers on Elice¡¯s jaw shifted, caressing her cheek a few times before moving quickly. In just two insignificant seconds, Garrett effortlessly lowered the slender body into his embrace.


    Elice wrapped her arms around Garrett¡¯s neck and returned his gaze as Garrett carried her away with calm and controlled steps. Leaving the living room and some traces of the chaos they had created behind, they headed for a more private space.


    Closing the bedroom door became meaningless to Garrett. Because once they were inside, only one thought remained in his mind: gentlyying Elice down on that soft bed.


    Garrett brushed away everything that clung to their bodies, leaving nothing but the tension that enveloped them both.


    Elice stretched out her hand, weing Garrett¡¯s presence that enveloped her. He gently stroked her cheek with deep emotion, causing Elice¡¯s eyes to roll helplessly. Then she closed her eyes, savoring all the serenity she gained from that touch.


    And when Elice finally opened her eyes, she found a wave bubbling in her chest. For it wasn¡¯t only Garrett¡¯s touch that made her feel full of emotion, but also the way he looked at her.


    Garrett looked at Elice as if she was the most beautiful sight he had ever seen. It wasn¡¯t because Elice was beautiful. Not because Elice looked innocent underneath him. Certainly not. In Garrett¡¯s eyes, Elice was much more than that.


    There were many things about Elice that Garrett couldn¡¯t articte one by one. Especially since it would undoubtedly take a long time to describe how much charm and allure Elice possessed. Elice was turning into a woman of character, and Garrett noticed it clearly. Slowly, bit by bit, she changed, forming a figure different from the one he had met before.


    It was a good thing, because it made Garrett more and more fascinated. Eventually it led him to a decision. That now, standing over the surrendered Elice, was the most appropriate thing to do.


    Elice took a breath as she felt Garrett¡¯s bodynding on hers. His weight dominated her, gave her pressure and a power that trapped her. But he did not give the impression of being trapped. Instead, it radiated a serenity that made her feel incredibly calm.


    Garrett¡¯s hand grabbed Elice¡¯s and their fingers intertwined. Holding each other. And he brought those fingers to his lips to nt kisses that made a bright smile appear on Elice¡¯s face.


    A smile that did not have long to reveal itself to the world. A smile that did not need much time to disappear in Garrett¡¯s kiss.


    Merging, the kiss filled Elice and Garrett with a desire to give and receive. Kissing, the kiss overwhelmed Elice and Garrett with a desire to taste and feel. Devouring, the kiss flooded Elice and Garrett with a passion to admire and adore.


    In fact, it was not just a kiss. For when two lips met and moved in a rhythmic dance, their bodies felt incredibly light. As if both could float. Soaring into the sky on an intoxicating breeze.


    Maybe it was Garrett¡¯s tongue. When he decided to colonize Elice¡¯s lips, she felt her body vibrate down to her toes. The warm caress that greeted her made her unable to resist opening her mouth. A wee that Garrett would not miss.


    Garrett entered Elice¡¯s mouth. Warmly. Sweet. Making it impossible for her to hold back her moans. She was enjoying it-all the tastes and sensations presented there. And Garrett was sure that there would not be enough time for him to quench his thirst.


    Elice moaned, apanied by her hand moving up to Garrett¡¯s head and squeezing his hair there. When Garrett sucked on her tongue, she felt as if her whole soul was being sucked in at once.


    Garrett enjoyed Elice¡¯s tongue. Giving little bites here. Tasting. Nibbling. Not forgetting every temptation he could offer. Everything. Everything. Garrett made sure that Elice got it without missing a thing.


    Including making sure that Elice¡¯s body received simr touches. With his big fingers, Garrett would send a million temptations that would bring Elice to the highest point of passion.


    Garrett caressed Elice¡¯s bare hands with light touches that oscited between a desire to touch and the opposite, causing Elice to hold her breath in anticipation. In the shadow of a fantasy she couldn¡¯t prevent, where would this hand lead next?


    The answery in Elice¡¯s breasts. In the form of an impable cupping that erased the intimate parts in a rhythmic siege of caresses that instantly provoked Elice¡¯s writhing and elicited moans.


    Garrett released Elice¡¯s tongue and allowed the kisses between them to end. He wanted to hear sigh after sigh echo from her lips as he freely explored Elice¡¯s skin with his kisses.


    The fragrant aroma was inhaled perfectly, prating without leaving anything behind, invading Garrett¡¯s olfactory senses as he moved down Elice¡¯s cheek. Descending further and further.


    Elice lifted her face, her open mouth allowing her moans to continue to fill the air around them. Wordless expressions took on meaning as Garrett¡¯s seduction intensified, leaving her increasingly helpless.


    Garrett¡¯s fingers yed on Elice¡¯s breasts, truly enchanting. He squeezed and teased in touches that seemed to be his expertise. He didn¡¯t hurt her, making sure that every move left no stinging sensation. On the contrary.


    The caresses moved in an incredibly rhythmic sway that made Elice¡¯s body melt with his. Both gyrating in the same wave.


    Garrett broke the wave. With his lips having found the next conquest, he took Elice¡¯s nipple into his mouth. Creating a sensual motion that momentarily stopped Elice¡¯s repetitive movements. It was reced by a shock of passion that instantly made her eyes widen.


    Garrett¡¯s eyes closed. Without stopping the tantalizing y of his fingers on one breast, he indulged Elice¡¯s nipple with his mouth.


    Inside, in that warm cavity, Garrett worshiped Elice¡¯s nipple wlessly. He suckled it. He nibbled it. And he seduced in the warm caresses his tongue performed.


    It really felt like worship. Until Elice could only moan, sigh, and groan with a smile she couldn¡¯t shake off.


    Garrett had to be fair. He knew that. So, when he was convinced that one nipple had had enough of what he had to offer, he moved on to the other. Trade his temptations. Delivering the justice he promised, with a hidden agenda, of course.


    ¡°Oh, Garrett. Garrett.¡±


    Elice bit her bottom lip. Her eyes closed tightly. She squirmed, trying to hold back the wave that made her feel powerless.


    Her legs moved restlessly, torn between wanting to close or the opposite. Because the passion made her lose her senses. She would not be able to stand it.


    Elice whimpered. She really could not wait any longer. She was about to lose her mind. She was no longer rational.


    ¡°Oh, Garrett. Please.¡±


    Elice¡¯s restless movements ignited the already burning fire in Garrett. One of his hands descended, tracing the tness of Elice¡¯s stomach, crossing the curves of her waist, then embracing Elice¡¯s warmth.


    Garrett¡¯s fingers moved, applying a gentle pressure that caused Elice to open her legs.


    Garrett greeted her, gently brushing the tip of his finger against the moist entrance. It provided warmth and moisture, giving a taste of the pleasure they were about to experience.


    Now Garrett was sure. It was not only Elice who couldn¡¯t wait. He was on the edge as well. His masculinity felt sore and desire had been breaking his resolve since earlier.


    Withholding his patience for a few moments, Garrett hastily prepared himself with protection, hastily securing it to his masculinity.


    A tender caress was given by Garrett as he once again covered Elice, who looked exactly like him ¨C overwhelmed by the passion that disabled reason.


    Garrett took his position. Elice opened her legs, their eyes locked as Garrett slowly began to enter her.


    Elice held her breath, savoring every moment as her body gradually overflowed with sensations and feelings she could never put into words.


    Elice feltplete. Full. Feeling herself¡­ whole.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s voice calling her name made Elice open her eyes. She blinked once and found Garrett waiting, continuing to stroke her hair with the utmost gentleness.


    Elice smiled, enjoying both Garrett¡¯s caress and the sensation inside her. She felt perfect, though not quite perfect until Garrett initiated the lovemaking with an opening movement.


    Garrett withdrew slightly, taking his masculinity out of Elice¡¯s femininity, only to re-enter in the next moment.


    Elice sighed, releasing the sensations that filled her chest. They grew more intense with each movement Garrett made for both of them.


    In perfect rhythm, Garrett guided his masculinity in and out in an orderly fashion. Repeatedly. Many times. Without pause.


    Elice closed her eyes. She surrendered, letting her body move to the rhythm Garrett created. She writhed. She writhed. And she couldn¡¯t help but pull Garrett even closer.


    Elice lifted both her legs and wrapped them around Garrett¡¯s waist. Locked there, offering their final surrender. And now there was nothing left. She had truly given him everything she had.


    Garrett would not waste it. When he found Elice surrendering to him, he was determined to give her all the pleasure he could.


    Garrett¡¯s hands encircled Elice, holding her perfectly. He pressed against her, his broad chest against her tender breasts.


    Elice returned the embrace, cing both of her hands on Garrett¡¯s back. Feeling the masculine contours there. And feel Garrett stifle his moans in a deep kiss.


    In that kiss, Elice felt Garrett¡¯s heated breath. His moans. His passion.


    Garrett pressed on, thrusting so deeply. When he entered Elice, she weed him by lifting her hips, allowing Garrett to explore her more gently.


    Sweat began to form, taking little time to dampen their bodies, making them stick together. Tighter and tighter. In this union that seemed to assure the world that nothing could keep them apart.


    For as Garrett¡¯s masculinity continued its powerful thrusts, Elice surrenderedpletely. She allowed herself to drift in the flow of love. She let herself drown in the waves of affection.


    Garrett would not waste the devotion he received. It was trust, something he would return in kind. In the form of worship he made sure Elice received.


    So, Garrett shifted a bit. Shifted his position slightly to give Elice what she wanted. Also what he wanted.


    Garrett held onto Elice¡¯s shoulders to make sure she wouldn¡¯t move when he thrust again. So deeply. So hard.


    ¡°Ah! G-Garrett.¡±


    Elice¡¯s chest heaved. In the pressure she felt, it was as if the breath was escaping from her lungs. Yet it was a breathtaking loss in an incredibly beautiful way. One that Elice wouldn¡¯t reject if it happened a second time.


    And of course, it did not happen just twice. For Garrett repeated the same action. With the rhythmic movement of his hips, he continued to enchant Elice¡¯s femininity. Until he finally found her.


    In a moment that widened Elice¡¯s eyes, Garrett realized. He had touched the woman in the right ce. The ce where Elice repeatedly held her breath. The spot where Elice bit her lip hard. The point where Elice could not hold back her moans.


    ¡°Garrett, oh, Garrett.¡±


    Elice hugged Garrett tightly. Sending signals to Garrett about the desire in her eyes.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    Garrett returned Elice¡¯s hug with equal strength. Without slowing the speed or precision of his movements.


    Thrusting.


    Prating.


    Pressing.


    Garrett continued to hold Elice captive down there. Continuing to explore the point where Elice became increasingly unrestrained in the swirling passion around her.


    ¡°Garrett!¡±


    Elice¡¯s moans brokepletely. Just like herself, then shattered into pieces in the onught of pleasure that hit her.


    Elice froze. Unable to move. Her body tensed in the climax that blinded her eyes.


    On the curve of Elice¡¯s shoulder, Garrett smiled. He clearly felt the pleasure Elice had experienced.


    It boosted Garrett¡¯s ego. It made him soar into the sky with a sense of pride.


    Garrett kissed Elice¡¯s hair, pausing for a moment tofort the woman. Allowing her to regain control of her unclean breath.


    Slowly, Garrett lifted his face. Creating a distance that wasn¡¯t much to stare at Elice. At her blushing face. It looked satisfied and happy.


    Elice swallowed hard. Her throat felt dry after the torrent of pleasure she had just experienced. She cupped Garrett¡¯s cheek and pulled him in for a kiss, with the mischievous thought that it might be the quenching release she needed.


    The kiss didn¡¯tst long. As Garrett allowed Elice to devour his lips, he moved. With hands gripping both sides of Elice¡¯s waist, he took action. Quickly, he lifted Elice off the bed andnded her on top of him, taking control of the pillow she had used earlier.


    On top of Garrett, Elice adjusted her kiss. She shifted slightly to lock into position.


    Elice¡¯s hands lingered on Garrett¡¯s chest while he briefly adjusted the pillow under his head. He smiled and stroked Elice¡¯s thigh, creating a sensation that only increased Elice¡¯s thirst. The desire to taste the drops of pleasure arose and became irresistible.


    Slowly and sensuously, Elice¡¯s hips began to move, swaying in waves of tenderness that made Garrett grit his teeth.


    Garrett held his breath, but his hands couldn¡¯t stay still. He moved, cupping Elice¡¯s breasts in a tantalizing rhythm.


    The caresses made Elice bite her lower lip. Her eyes closed abruptly, as if she had fallen into a hole of her own making.


    Elice was lost in the passion she had created. She couldn¡¯t resist Garrett¡¯s temptation. All of it sent her into an undeniable lust.


    As her hips continued to move, Elice let out a moan. Despite the pleasure she had experienced just moments before, being on top of Garrett now made her feel different.


    It was as if Elice had power over Garrett. She could control him however she wanted. Because when she created that rhythm, her ears could clearly hear the moans that Garrett couldn¡¯t hold back.


    Garrett knew that Elice was enchanting, but he hadn¡¯t expected that she would really drive him wild.


    The self-confidence Elice cultivated made her seem wless. Everything about her was truly impable.


    So Garrett wasn¡¯t surprised that he couldn¡¯t resist. He rose to a sitting position, grabbed Elice, and stepped into her embrace.


    Elice and Garrett hugged each other, kissing intensely. Devouring each other. Nibbling and demanding. In a passion that intensified.


    Garrett couldn¡¯t stay still. He moved with every move Elice made. His hands squeezing alternately. Now on her breasts, now on her buttocks.


    Elice lifted her head and let Garrett nibble on her neck. She chuckled softly, feeling the tongue¡¯s caresses and bites there.


    But the chuckle turned into a moan when Garrett¡¯s mouth reced her nipple. Sensual strokes followed on both of her buttocks.


    Elice held on to Garrett¡¯s shoulders, clinging to him as she felt the passion overtake her more and more.


    Elice¡¯s moans broke out. She whimpered, pushing herself to erase more of Garrett¡¯s masculinity inside her.


    Elice wanted to feel all of Garrett. To make him sink as deep as possible. Without leaving anything behind.


    ¡°Oh, Garrett.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Elice¡¯s movements became more frantic. Forwards and backwards, up and down. Alternating in a rhythm that made her body jump in unpredictable directions.


    The sheets were in disarray. The nket lost its way. And all the chaos intensified as Elice¡¯s scream echoed through the air.


    ¡°Garrett!¡±


    Elice pulled Garrett to her and hugged him tightly. And Garrett found himself hugging her just as tightly in return.


    For when Elice screamed, a suppressed growl rose in Garrett¡¯s throat. His jaw tightened. Veins bulged in his forehead. And his masculinity stiffened inside.


    Elice¡¯s femininity truly offered a lull that Garrett couldn¡¯t avoid. Warmth. Moisture. And that strength left Garrett powerless.


    So when Elice submerged herself for the umpteenth time, Garrett was cornered. He was trapped. Garrett couldn¡¯t escape. He was consumed by a passion that blinded him. Until, in the end, all he could do was surrender. Let himself explode in a myriad of colors.


    Red, blue, purple, all merging into a blinding brilliance that Garrett couldn¡¯t unravel one by one. He melted into a pleasure so intensely harmonious. And then¡­ he fell.


    Powerless.


    Together with Elice on top of him.


    *

 Purpose

    When consciousness returned, Elice opened her eyes and blinked a few times. She tried to adjust her retinas to the surroundings-bright and slightly blinding from the light that managed to get in through the venttion.


    Elice remembered vaguely. It was one of the things she liked about the unit Garrett had prepared for her. Theyout and equipment of the room allowed the light of life to enter, providing illumination that could disturb her peaceful sleep.


    Just like what Elice had experienced this morning. Although, in reality, it wasn¡¯t just the sunlight that was the sole reason for her awakening. Instead, there was also a faint touch that had been greeting her hair ever since. Something that had be a trigger.


    Elice turned and looked back to find Garrett staring at her with a pair of clear eyes. A clear sign that he had been awake longer than she had.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s deep voice greeted Elice¡¯s ears, making her brow furrow for a moment. Perhaps he was trying to gather fragments ofst night¡¯s memories. She took a breath.


    ¡°Good morning to you too,¡± Elice replied with a hoarse voice. ¡°Have you been up long?¡±


    As she asked the question, Elice squirmed and tried to change her position, only to realize that she was currently lying with Garrett¡¯s arm serving as a makeshift pillow.


    Oh, God. Since when?


    Elice was sure she wasn¡¯t going to ask that. But she decided to get up and moved to rest her head on the actual pillow.


    ¡°About an hour ago,¡± Garrett replied.


    Elice¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Has it been that long?¡± she asked incredulously.


    Faintly, a mischievous smile appeared on Garrett¡¯s face. With his hands now free from his duties, he supported his head and looked at Elice meaningfully.


    ¡°I woke up and decided not to go anywhere until you woke up. Um¡­ because I was afraid someone might run away again this morning.¡±


    Elice¡¯s face felt hot. A blush she couldn¡¯t stop spread over both of her cheeks.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going anywhere, considering I live here.¡±


    Garrettughed. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Elice decided that she had to get out of this embarrassing situation. Still, she refused to let the memory intimidate her morning. She quickly brainstormed and found a way out.


    ¡°Do you want breakfast?¡±


    Garrett¡¯sughter stopped abruptly with this powerful question. Humanly speaking, no one would turn down an offer of breakfast in the morning. Including Garrett.


    ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t refuse.¡±


    Elice nodded and rose from her bed, holding the nket to her chest. ¡°Great then. I¡¯ll go to the kitchen and see what breakfast we can enjoy this morning.¡±


    Saying that, in reality Elice did not get up right away. She was confused. Garrett¡¯s presence in the bed and the state of her body-how could she get out of this situation?


    Garrett, of course, understood. So, he got out of bed as well, tousling his ck hair for a moment.


    ¡°Mind if I use your bathroom?¡±


    Elice turned, looked at the man and shook her head. ¡°Not at all.¡±


    For Elice, everything in there belonged to Garrett. Instead of her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Garrett got up from the bed, causing Elice to stare and quickly look away as the man¡¯s modest appearance hit her retinas. She really wasn¡¯t used to it.


    Holding her breath, Elice waited a moment with her hearing senses alert. She listened carefully to Garrett¡¯s footsteps. Finally, the sound of the door gave her an instant relief.


    Elice sprang into action when she was sure that Garrett was no longer there. She quickly dressed and decided to leave the room. She washed her face in the outside bathroom, trying to calm herself as much as possible. And preparing breakfast was the most effective way to do that.


    About twenty minutester, Elice and Garrett were sitting together. At the same dining table with a te of fried rice in front of each of them. Enjoying breakfast in a slightly awkward atmosphere.


    Sitting in front of Elice, Garrett¡¯s appearance this morning was the messiest she had ever seen. Wearing yesterday¡¯s clothes, no tie, and a suit jacket, Garrett had his shirt buttoned carelessly. The top three buttons were intentionally left undone.


    ¡°Do you have ns today?¡± Garrett broke the silence. He raised his face and looked at Elice, who immediately stared back at him.


    Elice interrupted her breakfast for a moment and seemed to think for a while. Then she nodded.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll go home for a while. I haven¡¯t seen Mom sincest week.¡±


    Because of Ariel¡¯s actions, Elice had indeed decided not to go homest weekend. The situation at that time didn¡¯t allow it.


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡±


    Elice was sure that her decision to interrupt her meal was the right one. She seemed to be shocked by Garrett¡¯s words.


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    Garrett swept the remaining fried rice on his te with a full spoon. Every grain disappeared into his mouth and he chewed it with remarkable efficiency.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you to your parents¡¯ house,¡± Garrett repeated. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever met your parents, have I?¡±


    It seemed he hadn¡¯t. But that wasn¡¯t the point. Just as Elice was about to argue about it, Garrett had already gotten out of his seat and pulled his cell phone out of his pocket. Calling someone.


    Elice couldn¡¯t say anything when Garrett finally left the room holding the phone to his ear. But before he did, he didn¡¯t forget to say.


    ¡°The fried rice was delicious. Thank you.¡±


    Like Elice, who still neededpliments for her cooking that morning. Because now there was only one thing on her mind. That Garrett wanted to meet her parents. Garrett wanted to meet Wilda.


    Elice had no more appetite for breakfast. So she didn¡¯t finish the fried rice.


    Meanwhile, Garrett decided to contact Amber. The secretary who had to be willing to work a little on this Sunday morning. To prepare his clothes from afar.


    *


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Elice had brought a man home to meet her family. She had done it before with Ariel. But that didn¡¯t mean that Elice was experienced. In fact, she was still nervous.


    What will mom think?


    That was what kept turning in Elice¡¯s head. Until it made sense to see that the tension had managed to make her beautiful face stiff. Something that, of course, did not go unnoticed by Garrett.


    Garrett¡¯s car pulled up in front of Elice¡¯s house. He unbuckled his seat belt and turned to Elice, who did the same. They waited a moment before getting out of the car.


    Perhaps most restaurant owners had experienced that Sundays, which were usually days off, became busy days for them. Sometimes there were many events on that day, which made the rest time less valuablepared to the piles of bills.


    Wilda and Rita had to temporarily delegate the remaining work to their four employees. As soon as Elice said that someone wanted to meet her, they rushed to the living room. They found a man, six feet tall, with arge build and dressed in an expensive suit, standing up from his seat.


    Garrett introduced himself and shook hands with Wilda and Rita in turn. He sat back and noticed that Elice had not yet joined them.


    ¡°Elice¡¯s friend?¡±


    Wilda paused at this question and felt the hesitation in her voice. For some reason, her feelings said the opposite. Moreover, she suddenly felt a whisper in her mind. Saying that the man in front of her was not really someone she didn¡¯t know.


    Garrett rubbed his hands together. He took a deep breath. He nodded uncertainly as his answer.


    Truthfully, Garrett had prepared himself. But he really had not expected that the preparation would bepletely useless. And when he noticed that Elice had joined them, bringing four cups of tea, he felt that the situation became even more difficult.


    ¡°First of all, I apologize foring today.¡±


    Wilda didn¡¯t understand. Neither did Rita. Even Elice frowned.


    ¡°I apologize for the unfortunate events of the past few days that have made your daughter a topic of conversation.¡±


    Now Wilda understood why she had felt uneasy since she had met Garrett. Surely it was because the man in front of her was the same man in the article with Elice back then. Wilda took a deep breath. She had to calm herself.


    Meanwhile, Elice was naturally shocked when she heard Garrett¡¯s words. She hadn¡¯t expected Garrett¡¯s visit to be about apologizing.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s¡­ you?¡± Wilda askedter, her voice shaking. She looked at her daughter for a moment, trying to find an answer. And she found it. Elice, frozen, made her look back at Garrett.


    Garrett nodded. His expression was unreadable.


    Wilda quickly took Rita¡¯s hand beside her. Her younger sister returned the squeeze. Obviously, her sister was deeply shaken by reality. As they slowly tried to forget it, the tangible form of that chaos appeared before them.


    ¡°S-so is there a reason for your visit here?¡± Wilda asked as she swallowed her saliva. ¡°D-do you want to embarrass Elice again? Bying here and having journalists catch you again?¡±


    Garrett was sure that wouldn¡¯t happen. Even if there were journalists who managed to catch them in the same photo, that picture would never be news again.


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    Wilda¡¯s face seemed to harden. A mother¡¯s anger was clearly visible on her otherwise gentle face.


    ¡°Do you think that by apologizing all these bad things will just go away? You¡¯re not a woman, Garrett. But Elice is. And Elice bears all the consequences.¡±


    Rita, trying to calm Wilda down, inadvertently confirmed her sister¡¯s words. She did not mean to provoke, but it was an emotional reflex.


    ¡°You must have slept soundly that night while we could barely sleep.¡±


    Elice had to get up and move. Approach her mother and aunt. Trying to calm them down. In her heart Elice cursed.


    Why did he bring up a subject that everyone had almost forgotten about?


    Because, in reality, Garrett had not brought it up for no reason at all. Because of something he mentionedter, which became the essence. The reason why he had decided to apany Elice home that morning. Also by discussing the article.


    ¡°I know that an apology won¡¯t change everything that happened. But my visit this time will change everything that hasn¡¯t happened yet.¡±


    Wilda¡¯s anger was interrupted by confusion.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Because if Wilda felt confused, Elice felt panic at that moment. In the form of a possibility that popped into her mind and she immediately tried to dismiss it.


    Garrett couldn¡¯t possibly-


    Garrett seemed to catch his breath. Just before he confidently answered Wilda¡¯s question.


    ¡°With your permission,¡± Garrett said, looking at Wilda without blinking. ¡°I want to marry Elice.¡±


    *

 The Same

    There was nothing strange about Wilda¡¯s obvious surprise. It was human. In fact, if Wilda had reacted differently, that would have been strange.


    Wilda seemed confused. You could almost say she was dazed when she forced her eyes to blink once. Then she asked Garrett to make sure her ears were still working well. Or to make sure that Garrett didn¡¯t misspeak.


    ¡°W-what? What did you just say?¡±


    With that question, Wilda turned away. She looked at Elice, who looked pale. It was exactly the same as Wilda¡¯s expression. There was almost no difference.


    ¡°I want to marry Elice.¡±


    Without feeling bothered or offended, Garrett repeated his words. This time he even raised his tone a bit.


    Wilda turned back to Garrett. She took a deep breath, as deep as she could. She needed to be calm for this very surprising thing.


    ¡°Do you want to marry Elice?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I want to marry her. I know it¡¯s too sudden, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m not serious. More than that, this can even be said to be an action that shows my seriousness,¡± Garrett said then. ¡°And I sincerely hope that you will give us permission.¡±


    In many cases, it was usually the bride-to-be who needed time to think and consider. But this time, there seemed to be an exception. For instead of Elice having to think, it was Wilda who decided to make Garrett wait.


    *


    ¡°You didn¡¯te homest night, Garrett.¡±


    Garrett came home at the right time when lunchtime arrived, and had a few reasons prepared in his head. But first, he owed his mother a hug.


    Garrett approached Norah, who greeted him for noting homest night. He gave her a quick hug and a kiss on the head.


    ¡°It¡¯s the youth, Norah. They often get together with their friends. And Garrett needs his rest too. Gathering with them will let him rx a bit from his work.¡±


    As Garrett was about to exin his reason, Daphne, who was sitting in the main seat at the dining table, unexpectedly spoke up. She made both him and Norah look at her. Garrett decided to address Daphne as well. He gave his grandmother simr attention before joining them for lunch.


    Norah took a deep breath. Daphne¡¯s words were true. But that didn¡¯t mean that Norah epted them right away.


    ¡°You could at least let me know, Garrett,¡± Norah said. ¡°I was just worried that something bad might happen to you.¡±


    Garrett nodded. Admitting the mistake and apologizing was the quickest way out of trouble.


    ¡°Forgive me, Ma. It won¡¯t happen a second time.¡±


    He did not want to defend himself, but what happenedst night was really out of Garrett¡¯s control. He hadn¡¯t nned it.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Norah let out a short breath and nodded. She looked at her son, who was beginning to enjoy his lunch. And the middle-aged woman found that the curiosity she had been suppressing sincest night was bing more pronounced. She could not hold back any longer.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    There was something different in Norah¡¯s tone that made Garrett look away from the te in front of him.


    ¡°¡­ since yesterday I have been wondering. When are you going to introduce me to Elice?¡±


    Garrett cleared his throat briefly. Luckily, he wasn¡¯t chewing at that moment. Otherwise, it was certain that he would choke on it.


    ¡°What your mother asked is correct, Garrett.¡±


    Daphne joined the conversation and seemed to speak without taking her eyes off her food. She was still quietly and leisurely enjoying every grain of rice on her te.


    ¡°You should have brought Elice to this house,¡± Daphne continued casually. ¡°Introduced her to Norah and this family. Because it¡¯s a little strange that you took Elice out in public and didn¡¯t bring her here. Perhaps we feel that Brenda¡¯s birthday invitation is more important than this family.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s jaw went up and down in surprise. He briefly cleared his throat. Suddenly he felt dry inside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to make it soon. After all, we both work and it¡¯s hard to find the same free time.¡±


    Saying that, Garrett immediately praised himself in his heart. Able to give an answer, uncertain promises, and reasons in one breath. Unfortunately, Garrett was well aware that he might not be able to bring Elice to the big house anytime soon. Not if Wilda didn¡¯t give him the answer he wanted.


    However, unaware of the turmoil in Garrett¡¯s mind, Norah seemed satisfied with the answer she got. This was evident from the blossoming smile on her face.


    ¡°I will wait.¡±


    Just like Garrett, who also waited. And he prayed. Hopefully his waiting would end the way he hoped it would. Because if not, he didn¡¯t know what he would tell Norah as an excuse.


    Garrett sighed. He continued to eat, his eyes ncing unintentionally at Daphne.


    Concentrating on her food, Daphne seemed to have a trace of a smile on her face. A smile for whom Garrett didn¡¯t know. A smile that made Garrett wonder.


    Because if there was a child and a mother who both spected about the possible future, there was Daphne who seemed to have predicted what that future might be. So, it didn¡¯t seem strange that Daphne immediately contacted Carolus in her room after lunch.


    As usual, when she felt so light and rxed, Daphne would lean back in her lounge chair. Let the swing rock her in gentle waves. Wait for her call to be answered.


    ¡°Hello, Madam.¡±


    The smile on Daphne¡¯s face didn¡¯t fade as she answered the greeting. ¡°Hello, Carolus. It¡¯s a bright afternoon and I want you to do something for me.¡±


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    ¡°Arrange the wedding,¡± Daphne replied. ¡°As soon as possible and wlessly.¡±


    There was silence for a moment. It seemed that Carolus needed time to digest this order.


    ¡°Wedding for¡­ Mr. Garrett?¡±


    Daphne¡¯s eyes rolled. ¡°If not him, then who? Do you think I¡¯m the one getting married? Oh, please. I¡¯m too old to get married again.¡±


    ¡°I apologize, Madam. I will prepare it.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Daphne nodded. ¡°The date hasn¡¯t been set yet, but I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be too long. And at least you should take care of everything. I want a big celebration. Um¡­¡± She cleared her throat for a moment and closed her eyes. ¡°A wedding on a cruise ship sounds like an interesting idea. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°A cruise ship? That¡¯s a good choice, Mrs.¡±


    A broad smile appeared on Daphne¡¯s face, showing off her still neatly arranged teeth.


    ¡°Even if Garrett and Elice object, at least there will be a party. I haven¡¯t been on a cruise in a long time.¡±


    ¡°All right, Madam. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    That was all Daphne needed. Carolus¡¯ willingness to fulfill her wishes. For when the call ended, she rxed again. With both hands resting on her stomach and her body leaning backpletely on the lounge chair.


    Rocking and rocking. Daphne stared at the ceiling with a wide and satisfied look on her face. It seemed that this Sunday was a perfect day for her.


    *


    ¡°I never met Garrett before. Have you known each other for a long time?¡±


    That night, while most people were resting, Wilda questioned her daughter in Elice¡¯s room about Garrett. A man who was still a stranger to her. But surprisingly, he had proposed to Elice.


    ¡°We¡¯ve known each other since Crestdale,¡± Elice replied, taking a short breath. Her face lowered as she looked at her two hands sping each other. And as she sat on the edge of the bed, her mother paced back and forth. ¡°We lost touch after we moved here. But we reconnected some time ago.¡±


    Wilda¡¯s footsteps stopped. One of her hands went up andnded on her waist, rubbing it. She massaged the bridge of her nose with the other free hand. No need to ask, the middle-aged woman must have a headache.


    ¡°Do you want to marry him?¡±


    It seemed as if Wilda had decided to stop thinking. Instead of feeling her headache getting worse, it¡¯s better to ask her daughter directly. The person who will undoubtedly start the journey of marriage.


    Elice fell silent. For a few moments she didn¡¯t answer Wilda¡¯s question because she couldn¡¯t think anymore. Garrett¡¯s sudden proposal had left her speechless.


    ¡°Garrett is a good man, Mom.¡±


    Wilda dramatically closed her eyes. Her hand, which had briefly dropped from the bridge of her nose, immediately shot up. Itnded on top of her head.


    ¡°Good is not enough, Elice. And you know for a fact there was once a man you called a good man.¡±


    That¡¯s Ariel. Perhaps someday Ariel could receive an award for leaving asting impression in the memories of both mother and daughter. Unfortunately, it¡¯s an impression that¡¯s far from favorable.


    ¡°He¡¯s not like Ariel, Mom,¡± Elice said wearily. ¡°And even though we¡¯ve only known each other for about a year, he¡¯s definitely different from Ariel.¡±


    Elice didn¡¯t know where that conviction came from, but she felt it. Everything about Garrett was different from Ariel.


    Ariel had indeed looked at her with a look of love, a fiery passion. But like a me, that love was easily extinguished when there was nothing left to burn.


    Meanwhile, Garrett looked at her differently. A calm look, like the morning sunlight. It would warm and fade, but like the sun, this look woulde every day.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Wilda¡¯s voice brought Elice back to reality. Where something importanty before her. Something that required careful consideration by her rational mind.


    ¡°¡­ are you sure you want to marry Garrett?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Elice wasn¡¯t sure. In fact, she was doubtful. But when Daphne¡¯s pressure came, she had no choice but to erode that doubt. Only half of it remained, which gave her the courage to ept Garrett¡¯s offer to get closer first.


    As time passed, Elice realized how Garrett¡¯s presence made her feel safer. She had never expected Ariel to disrupt her life.


    Marrying Garrett meant epting consequences and risks. Marrying him meant being willing to enter another world where power had a strong influence, especially given Garrett¡¯s current position.


    Elice¡¯s face lifted. Because if she once believed in Ariel and the opposite happened, maybe the twists of fate in her life would be different this time. Maybe something she doubted in the beginning would prove to be true in the end.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Elice nodded. ¡°I want to marry Garrett.¡±


    *

 Unstoppable

    Garrett should have prepared himself better, so he wouldn¡¯t have been surprised when he heard Wilda¡¯s ¡®yes¡¯.


    Garrett was taken aback, but Wilda¡¯s answer obviously pleased him. Garrett couldn¡¯t hide his happiness, and it showed in his smiling and beaming face.


    Now Garrett found himself at Wilda¡¯s house, prompted by a message from Elice that brought him back there. It was a bright Sunday afternoon, as bright as the reply he received.


    Garrett knew that a simple thank you wouldn¡¯t be enough to reciprocate Wilda¡¯s reply. But at least he was trying his best.


    ¡°Thank you. I promise I will always make Elice happy.¡±


    Wilda smiled sadly when she heard Garrett¡¯s words. Whether she was used to that promise or not, an unconscious hope grew in her mind. She prayed that this time the promise woulde true. Not overly ambitious, every parent just wants happiness for their child, especially Wilda, who clearly knew how love and men had once caused Elice pain and made her cry every night. Wilda only hoped that Garrett would be thest to make such promises and keep them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of everything. I hope we can get married soon.¡±


    It seemed only a week ago that Wilda had been surprised by Garrett¡¯s sudden proposal, and it had taken her some time to ept it. But now, what else? Wilda was surprised again by what followed.


    ¡°So soon?¡±


    Garrett nodded, ncing briefly at Elice, who looked at him with an expression he couldn¡¯t interpret.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to officially propose to Elice soon. I think in two weeks. Then we can discuss the wedding.¡±


    Elice and Wilda often heard people say that arranging a wedding wasn¡¯t that difficult as long as there was intention. Even when pressed by time and circumstances, a wedding attended only by close family could happen. As long as there was a religious leader and all the requirements were met, marriage wouldn¡¯t be difficult. But¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too fast?¡± Wilda asked, taking a moment to inhale with a slightly furrowed brow. ¡°Um¡­ how soon do you want to marry Elice?¡±


    Garrett answered without hesitation.


    ¡°As soon as I can make it happen.¡±


    Not only Elice, but also Wilda felt a tightness in her chest when she heard Garrett¡¯s answer. But when Garrett sensed the hesitation of the two women, he quickly continued his words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good to dy a good intention too long, especially when ites to marriage.¡±


    A valid truth, strong enough to elicit a nod from Wilda. Besides, she realized, since the tragic events involving Elice and Ariel, her daughter had practically never seemed truly happy. And if a man promised her that, why should she refuse? Maybe this was one of the ways God had given to change Elice¡¯s life.


    In the end, Wilda agreed. Her nod of agreement made Garrett breathe a sigh of relief. He turned to Elice and smiled at the woman.


    ¡°Looks like everything¡¯s taken care of.¡±


    A few minutes after the serious discussion between the three, another voice appeared. It was Rita, appearing from behind.


    ¡°Dinner is ready.¡±


    Wilda asked Garrett, ¡°Would you like to join us for dinner?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Throughout his life, there had not been many asions when Garrett had gathered around a table with others, especially people he had recently met. However, for his first experience of having dinner with the prospective new family, it seemed to go well and smoothly.


    The tension from the conversation about the proposal and marriage had been left behind. If notpletely thawed, there were at least other topics of conversation at the dinner table-education, work, and, of course,ments about the food.


    ¡°Elice, don¡¯t forget to take some dishes with you. You mentioned that you¡¯ve been workingtetely.¡±


    As usual, after spending two nights at Rita¡¯s house, Elice would return to her unit. So far, she hadn¡¯t told Wilda that she had left her old apartment. Still, Elice wouldn¡¯t forget that food was always prepared for her before she left the house.


    ¡°Thank you, Aunt.¡±


    As the evening wore on, around eight o¡¯clock, Elice and Garrett decided to say goodbye. Elice had to return to her unit and Garrett had to go home. Wilda and Rita waved goodbye to the two young people in their separate cars.


    ¡°Be careful on the road.¡±


    Throughout the ride to the apartment, Elice found that her mind could not stop revolving around the same subject, revolving around one name-Garrett. Elice took a deep breath, trying to stay calm as she realized there was one important thing she hadn¡¯t told Wilda: Garrett and Ariel, bound by family ties.


    Wilda would surely be very surprised by this fact. Later. Elice would find the right time to reveal it. Hopefully, this particr reality wouldn¡¯t make Wilda reconsider her decision.


    Upon reaching the apartment, Elice quickly got out of the car as it came to a perfect stop in the parking lot. She moved to the passenger seat and took the package of food Rita had prepared. Quite a lot and quite heavy. It almost slipped out of her hands, but a strong and quick hand took over.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Elice blinked. She hadn¡¯t expected Garrett to be there.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Elice asked confused. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home?¡±


    Garrett shut Elice¡¯s car door. ¡°I came to help you with these dishes. They seem pretty heavy for you to carry.¡±


    Actually, Elice could carry it. She was just a bit unprepared for the weight, which she hadn¡¯t expected before. But now there was nothing to be done. Garrett was already ahead of her.


    ¡°Just put it on the dining table. I¡¯ll unpack itter.¡±


    Elice took off the jacket she was wearing and ced it carelessly on the sofa while she continued walking, following Garrett who had already entered the kitchen.


    Garrett did as Elice asked and put the food on the table. He turned to find Elice opening the refrigerator and pouring herself a ss of cold water.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Elice moistened her slightly dry throat, set the empty ss aside and moved to the dining table. She began to unpack the contents one by one. Just then, Garrett approached her.


    Leaving his buttocks resting lightly on the dining table, Garrett leaned forward and watched Elice. He watched the woman¡¯s delicate eyshes move gently as she blinked repeatedly.


    ¡°Are you free for the next few nights?¡±


    There was a box of Rendang that Elice took out of the stic bag. Its delicious smell filled the air. But it wasn¡¯t enough to attract Elice¡¯s attention. In fact, as she ced the box on the dining table, Elice turned to look at Garrett.


    ¡°Not sure,¡± Elice replied hesitantly. ¡°Why?¡±


    Garrett looked at Elice intently. ¡°I want to invite you to dinner. You can consider it an apology for the chaos at Brenda¡¯s party. It was supposed to be a fun night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely not your fault, Garrett. If anything, the night didn¡¯t end any worse because of you.¡±


    Still, quickly weighing the options, Elice thought it wouldn¡¯t hurt to ept. She nodded.


    ¡°But I think it¡¯s a good idea. Um¡­ when?¡±


    Garrett cleared his throat slightly with a furrowed brow. He tried to remember, but he wasn¡¯t sure about his schedule for the next few days. A small smile appeared on Elice¡¯s face.


    ¡°Check your schedule and let me know as soon as possible. Sometimes I might have to workte.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Garrett nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know tomorrow.¡±


    Elice turned her attention back to the other food container. But Garrett¡¯s hand, freed from its rest, reached out and grabbed Elice¡¯s.


    Turning back to the man, Elice could only blink once as she found Garrett instantly kissing her. Her body tensed for a moment. But a momentter she immediately rxed.


    Garrett pulled his lips away from Elice¡¯s, opened his eyes and saw that Elice¡¯s eyes were still closed. There was a small gap between her wet lips that he had made.


    ¡°I love you, Elice.¡±


    Garrett knew this was not the time or ce for such a deration. But what could he do? When the euphoria of Wilda¡¯s eptance of his proposal couldn¡¯t be contained, he found himself overflowing with happiness.


    Garrett stroked Elice¡¯s cheek, sending a gentle signal that caused her eyes to slowly open and lock with Garrett¡¯s. There was a sense of peace and hope in her eyes, something that assured Garrett that he hadn¡¯t made a wrong decision. Marrying Elice was without a doubt one of the best things he had ever done in his life.


    ¡°Garrett,¡± Elice whispered hesitantly. ¡°I-¡±


    Garrett¡¯s kiss interrupted Elice¡¯s words, causing her free hand to instantly rise and grasp Garrett¡¯s hand that was still cupping her cheek. The grip tightened in rhythm. In the wave created by the kiss, it seemed to suck their breath and souls from their bodies.


    ¡°No need to rush, Elice. Let¡¯s take it slow and I¡¯ll wait.¡±


    What would Garrett wait for?


    Elice opened her eyes, which had closed spontaneously when Garrett kissed her again without warning. She found him resting his forehead against hers, letting the warmth of their breaths caress each other. He allowed time to pass without a sound between them.


    There was only silence, asionally interrupted by the sounds of their breathing.


    Garrett cleared his throat and decided to pull Elice¡¯s face back again. Only to find her lips greeting him. Inviting Garrett to taste the juicy sweetness.


    Not only did she wee him, but Elice reciprocated. Joining in the devouring, the tasting. Until in the end, without words, a sound was created between them.


    A sound that was sensual. Those awakened impulses. That made them unconsciously embrace each other.


    Garrett broke away at the right moment. When one of his hands had already reached the curve above Elice¡¯s buttocks and was about tond his fingers in a more enticing spot. He stopped. He withdrew his kiss as well.


    ¡°I think I should go home.¡±


    Garrett said with a breathless voice and a bead of sweat already forming on his forehead, cursing inwardly. Why did his memoriese back at such an inconvenient time?


    ¡°I have a meeting tomorrow at eight.¡±


    Elice swallowed, opened her eyes and immediately pulled away from Garrett. With difficulty she nodded.


    ¡°Go home. You need to rest.¡±


    Of course. Garrett knew better than anyone else that he needed rest. So he didn¡¯t waste any time. Quickly, he left the unit after saying goodbye to Elice with a kiss on the forehead.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Left alone in the kitchen, Elice took a deep breath. She no longer cared about the food boxes. Instead, she immediately sat down. A pair of knees threatened to melt soon. And she needed a drink. To calm her erratic heartbeat inside. Because with Garrett¡¯s attention and attitude, how could there be nothing that Elice felt?


    *

 Manifestation of Feeling

    Rita, who joined Wilda and Elice, couldn¡¯t help but be amazed as Garrett¡¯s car pulled into the Morales residence. The grandeur she was seeing for the first time made her swallow several times. Next to her, Wilda gave her younger sister a little pat on the thigh. Rita immediately grinned and quickly tried to keep herposure, not wanting Wilda to p her harder.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Wilda brought her focus back to the front, and deep inside she felt a pang of envy for her sister. Hoping to get even a little of the rxation that Rita possessed. Perhaps it would be better for her if her thoughts were focused on the fact that Garrett did indeede from a wealthy background rather than the current nervousness. Unfortunately, when she realized that, her nervousness immediately increased.


    Would they ept Elice? Would Elice be okay?


    These worries quickly consumed Wilda. Even more quickly, they brought back memories of the past and upied her mind. Memories of what Elice had gone through. That there was a wealthy family that looked down on her. At her.


    This made Wilda immediately look at her daughter sitting in front of her. When the car stopped, she found Elice exchanging nces with Garrett.


    Wilda¡¯s stomach churned. She couldn¡¯t be blind to the way the two people looked at each other.


    It was toote now.


    This time, all Wilda could do was pray. Hopefully everything would go smoothly without any incidents that would prove her fears right.


    Garrett unbuckled his seat belt. He turned and looked alternately at Wilda and Rita.


    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Hands promptly opened the car door for them, weing them politely.


    Entering the luxurious tiled house, Wilda had prepared herself for all possibilities. Including the slightest hint of rejection she might encounter. But there was a middle-aged woman, who appeared to be her age, holding out her arms to wee them. Addressing Garrett, she said,


    ¡°Finally, you have arrived.¡±


    Garrett nodded. ¡°Yes, Mom,¡± he said, turning to Wilda and briefly introducing her. ¡°This is Elice¡¯s mother.¡±


    Norah smiled and offered a warm introductory hug as she said her name.


    ¡°Norah.¡±


    Maybe everything wasn¡¯t as scary as Wilda had feared. At least with the warm hug and the soft voice, Wilda could breathe more freely than before. She returned the hug just as warmly and introduced herself.


    ¡°Wilda,¡± Wilda said as the hug ended. ¡°And this is my sister, Rita.¡±


    Norah turned to Rita and greeted the young woman warmly. Rita¡¯s expression of joy that had been on her face seemed to intensify.


    ¡°And this¡­¡±


    Finally, Norah got what she had wished for the past few days: to meet the woman whose name had often graced their conversations.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you must be Elice,¡± Norah said with sparkling eyes, looking at the young woman with admiring eyes. ¡°Garrett has told me so much about you.¡±


    Wilda deduced from Norah¡¯s words that this was also Elice¡¯s first meeting with Garrett¡¯s family.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside. Nana waiting inside.¡±


    Norah invited them in and they went straight to the dining room where Daphne was waiting for them. Delicious food was already being served.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been meaning to invite you here for a long time. But it seems that Elice has been busy with her work.¡±


    When it came to creating a warm atmosphere, Norah was truly second to none. Something that made Garrett even more grateful to have a mother like her. Of course, he didn¡¯t expect much from Daphne.


    Wilda nodded slightly and looked at her daughter who was sitting next to her. Right in front of Garrett.


    ¡°Elice often has to workte, especially when there are impromptu field assignments.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps that could be considered,¡± Daphne unexpectedly joined the conversation. She got everyone¡¯s attention, then focused on her. Daphne paused for a moment as she swallowed her bite. ¡°If it¡¯s too tiring for Elice,¡± Daphne continued. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll have to work after the wedding. I¡¯m sure Garrett can meet all of Elice¡¯s needs without exception.¡±


    Reflexively, Elice looked at Garrett.


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°I believe that for a woman, work is not just about material fulfillment, Nana.¡±


    It was Garrett who decided to take over the question, giving an answer that made Daphne nod.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Work is not just about material things. So instead of talking about that, how about we talk about something more important? Like when are you getting married?¡±


    Hearing this question, Wilda was once again surprised. Although she managed to hide her disbelief quite well. It turned out that Norah¡¯s attitude wasn¡¯t the only thing that forced her to put aside her earlier fears. Instead, Daphne¡¯s question managed to make her feel relieved.


    It seems that this family really epts Elice. Even without a second thought, they immediately discussed the topic of marriage. Even though it was their first meeting.


    Wilda felt the relief flood her chest even more. It made her feel lighter to enjoy the evening meal.


    ¡°I think we should discuss it first, Nana. There are several things to consider, especially with my position being rtively new here.¡±


    As far as Garrett could remember, it had been about two months. Entering the third month.


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about all the details of wedding nning,¡± Daphne said, taking a short break from their meal. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of everything. You and Elice just have to tell me. What kind of wedding do you want? Modern? Traditional? Or what? Well¡­tely it seems that some people are also interested in a ¡°fairy tale¡± theme.


    There was a small chuckle,ing from Rita, who couldn¡¯t help but find Daphne¡¯s words amusing.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to be rude,¡± Rita said, smiling mischievously. ¡°But, in fact, fairy tale themes are all the ragetely. Some people really like them.¡±


    Daphne was silent for a moment. Then she smiled again, and for some reason it made Elice take a long breath.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that right? Although some people say it¡¯s childish, the truth is that many also use this theme. Cindere, Snow White or others.¡±


    Garrett cleared his throat. He was sure that Elice wasn¡¯t the type of woman who wanted her wedding to be marked by a lost shoe or fainting from eating an apple.


    ¡°Elice and I will talk about itter. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°Of course, and try to do it soon, Garrett. I¡¯m sure there is nothing Wilda would like better than to see her beautiful daughter married soon.¡±


    Daphne turned to Wilda, looked at her and offered a faint smile. But for some reason, the smile in Wilda¡¯s eyes felt different, though she nodded anyway.


    ¡°That¡¯s absolutely true.¡±


    So it wasn¡¯t surprising that after dinner they gathered in the family room for a while. They rested and continued the conversation that had centered around the formal proposal and Elice¡¯s wishes.


    As it turned out, the discussion about the wedding went better than Garrett had hoped. Especially considering Daphne¡¯s sometimes unpredictable nature, he realized that the evening couldn¡¯t have gone better. Everything went smoothly.


    Finally, the meeting ended and Garrett drove his car to apany Elice and her family. He continued to express gratitude in his heart. For all the smoothness they had experienced, Garrett knew that words of thanks would never be enough. He felt truly relieved.


    It was after ten o¡¯clock when Garrett¡¯s car finally pulled up to Rita¡¯s house. Rita¡¯s eyes seemed red, as did Wilda¡¯s.


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Wilda smiled. ¡°Please give our thanks to your mother and nana, Garrett. And be careful on the road.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Wilda understood. There might be one or two things Garrett and Elice needed to discuss. So she invited Rita to leave first, entering the house and giving the two of them some privacy.


    ¡°Thanks for tonight, Garrett.¡±


    Elice, who seemed quieter than usual that night, spoke. With the seatbelt released from her body, she had the freedom to assume afortable position facing Garrett, who was doing the same.


    ¡°For a long time¡­¡± Elice took a deep breath. ¡°¡­ I haven¡¯t seen Mom this happy.¡±


    Not to exaggerate. But for more than a year, Elice realized that she only saw Wilda in sadness. For all the events she was going through, her mother was also in mourning.


    But tonight, Elice saw it. How Wilda¡¯s face seemed to light up, and the happiness truly radiated. It made her greed grow rapidly, in the form of fantasy, as she imagined how happy her mother would be if she and Garrett were really married.


    Garrett reached for Elice¡¯s hand and squeezed it gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m d your mother is happy.¡±


    For a few seconds, Garrett¡¯s words brought a smile to both of their faces. A form of expression that didn¡¯t need words to represent the feelings they shared at that moment.


    Garrett cleared his throat, realizing that he couldn¡¯t stay in the car with Elice as the night grewte.


    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,¡± Garrett said. ¡°I guess I should go home.¡±


    Elice blinked, reflexively looking around at the dark sky and the quiet atmosphere.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Be careful on the road, then.¡±


    But Garrett didn¡¯t let go of Elice¡¯s hand, because he had to say something.


    ¡°Can I pick you up tomorrow night? Are you free? For the dinner I promised a few days ago?¡±


    Elice remembered. Garrett had said that the other day when they had just returned from Rita¡¯s house. In the kitchen. Words that ended in a couple of kisses.


    Heat rose to Elice¡¯s face as she remembered those kisses. It caused her to quickly shift her thoughts and answer.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Elice nodded. ¡°What time?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up at half past six.¡±


    And so the night ended. As a meeting that had just ended was greeted by another appointment, Elice and Garrett parted ways. But of course it wouldn¡¯t be long before they met again. Practically less than twenty-four hours.


    For the next day, Garrett came back right on time. He asked Wilda¡¯s permission to take Elice out to dinner, to make sure her daughter would return safely to her apartment.


    Wilda agreed, of course. Not forgetting to give them both a cautious message, along with the hope that they would enjoy their dinner. A prayer Elice was sure her mother¡¯s prayer had been answered by God in a most abundant way.


    This was no ordinary dinner. Elice should have known. When she entered the luxurious restaurant, there were no other guests in sight. Everything was quiet and calm, which seeded in making a thrilling impression on her heart.


    Garrett helped Elice to her seat. At a table designed to create a luxurious, elegant and romantic atmosphere. In the form of floral touches, soft glowing lights, and the apaniment of music ying.


    Oh, God. Elice was sure she wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy the dinner as usual. Instead of thinking about the meal, Elice found her mind empty. Just as Garrett took out a velvet box and dropped to one knee in front of her.


    The box opened and a sparkle caught Elice¡¯s eye. In the form of a stone, enthroned on the surface of the circr jewelry.


    ¡°I know it¡¯ste, but¡­¡± Garrett took a deep breath, raised his face and looked at Elice intensely. ¡°¡­ will you marry me?¡±


    *

 One Awareness

    For a while, Elice seemed to experience what people often describe as the world standing still. Time stopped. Her world stopped. In a moment, she realized that sometimes fate can offer more than she dared to hope for.


    Elice never expected that one day a man would kneel before her. Armed with a beautiful ring. With a question full of desire and hope.


    ¡°G-Garrett¡­.¡±


    Elice¡¯s tongue could no longer find words. She could barely speak. Instead of being able to express her thoughts, she found her body almost non-functional now.


    Elice froze. Immersed in a tension she couldn¡¯t prevent from enveloping her. All over her body. From top to bottom. And if she could shake off the stiffness in the next moment, it was the visible trembling.


    Garrett looked at Elice. Just as the woman had suspected. In a look like a dimmed sun. Appearing calm. And he waited. Though the answer he would get was already certain.


    But Garrett needed confirmation. In the form of a word he wanted to hear. A word he didn¡¯t get. Because¡­


    ¡°Oh, Garrett. This¡­¡±


    Elice¡¯s clear eyes misted over. Covered by tears she couldn¡¯t stop. She quickly bit her lower lip. Perhaps she was trying to hold back the sobs that threatened to escape her throat.


    Not getting the answer he wanted in the form of a single word, Garrett almost stumbled as Elice, unable to contain the outpouring, rushed toward him. He felt his chest burst. In sshes of color and blooming flowers. For he was well aware that he wouldn¡¯t dare dream of such a thing in his most beautiful dream.


    Garrett¡¯s hands went up instinctively. They embraced Elice¡¯s falling body. Her smile blossomed in the curve of her neck.


    There was the scent of Elice that filled the air around them. There was the warm breath of Elice that touched him. And there was the face of Elice that cast a shadow into his future.


    ¡°Does that mean yes?¡±


    Truly the best rhetorical question of the year. With Elice¡¯s attitude, Garrett shouldn¡¯t have to ask again. Everything had been answered even before the question was asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    A small sob escaped. Apanying Elice¡¯s answer at that moment. Pushing him to wrap his arms even tighter around Garrett¡¯s neck. Hugging him as if she didn¡¯t want him to let go.


    Garrett wouldn¡¯t do that. Instead, he willingly let Elice hug him as tightly as she could. Tighter wasn¡¯t a problem. Because it brought a thought to his mind. That it seemed as if Elice was more than epting their marriage.


    It took a few minutes for Elice to regain control of herself. Garrett used this opportunity. To loosen their embrace. So that he could slip the ring onto Elice¡¯s finger.


    One of Elice¡¯s hands rose and covered her mouth. She didn¡¯t want to sob louder in the midst of tears she couldn¡¯t control.


    For Elice had been at the lowest point in her life as a woman. She had been abandoned in a most embarrassing situation. Hurt and bleeding, she thought that love was just an illusion.


    Elice had buried all her youthful dreams. She no longer dared to fantasize about a prince on a white horse. She threw away that dream and epted the bitter reality that had be her life.


    But who would have thought? As she surrendered to the fate that guided her steps, there was Garrett. With a proposal and a precious stone ring.


    Elice didn¡¯t want to hope. She didn¡¯t want that hope to grow and blossom into lofty desires. But she was greedy. Like people in general. So she asked herself.


    Can I dream that this will be a happy marriage?


    For with Garrett, Elice realized it. One by one the things in her life changed. Slowly, Garrett changed everything.


    Just like the shiver Elice felt when Garrett¡¯s lips gently kissed the ring on her finger. Then his eyes looked at Elice and reflected many emotions that words couldn¡¯t express.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Elice couldn¡¯t say a single word either. Only this one word she could say. That one name. Along with the hug, she showered Garrett again.


    It was more than enough to prove to Garrett. That he wasn¡¯t the only one flying at that moment. Elice was flying with him.


    *


    When there was an agreement between two families, there seemed to be nothing left to wait for. Everything had to be prepared. Starting with the first step. That is, the proposal.


    The proposal was not just a proposal. Thanks to Garrett, who was the main character, the proposal was no different from a wedding reception. It would be held in a luxurious hotel and attended by the extended families from both sides. Everyone was invited without exception.


    And through it all, Daphne put her money where her mouth was. She managed everything, through Carolus of course. She made sure that from the very beginning everything went perfectly. Without any mistakes.


    ¡°How are the preparations so far, Carolus?¡±


    Carolus smiled thinly. ¡°Everything is ready, madam. Nothing has been overlooked.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Daphne nodded. ¡°And don¡¯t forget to make sure there are no problems with the guests¡¯ amodations. Check their hotels. Make sure there are noints. Give them the best service.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    When he said he was ready, Carolus thought their conversation was over. But Carolus was wrong, for he received another question.


    ¡°Speaking of the guest list,¡± Daphne said, looking at Carolus with slightly narrowed eyes. ¡°Have Farrah and Kurt arrived?¡±


    For a moment Carolus took a deep breath. He answered the question with a nod, as expected.


    ¡°They arrived this morning, madam. And they went straight home.¡±


    Daphne did notment on the information. She simply nodded several times before raising one of her hands. With a raised index finger, she gave instructions to her personal assistant.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to keep an eye on them. I don¡¯t want that crazy family causing chaos at Garrett¡¯s engagement party.¡±


    ¡°Very well, madam.¡±


    ¡°And if they look like they¡¯re going to do anything threatening during the engagement event, I want them thrown out.¡±


    A slight wrinkle appeared on Carolus¡¯ forehead. Clearly, he knew that kicking Farrah and her family out was an action that seemed frontal. After all, Farrah was Daphne¡¯s daughter. Literally, Farrah was part of the extended Morales family.


    Daphne looked at Carolus again. She seemed to understand the man¡¯s concern. She sighed.


    ¡°Or at least,¡± Daphne corrected. ¡°Make sure they don¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    That order sounded more human to Carolus.


    ¡°I will, madam.¡±


    That was thestmitment Carolus made in their conversation. For after that, Daphne closed everything. She let Carolus leave her room and rest. In beautiful thoughts that filled his mind. Making him aware of something. Thattely he seemed to smile more.


    Like Daphne smiling, there was a smiling face elsewhere. But with a different impression. In this series of smiles, there was a mocking expression. Mocking her own son.


    ¡°Are you still thinking of approaching Elice? Hah! Look at this, look!¡±


    Farrah tossed the engagement invitation with Elice McLean and Garrett Alexander Morales written on it. The objectnded on the table, right in front of Ariel, who mped his mouth shut. His jaw clenched as he looked away. He didn¡¯t want to see it.


    ¡°Enough, Mom. You don¡¯t have to say that to Ariel.¡±


    Kurt spoke up and let out a long sigh. He leaned back on the sofa, feeling a little tired. He tried to find afortable position.


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless. I¡¯m sure Ariel already knows what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Farrah snorted. She sped her hands with a contemptuous look at her own son.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you, Ariel,¡± Farrah saidter. ¡°Do you know what is happening now? The reality that is now before your eyes?¡±


    Ariel remained silent. He said nothing as his face grew redder. Emotions raged in his chest. It felt like it was on fire. But he couldn¡¯t let it explode. Until the embers could only smoulder.


    ¡°Tsk. You really are stubborn, Ariel. I told you over and over again. Elice never loved you. She was only after your wealth and riches. And now it¡¯s proven, isn¡¯t it? After she broke up with you, she¡¯s after another man.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    There was a mockingugh from Farrah¡¯s lips as she said this, as if what she was saying was something funny. Really! It made Ariel feel sick.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m asking you, Ariel. This time you really have to forget about Elice. Because instead of thinking about that cursed woman, you better think about what you can do to help me. Oh, God. You¡¯re wasting your precious time thinking about Elice.¡±


    Farrah snorted, exhaling sharply as she became more emotional seeing her son¡¯s attitude. She had tried her best to make him realize that, but apparently Ariel insisted on his desire to approach Elice again.


    ¡°Imagine all the wealth and riches you could get if you could get rid of Garrett! Imagine it all, Ariel!¡±


    Ariel¡¯s eyes closed dramatically. Even though his mother was obsessed with the wealth Garrett now possessed, he was the opposite. He didn¡¯t care about all that wealth. Only Elice was on his mind.


    As time passed and days passed, Ariel finally realized the emptiness of his life without that woman. Until he found regrets apanying the moments of his life. He was determined to fix it. Unfortunately, he was toote.


    Elice was gone. Not only had she left Crestdale. She had left him as well.


    Ariel cursed his tardiness until he saw it with his own eyes. That Elice was with Garrett now. A reality that really made him unable to contain his anger.


    ¡°Elice is not more important than the wealth you can get, Ariel. If you can get rid of Garrett, imagine all the wealth you can have. Everything Garrett has will be transferred to you.¡±


    The mes were blown into the air. There was a brief pause, followed by an evenrger burst.


    Ariel realized something. Something from Farrah¡¯s words. Something that made him freeze.


    Everything Garrett has will be transferred to me.


    *

 Unfold

    Dressed in a golden-colored gown, Elice looked exceptionally elegant that evening. She was beautiful and clearly able to captivate all eyes that looked at her, especially when it was Garrett looking at her.


    A step was taken when the engagement event between Elice and Garrett took ce that night. It was held in one of the most prestigious hotels in Ashford City. In a luxurious and ssy concept, The Arka certainly did not disappoint the trust of the Morales family.


    Two rings were ced on different fingers, with the same purpose: as the first bond that would unite two people.


    In the focus of the lens and the camera, happiness was captured again and again. As if to make sure that this joyful moment would be perfectly recorded and remembered as history. Something that should not be forgotten by anyone. Because when it came to the name of the Morales heir, it became something to be remembered for all time.


    ¡°Congrattions to you both. May everything go smoothly until the wedding day.¡±


    That was most of the congrattions Elice and Garrett received. They epted them with happy expressions and smiles on their faces, which they returned with gratitude.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just Elice and Garrett who felt this happiness. Their parents, Norah and Wilda, single parents who couldn¡¯t contain their happiness, let it radiate from their faces. Living without a husband by their side, this night was clearly one of the best nights they had ever had.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired yet?¡±


    In the midst of the event that required them to stay seated and enjoy the night together, Garrett didn¡¯t ignore the deep breath Elice had just taken as she slightly shifted her sitting position.


    Elice turned her head. With that sweet smile, she shook her head. ¡°Not too tired yet. But, for sure, it¡¯s not this event that¡¯s making me tired.¡±


    Instead, it was a series of activities that Elice had to do to ensure that the engagement event went off without a hitch. Many things she had to go through to make sure her appearance was wless.


    Garrett smiled. His hand reached out to grasp those fingers. He squeezed them and looked at the ring that encircled them, simr to the one on his finger.


    The happiness was undeniable to every eye that saw it. From the way Elice and Garrett looked at each other, everything was clear without the need for exnation, especially when it was Daphne who witnessed it.


    Sitting not far from Elice and Garrett, Daphne smiled with great satisfaction. She enjoyed the event with a feeling that was clearly reflected in her aging face.


    Atst. They would soon be married.


    Daphne¡¯s sigh of relief came easily. A momentter, however, that sense of calm was shattered when her eyes caught a sight that made the air in her chest feel trapped.


    ¡°Mama.¡±


    Farrah, along with her husband and son, approached Daphne, causing the smile on Daphne¡¯s face to instantly disappear. Meanwhile, Farrah¡¯s smile widened even more.


    Farrah approached Daphne and gave her a hug that the mother couldn¡¯t refuse. Not forgetting to nt two kisses on each of those sagging cheeks.


    ¡°Smile, Ma. There are a lot of eyes watching. People might start gossiping. Singing old songs,¡± Farrah whispered. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want the old gossip to resurface, would you?¡±


    Daphne took a deep breath. After a quick turn, her eyes focused again.


    ¡°You know, Farrah?¡± Daphne asked as she returned Farrah¡¯s hug. ¡°I actually hope the gossip is true.¡±


    Farrah¡¯s smile didn¡¯t fade. ¡°Don¡¯t regret giving birth to me, Ma. After all, the apple never falls far from the tree.¡±


    The hug unfolded, along with the almost identical expressions on Daphne and Farrah¡¯s faces. In fake smiles aimed at all eyes present, they seemed happy to those who didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°You look healthy, Farrah.¡±


    Farrah nodded in response to her mother¡¯s words. Her hand still held Daphne¡¯s.


    ¡°You too. Healthier than I thought. Uh¡­ it must because Garrett¡¯s engagement.¡±


    Farrah seemed to be taking in her surroundings. She didn¡¯t mean to, but the event still managed to capture her admiration.


    ¡°It¡¯s true what they say. Engagements and weddings always bring happiness. Even if we don¡¯t experience it,¡± Farrah said as she looked back at her mother. ¡°I just hope you can enjoy this happiness for a long time.¡±


    Daphne held her breath. The corners of her lips seemed to crumple. But she tried to hold on.


    It was a pleasant sight for Farrah. Then she pulled back into her smile. Allowing her husband to greet Daphne as well.


    Until it was Ariel¡¯s turn, Daphne couldn¡¯t suppress her suspicious look at the man. However, just like Farrah, Ariel seemed to offer his smile. Also, not to be missed was the typical hug a grandson gives his grandmother.


    ¡°Calm down, Nana. I won¡¯t cause any trouble here,¡± Ariel whispered. ¡°I¡¯m not going to embarrass myself and the extended family just because of a woman.¡±


    There was something different about the way Ariel spoke. It did not reassure Daphne at all, quite the opposite. Although, of course, behind the sses she was wearing, Daphne tried to suppress her suspicions from bing more apparent. She whispered back.


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you know your ce, Ariel. You should have from the beginning.¡±


    Ariel held his breath. He pulled back, maintaining the smile he was trying so hard to keep, especially when he finally approached the happy couple.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Garrett noticed. How Elice¡¯s body tensed instantly when Ariel arrived. Immediately, his handnded on the woman¡¯s back, offering a soothing stroke and remaining there.


    Elice turned and caught Garrett¡¯s gaze, which promised protection. It reminded her that she wasn¡¯t alone; Garrett was with her.


    Ariel wouldn¡¯t miss that interaction. It made his stomach turn. Swear! He felt nauseous at that very moment.


    Ariel was repulsed, hating the way Garrett looked at Elice with that seemingly loving gaze, as if Elice was the only woman in his eyes.


    But Ariel tried to control himself. He tried to be patient, which was undoubtedly a difficult task for him. Ariel realized that when it came to Elice, there was no patience he could rely on.


    ¡°Congrattions to both of you,¡± Ariel said, trying to control the tremor in his voice. He also tried to keep a smile on his face, hoping that his gesture would seem sincere to everyone, especially in front of the cameras that could record without warning. ¡°I can¡¯t wait for the next invitation.¡±


    The embrace between the two men created a tense atmosphere around Elice. She held her breath and tried to remain calm.


    Ariel turned to Elice. She looked at him with an expression he couldn¡¯t interpret-a mixture of anticipation and fear.


    Ariel extended her hand and offered a handshake, which Elice examined briefly. When she felt safe, she epted it.


    ¡°Congrattions, Elice. I hope you¡¯re happy,¡± Ariel said.


    Elice smiled and nodded weakly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As Elice expressed her gratitude, Ariel thought she would move on. However, he surprised her by taking a moment to hug her.


    Elice was startled, surprised, and disbelieving, although the hug was only a brief touch. It wasn¡¯t a full embrace. In reality, Ariel¡¯s action was just a way to whisper in Elice¡¯s ear.


    ¡°I hope you know what happiness you¡¯re getting, Elice.¡±


    *


    Wilda tried to stop herself from rubbing her eyes at that moment. But could it be that she was wrong? Or was it really the truth?


    Why was Ariel here? Why was he here?


    Because in reality, it wasn¡¯t just Ariel¡¯s presence that made her feel a sudden mixture of warmth and cold in her body. Farrah and Kurt, who were also present, gave Wilda even more ufortable vibrations.


    Wilda¡¯s heart pounded ufortably. She didn¡¯t want to remember, but her mind quickly brought back the images of that past, when that couple had humiliated Elice and herself. And now?


    Wilda saw with her own eyes how this family approached Daphne. They hugged and greeted each other with smiles on their faces.


    W-what is happening? W-what is Ariel¡¯s connection to this family?


    These questions kept swirling in Wilda¡¯s head, almost making the middle-aged woman dizzy. She wanted answers, but from whom? Even Rita, who was sitting next to her, seemed equally puzzled.


    Then Wilda got the answer she was looking for. In the form of Farrah, who came over to talk to her.


    The woman was exactly the same as thest time Wilda had seen her. Her demeanor hadn¡¯t changed at all, and there was arrogance in her gaze and the smile she shed. Even when she greeted them, the condescension was never absent.


    ¡°Congrattions to you. This is a great engagement. And I¡¯m sure Elice¡¯s wedding will be even grander,¡± Farrah said as she shook the stiff Wilda¡¯s hand. ¡°I heard that Mama has prepared a cruise ship for her beloved grandson¡¯s wedding.¡±


    Wilda¡¯s face froze. Her body seemed numb.


    Grandson? Mama?


    Farrah quickly covered her mouth as if to keep a grin from escaping. Her eyes blinked in feigned shock as she asked, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know?¡±


    What didn¡¯t Wilda know? Certainly, something that made Farrah feel a little pleased that night.


    Taking advantage of the familiarity between women, Farrah gave her a hug. Only to answer her own question in a whisper.


    ¡°Ariel and Garrett¡­¡± Farrah nced. ¡°¡­ are cousins.¡±


    The life seemed to be draining from Wilda¡¯s body. Even Farrah felt the coldness in her. She chuckled with amusement as she released the hug.


    ¡°I¡¯m really impressed with you. How did you manage to raise your child like that? Ariel and Garrett, both excellent choices, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Wilda thought she would never experience this again. To be humiliated and degraded. She believed it was the first andst time. But what happened? On a night that should have brought her joy, there was a surprise that left her in shock.


    In Wilda¡¯s presence, Farrah smiled. Obviously, she still had a lot of words to say to Elice¡¯s mother.


    ¡°But regardless, I pray that Garrett and Elice¡¯s rtionship works out. That¡¯s the only way my son can be safe.¡±


    Wilda clenched her fists. Her patience was being tested. Her sanity was being tested.


    ¡°So-¡±


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    A voice cut off Farrah¡¯s words. She turned to find a well-dressed man in a ck suit approaching her. There was something in his ear that made Farrah sigh heavily with a frustrated expression.


    ¡°Please. I will escort you to the banquet table.¡±


    Farrah turned and looked across the room. There she saw Carolus staring at her. Reluctantly, she left Wilda, who remained motionless. Not a muscle twitched. The reality she was facing made it almost impossible for her to breathe.


    Elice, how could this happen?


    *

 Choice

    Wilda couldn¡¯t contain herself. The day after the engagement party, she decided to ask Elice directly. She had to make sure that what Farrah had said that night wasn¡¯t true. That the woman was just bragging again. Just looking for a way to embarrass her. Just¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ma.¡±


    Wilda fell silent. One sentence from Elice made her hopes vanish. Disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°W-what did you say, Elice?¡± Wilda asked. ¡°So, everything Farrah said is true?¡±


    It felt like an invisible pair of hands were strangling Wilda¡¯s throat at that moment. It almost made it hard for her to breathe. Especially when she saw how Elice lowered her face, making the air seem even more reluctant to enter her lungs.


    ¡°Garrett and Ariel¡­ are cousins? They¡¯re family?¡±


    Elice didn¡¯t want to admit that reality, but what could she do? It was something no one could deny.


    ¡°Yes, Ma,¡± Elice finally replied. ¡°They are cousins. They are family.¡±


    Suddenly, Wilda¡¯s eyes closed dramatically. Unwillingly, Farrah¡¯s voice echoed in her mind. Echoing. Repeating.


    ¡°Ariel and Garrett, both excellent choices, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    Wilda wanted to dismiss the voice. But she couldn¡¯t. It was as if firmly embedded in Wilda¡¯s memory, making her grimace as her fingers squeezed the armrest of the sofa.


    ¡°How could you, Elice? Of all the men in this world¡­¡± Wilda¡¯s voice cracked as she tried to control her emotions. ¡°¡­ how could youe back to this family?¡±


    ¡°Ma.¡±


    Elice moved. She shifted to sit closer to her mother. She reached for Wilda¡¯s hand and held it gently.


    ¡°Garrett is not like Ariel, Ma. They are different.¡±


    Without opening her eyes, Wilda turned her face away. A palpable rejection of her disbelief in what Elice was saying.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t believe you¡¯re doing this, Elice. After everything you¡¯ve been through, how could you let yourself fall back into the same ce? How could you?¡±


    Elice shook her head. ¡°Garrett¡¯s not like that, Ma. His mother is not like that. They¡¯re not like Ariel and his family. You¡¯ve met them, haven¡¯t you? They¡¯re not like that, are they?¡±


    Wilda realized that. But they had only met a few times. Could those brief encounters guarantee that they really were different?


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    Wilda¡¯s hand moved. Instead of letting her daughter hold it, she was now the one doing the same. She grasped those fingers. She looked into Elice¡¯s eyes.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go through this again. It¡¯s hard enough for me to see you in despair. And you have to know that it¡¯s not easy for me to approve of your rtionship with Garrett.¡±


    Wilda shook her head several times. Her face, showing signs of aging, revealed her fear. The fear that every mother in the world would always feel.


    ¡°Even without the fact that Garrett and Ariel are family, I was already scared by the fact that Garrett is an upper-ss person. He¡¯s even more than anythingpared to Ariel.¡±


    When the first news broke, Wilda tried to find out who Garrett was. The information she received made her swallow her words. Wealthy and the sole heir to a priceless fortune. The owner of the number one fuelpany in Oceana.


    Faced with this reality, Wilda had to think long and hard. Convincing herself that Garrett might be the right choice.


    ¡°I kept telling herself that you must know what¡¯s best for you, Elice. You decided to marry Garrett because you thought it through. I believe in you.¡±


    Elice held her breath. She looked into those aging eyes. The tension she felt increased.


    ¡°But what you¡¯re doing now makes me doubt, Elice,¡± Wilda shook her head again. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let yourself fall into the same hole.¡±


    ¡°No, Ma. Garrett and Ariel are not the same. Haven¡¯t you felt that? And now look, Ma. Garrett and I are engaged. We¡¯re already engaged. Doesn¡¯t that mean they¡¯re different?¡±


    Wilda fell silent. Elice¡¯s question made her stare into her daughter¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You remember, don¡¯t you? They weed us warmly that night, Ma. Something that Ariel and his family never did. Even Nana immediately discussed my marriage to Garrett. Besides, our wedding is already being arranged. They¡¯re taking care of everything. Isn¡¯t that enough to convince Mom that Garrett and his family are serious?¡±


    That was indeed true. To be honest, since that first dinner, hadn¡¯t Wilda been impressed by Daphne¡¯s actions, which seemed so enthusiastic about Garrett and Elice¡¯s marriage? If not marriage, what else could be the measure of a rtionship¡¯s seriousness?


    Wilda looked troubled as thoughts flooded her mind. On the one hand, Farrah¡¯s words really humiliated her. To the point where she felt like ending everything between Elice and Garrett. But on the other hand, she could see how enthusiastic Garrett¡¯s family was about the marriage.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Ma. Don¡¯t let this all fall apart because of Ariel and his family.¡±


    *


    Garrett could only take a deep breath as Elice finished telling everything that had happened. She wiped the tears from her face. Her long, wavy hair fell down on either side of her head, blocking Garrett¡¯s view.


    Garrett¡¯s hand reached out and lifted the fine strands. He asked, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Elice shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about Mama. And even though Mama didn¡¯t say anything in the end, this isn¡¯t what I was hoping for, Garrett. I didn¡¯t expect our rtionship to be like this.¡±


    Wilda gave in. Of course, she did. She was always powerless when it came to her daughter¡¯s wishes and happiness. In the end, she no longer questioned Elice¡¯s determination to stay with Garrett. Regardless of the possible hardships that mighte her way again. Or at least the likelihood that she would have frequent contact with Ariel and his family.


    Wilda only hoped that Garrett truly upheld the essence of marriage. She was confident that he would see to it that Elice wasn¡¯t humiliated. Garrett had to protect his daughter, just as she and her husband had guaranteed her happiness all these years.


    Elice felt the same way. She hoped and prayed to be happy with Garrett. Like any marriage, she wanted her rtionship with Garrett to bring happiness to those around her, especially Wilda.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Garrett reached for Elice¡¯s hand and squeezed her fingers gently. Elice turned her head and shook it weakly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Garrett.¡±


    A dark smile appeared on Garrett¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t know that. But that¡¯s exactly what I thought the night we first met.¡±


    Elice¡¯s forehead creased slightly. She remembered that time and spected. A hesitant question escaped her lips.


    ¡°Why do I know Ariel and then meet you?¡±


    Garrett nodded. The dark smile on his face turned into a restrained grin.


    ¡°Do you regret it?¡± Elice asked afterwards. Her eyes seemed to search inside the ck orbs. This time she seemed unable to guess. ¡°Because you met me that night and approached me?¡±


    After a short silence, Garrett didn¡¯t answer the question right away. Instead, he stared into Elice¡¯s eyes. His hand, still on her head, moved. He pulled Elice closer, and she weed it.


    Garrett and Elice¡¯s eyes closed at the same time. Their lips met in a brief kiss.


    ¡°No,¡± Garrett replied over Elice¡¯s lips. ¡°There are absolutely no regrets.¡±


    Their breaths collided. Sweeping over each other. Caressing each other.


    Garrett¡¯s hand moved to Elice¡¯s cheek, caressing it gently. In that utterly insignificant distance, he looked at Elice.


    ¡°Even if I could go back to that time, I¡¯d do the same.¡±


    Elice remained silent, just looking at Garrett.


    ¡°I would still approach you. I¡¯d still introduce myself. And in the end¡­¡± Garrett lowered his face again. ¡°¡­ I¡¯d still propose to you.¡±


    Garrett finished his words with another kiss, bringing them together again.


    *


    ¡°I will stay here.¡±


    Saying this with full confidence, Ariel did not even lift his face from the food he was enjoying. The spoon and fork in his hands moved nonchntly. As casual as his expression.


    Farrah took a deep breath. With dramatic eye rolls, she was ready to lecture her son again. But a momentter, Ariel¡¯s voice was heard again.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to work here. Can you handle my transfer to Lostic, Pa? I see it¡¯s being pushed aside more and more by Progun.¡±


    Kurt furrowed his brow. He stopped eating for a moment to listen to Ariel¡¯s request.


    ¡°You once said you weren¡¯t interested in dealing with Lostic.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind,¡± Ariel replied casually. ¡°I used to think Lostic was strong with craft. But it turns out I was wrong. It seems that since Andreas took over Progun, the market is going back to him.¡±


    Farrah looked at Kurt. Through the silent look, it seemed that both of them couldn¡¯te to a conclusion about what Ariel was actually nning.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Lostic here, and besides that¡­¡±


    Ariel took a deep breath. His dinner was finished. Spoon and fork closed at the side of the te.


    ¡°¡­ I¡¯ll help Mom.¡±


    Farrah¡¯s eyes narrowed in curiosity. ¡°What do you mean, Ariel?¡±


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Ariel pronounced the name with a hardened jaw, causing Farrah to look back at her husband. Although now, of course, there was a hint of joy on both of their faces. Especially Farrah¡¯s.


    ¡°I will take care of it. In any way possible to get Garrett removed from his current position as soon as possible.¡±


    A smile appeared on Farrah¡¯s face. It was undoubtedly the best thing she had receivedtely.


    ¡°But what are you going to do, Ariel?¡± Farrah asked as she finished her meal. Gracefully, she grabbed a napkin and wiped the corners of her slightly moist lips. ¡°Isn¡¯t it almost toote? Garrett is already at the head of Pacific Energy, and his wedding is imminent. In a month¡­¡± Farrah¡¯s smile seemed meaningful. ¡°He¡¯s going to marry Elice. And that means all the inheritance will go to him. There¡¯s nothing more we can do.¡±


    What Farrah said was true. There was literally nothing more Ariel could do. Especially in thest few months, it seemed that the public was beginning to appreciate Garrett¡¯s aplishments. It was still too early to tell, but the trend that had emerged suggested it.


    Ariel took a deep breath. His hands clenched on the dining table. asionally, his thumb and forefinger rubbed together just below his chin. His eyes moved repeatedly from right to left in thought.


    ¡°There are many ways I can do this. Subtle or forceful¡­¡± Ariel whispered. ¡°¡­ I can do it all.¡±


    *

 Luminary

    ¡°What did you say? Ariel took over Lostic?¡±


    Daphne couldn¡¯t believe what she heard and directed her question at Carolus. With a cup of tea in front of her, she looked at her personal assistant. She found a nod as the beginning of his answer.


    ¡°Yes, madam. As of today, Lostic is under the direct control of Mr. Ariel.¡±


    Daphne decided to take a sip of her tea first. She needed to savor the slightly bitter and sweet taste. Then she let out a small sigh and said, ¡°He must not be interested in managing Lostic; I know. Ariel¡¯s real goal is to sabotage Garrett.¡±


    Carolus had already thought of that, which was why he hadn¡¯t dyed meeting Daphne that morning.


    ¡°Is there anything I should do?¡±


    Daphne shook her head after a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°For now, nothing. Let Ariel do what he wants. But stay alert. If anything suspicious happens, you know what to do.¡±


    ¡°Alright, madam.¡±


    Putting the cup of tea and its saucer back on the table, Daphne then changed the subject to something that made her smile.


    ¡°And how is Garrett¡¯s marriage?¡±


    ¡°All is well, madam. I¡¯ve arranged everything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. And, um¡­¡± Daphne blinked once. ¡°I really liked the service at the engagement yesterday. Everything was perfect. The Arka really is the right choice. So don¡¯t forget to give Emily a present. Also, arrange a time for me to visit her. I need to express my happiness in person.¡±


    Carolus nodded. ¡°Certainly, madam. I¡¯ll arrange it quickly.¡±


    ¡°I hope so, Carolus. She¡¯s a very busy girl. I hope we can meet before Garrett¡¯s wedding.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, madam.¡±


    Nothing more was discussed between Daphne and Carolus until a momentter when her personal assistant left. This left Daphne alone in her room for a short time. After ten minutes had passed, a nurse approached her.


    The nurse carried a tray with a ss of water and a small te with several capsules. She smiled at Daphne.


    ¡°Madam, it¡¯s time to take your medicine.¡±


    Daphne sighed. Nodding, she said, ¡°You¡¯re back atst, Regina. Didn¡¯t I tell you? I don¡¯t want another nurse.¡±


    The nurse¡¯s name was Regina, who had been reced by Irina a few days ago. But since Daphne was behaving like a typical elderly woman, spoiled and selfish, she did not want to be taken care of by the new nurse.


    ¡°I apologize, madam. But it¡¯s hospital policy. I¡¯m just following it.¡±


    Daphne sighed and weed the ss and her medicine. She swallowed it in one big gulp.


    ¡°The hospital¡¯s orders apply to everyone but me,¡± Daphne said, handing the ss back to Regina. ¡°You should have told them that when you were transferred.¡±


    Regina smiled, put the ss back on the tray, and sat down next to Daphne.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to tell them next time.¡±


    Pleased to hear Regina¡¯s words, Daphne nodded repeatedly. She seemed quite rxed that morning, with the recent good news and the lingering euphoria of Garrett¡¯s engagement.


    ¡°You know my grandson is getting married soon?¡±


    Regina nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the news everywhere, madam. Congrattions. You must be very happy.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ of course I am happy, Regina,¡± Daphne sighed with a broad smile. Strangely, the smile gradually faded as the seconds passed. In the end, there was only a long sigh from the woman. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how much longer I can enjoy this happiness in peace.¡±


    One month until the wedding, and Garrett¡¯s wedding would take ce. Elice had asked for leave long before his engagement. Now, with the ring on her finger, she realized how differently everyone looked at her.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, just ask me,¡± Neva said with a smile on her face.


    It was a form of camaraderie that was often shown by one person to another. Something Elice had never experienced before, especially after she had reced Kylie for Garrett¡¯s interview. And if she was getting it now, Elice knew the reason.


    Elice returned the smile. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. ¡°But it seems I understand.¡±


    Neva obviously had to swallow her disappointment. She understood that Elice understood her intentions, and she knew Elice¡¯s answer. Rejection.


    She wasn¡¯t surprised, but Elice hadn¡¯t expected her rtionship with Garrett to have such an effect. Colleagues who used to talk behind her back suddenly changed and seemed friendly and warm to her. And if Elice were still seventeen, she would feel ttered.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    Freddy¡¯s voice broke Elice¡¯s unintentional reverie for a moment. She blinked once and found Freddy standing behind her desk.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Freddy nced toward Hollis¡¯ office. ¡°You¡¯ve been summoned by Mr. Hollis. He wants to see you right away.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±


    When Elice met Hollis again, she didn¡¯t think it was about work. Instead, it was about the fact that she was associated with a conglomerate name in Oceana.


    ¡°There is a structural overhaul at headquarters, and the editor-in-chief of Metro magazine is being transferred to Metro Channel. Therefore, I am appointing you as the new editor-in-chief.¡±


    Elice was in shock. Of course, it wasn¡¯t the kind of shock with a happy aura, quite the opposite. The shock Elice felt didn¡¯t imply happiness at all.


    ¡°After your vacation,¡± Hollis said. ¡°You can move into your new office immediately.¡±


    ¡°Why me?¡± Elice protested. ¡°I thought there were many other employees who were morepetent than me. Especially since I¡¯ve only been here a few months.¡±


    Not that Elice couldn¡¯t appreciate her own abilities. If she deserved it, she would certainly ept it. However, Elice had to admit that she had to be magnanimous. Regardless of her colleagues¡¯ past behavior, they werepetent individuals in their fields. Elice believed that one of them was better suited for the responsibility than she was.


    ¡°I have considered it, Elice. Besides, I can¡¯t just make random decisions, can I?¡±


    That was true. But Elice remained unsure. It showed in her hesitant expression.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think about it too much. This decision is not just mine; it went through a meeting.¡±


    The more Hollis exined, the more uncertain Elice became. But she wouldn¡¯t push the matter. If Hollis insisted on convincing her, it would surely signal the importance of the risk he was taking.


    Elice nodded. ¡°All right, I ept.¡±


    A sigh of relief escaped Hollis¡¯ eyes, confirming Elice¡¯s suspicion that something significant was happening. There would be a timeter when Elice would find out. Though, to be honest, a glimmer of suspicion had already appeared in her mind, carrying the name Daphne.


    ¡°Oh, Elice, there¡¯s something else.¡±


    At first, Elice thought that was all Hollis wanted to talk to her about. But she was wrong, because in fact there was one more thing he had to say. It almost made her choke.


    ¡°For next week¡¯s weekly column,¡± Hollis continued, looking at Elice. ¡°Can you interview him? With Freddy?¡±


    Without a second thought, Elice felt that Hollis¡¯ request was a reasonable one. So she nodded. But she didn¡¯t forget to ask.


    ¡°Who is the interlocutor, sir?¡±


    For a moment, Hollis seemed to take a deep breath. His hands rubbed together.


    ¡°Ariel.¡±


    Elice froze.


    ¡°Ariel Sebastian Ramirez,¡± Hollis repeated. ¡°You may know him. He, um¡­ is somewhat rted to your future husband.¡±


    Of course.


    ¡°You know him, right?¡±


    Not wanting to appear nervous, Elice¡¯s nod looked a bit stiff.


    ¡°Recently, Ariel took over Lostic. One of thergestpanies in Oceana, dealing in household products. It can be considered a realpetitor to Progun, which is back in the top thirtypanies this year. I want you to interview him. And not without reason. Do you remember? Metro magazine had fantastic sales after Garrett¡¯s interview the other day. That¡­¡± Hollis pointed to Elice without hesitation. ¡°¡­ owes a little to you.¡±


    Despite her role in the increase in sales, Elice didn¡¯t think it was a good idea for her to interview Ariel. But for what reason could she refuse?


    Hollis smiled broadly, his face showing great enthusiasm.


    ¡°The schedule is set. Friday night, tomorrow. Can you make it?¡±


    If she wanted to be honest, Elice wanted to answer that she couldn¡¯t. But of course that was not possible. Despite the fact that people outside didn¡¯t know about her past, Ariel was Garrett¡¯s cousin. It would be strange if Elice refused.


    Especially when Elice saw the hopeful look on Hollis¡¯ face. It made her feel even more powerless. She knew how the workce could exert its charm and pressure. Appearances and high positions often came at a cost. And for Hollis, there was certainly pressure on sales goals in the age of digital news.


    So Elice knew she couldn¡¯t avoid it. At the very least, it could be seen as something in return for all the kindness she had received over the years. So, of course, Elice¡¯s answer was¡­


    ¡°I can.¡±


    *

 Slowly 1

    Ariel walked with firm and measured steps, his gaze straight ahead and his back wide. He radiated an aura of confidence as he looked at each person in the meeting room. As he took his seat, those who had been standing sat down.


    It was the event of the power transition in Lostic. The day when Ariel was officially introduced as the new leader, ousting Mahardika, who had been in charge for three years, in a very short span of time.


    This, of course, caused a stir here and there, raising doubts about the reasons for the seemingly forced change. Even when there was a specific reason, citing thepany¡¯s inability to capitalize on the turmoil at a rivalpany, it seemed insufficient. In the end, sales were down, but the change felt very sudden. Without warning, Kurt called a shareholders¡¯ meeting, and there was Ariel.


    Enjoying the sensation of the CEO chair for a few seconds, Ariel scanned the room, taking in every face. At each board member and other important figures. A faint smile, then an unintentional smile, appeared on Ariel¡¯s handsome face.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    *


    A moderately busy afternoon. Garrett loosened the tie around his neck without taking his eyes off the documents he was reading. Half an hour had passed and there were still many lines of text to study.


    A knock interrupted his concentration. The door to his office opened. Amber walked in and approached him.


    ¡°Sorry to disturb you, sir. But I just received word from Mr. Carolus that all the necessities for Miss Elice¡¯s family are ready. They can move this afternoon if you agree, even now.¡±


    Garrett heaved a long sigh. Thanks to the impending marriage, his work and personal life seemed inextricably linked. Even at the office, there would still be discussions about the wedding.


    Speaking of the sacred event that would take ce in less than a month, Garrett found Daphne asking Elice¡¯s family to move. To leave Rita¡¯s house and stay in the houses he had prepared. For theirfort and appearance, of course. What would the world say if the inw of a wealthy man still lived in a humble shack?


    Not to exaggerate, but Garrett had considered it. However, his busy schedule forced him to let Daphne take care of it once again.


    Garrett had discussed it with Elice and Wilda, being careful not to offend their good intentions and meet with rejection. Fortunately, that¡¯s what Garrett got.


    ¡°Wait. I¡¯ll contact Wilda first.¡±


    Amber nodded and let Garrett reach for his phone and call Wilda. Without going through Elice, Garrett thought it would be more efficient to contact his mother directly. Besides, Elice would not be there.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Garrett greeted when the call was answered. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you. There¡¯s something I want to talk to you about.¡±


    Silently, Amber listened to the conversation. When the call ended, she had already received the answer.


    ¡°Tell Mr. Carolus that he cane this afternoon if he wants. But first, make sure the house is ready without forgetting anything. I don¡¯t want Elice¡¯s family to be tired or ufortable.¡±


    Amber understoodpletely and nodded. ¡°Certainly, sir. Excuse me.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    A word, followed by Garrett raising his hand, sessfully made Amber reconsider her intention. She returned to her original position.


    ¡°What is it, sir?¡±


    ¡°What is my schedule for today and until what time?¡± Garrett asked. ¡°Afternoon? Evening? Is there a meeting?¡±


    Amber¡¯s memory was trained to remember Garrett¡¯s schedule for an entire day. So, she could answer this question without any help.


    ¡°Four in the afternoon, sir. No appointments or meetings today.¡±


    Garrett was relieved to hear that. Unconsciously, a smile appeared on his face. He nodded once. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, sir.¡±


    After that, Amber actually left Garrett¡¯s room, leaving him to return to his work and let the hours pass in earnest.


    Exactly ten minutes after the clock struck four in the afternoon, Garrett left the towering building. He deliberately drove his own car. And, of course, the man¡¯s destination was Wilda¡¯s new home.


    Garrett¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from Elice. Without wasting any time, he answered it.


    ¡°Hello, Elice.¡±


    There was a momentary pause before Garrett received an answer to his greeting. The voice sounded slightly out of breath.


    ¡°Hello, Garrett.¡±


    Garrett frowned. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just my car that¡¯s not.¡±


    A sudden sense of amusement appeared at the corner of Garrett¡¯s lips. That was because the image of Elice¡¯s car quickly came to mind. The year 2000 sedan had indeed been a champion in its time. It was no wonder that the car had been admired for its unique beauty. However, the passage of time had made the car look old. Garrett was not at all surprised when the car asionally showed signs of its age.


    ¡°Where are you now?¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m still at Metro. Just two meters from the parking lot. Uh¡­ can youe here? I don¡¯t know why, but I thought you were going to Mom¡¯s new house.¡±


    It was not wrong for Elice to think that. It was actually quite human.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, and now I¡¯m on my way,¡± Garrett said with an unintentional smile on his lips. ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Shortly after Garrett¡¯s words ended, the call ended. He quickly changed his destination. Instead of going directly to Wilda¡¯s house, he had to make a detour to pick up Elice.


    No problem. Because there were not many opportunities for Garrett to have that kind of free time. Spending a few minutes on the road to pick up his future wife was a luxury he did not get every day.


    ¡°Mom called me earlier.¡±


    Elice was already in her car, sittingfortably next to Garrett with sweat visible on the side of her face. The day was indeed hot, and Garrett handed her a bottle of mineral water.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Elice quickly opened the cap and felt an indescribable relief as the cool water moistened her throat. Garrett nced over.


    ¡°What did your mom say?¡±


    *

 Slowly 2

    Elice did not answer right away. Instead, she quenched her thirst.


    ¡°My mom informed me that they¡¯re moving today,¡± Elice replied and closed the bottle. She turned around with a surprised look on her face. ¡°It happened so fast. I really didn¡¯t think it would be that fast.¡±¡±


    Garrett chuckled once. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me. It was Nana. And it¡¯s reasonable that it¡¯s all done in a few days. Nana doesn¡¯t like her wishes to go unfulfilled. Mr. Carolus knows that for sure.¡±


    Listening to this, Elice could only nod once. Unwillingly, her mind wandered to the fact that Daphne had been visiting her oftentely. It was clear evidence of Daphne¡¯s displeasure when her wishes were not granted.


    ¡°Oh yes. Since your family is moving today, it might be a good idea for you to tell them that you no longer live in your old apartment.¡±


    Elice blinked when Garrett looked at her again.


    ¡°I guess you haven¡¯t told them yet, have you?¡±


    The guess was correct. Of course.


    ¡°How am I supposed to remember when all this is so distracting?¡± Elice asked. ¡°Honestly, I still think finding the way home is a good thing.¡±


    Garrettughed. He did not me Elice for the busyness that had engulfed themtely. Surely there were some things that took priority over this.


    ¡°At least you have the chance to say itter. I just don¡¯t want your mother to suddenly find out and think of something we don¡¯t want.¡±


    Armed with Ariel¡¯stest incident, Elice clearly had to agree with Garrett. Better that Wilda knew about the embarrassing thing Ariel had done to her, right? It would undoubtedly affect and sadden Wilda deeply.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    And speaking of the actual facts behind Elice¡¯s recent move, she couldn¡¯t help but remember Ariel. About the assignment she had received from the office that morning.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    At that very moment, the traffic light turned red, signaling all drivers to stop their vehicles for a moment. Garrett turned to find Elice looking at him with a hesitant look.


    Something was wrong. As if that was what Garrett¡¯s radar was picking up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Elice didn¡¯t hesitate at all. She did not want to take any risks. For herself, for Garrett, or for both of them.


    ¡°Today I got an assignment from the office. To interview a source on Friday night.¡±


    ¡°An interview?¡± Garrett repeated, immediately greeted by Elice¡¯s nod. And she quickly continued with a questioning sentence. ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°Ariel.¡±


    *


    ¡°So, what are you going to do? Mr. Garrett¡¯s position is really strong. Aside from being the sole legitimate heir, his performance over the past three months has won the people¡¯s sympathy, sir.¡±


    Ariel took a deep breath. Both hands rested on his elbows on the table, his ten fingers intertwined. His forehead pressed against his fingers and his eyes closed. Then a growl came from him.


    ¡°I did not call you all the way here to praise Garrett, Ruben!¡±


    The man named Ruben was startled. He swallowed hard when he realized how his words seemed topliment Garrett, the current rival of his boss. Both materially and emotionally.


    Having worked with Ariel for several years, Ruben was the right-hand man, Ariel¡¯s personal assistant, who knew the history of the ongoing feud between the two families by heart. And now an additionalplication had arisen. The introduction of a woman into the mix, further escting the conflict.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡±


    Ariel lifted his face. He took a deep breath, then looked at Ruben. His eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Okay, so, do you have any ideas? Anything we can do to get rid of Garrett?¡±


    Ruben remained silent. At first, he thought that Ariel had only called him to Ashford City to take care of Lostic, which was experiencing a decline in sales. But he was wrong. It was not about work; instead, Ariel needed him to win the ongoing rivalry.


    ¡°Sorry, sir,¡± Ruben saidter. ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything we can do about it right now. Anyway, Mr. Garrett has met all the requirements to inherit everything from his father¡¯s will. If we had acted sooner, we might have been able to do something. But now it¡¯s toote. Besides the fact that Mr. Garrett already has Pacific with the public trust firmly on his side, he¡¯s also ready to get married.¡±


    When he said thest word, Ruben took care to keep his voice low. He did not want to take any chances.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Ruben felt relieved because Ariel did not object to his choice of words.


    ¡°And that reminds me of something.¡±


    Ariel leaned back in his chair. He seemed to be rubbing his hands together, with wild eyes looking somewhere unknown.


    ¡°Do you remember what we did when Lame refused our takeover?¡±


    Without answering directly, Ruben¡¯s face seemed to change. The question drew his attention back to a few years ago, when Lostic was still spreading its wings and venturing into household consumer products. And back then, Lame had been one of their targets.


    Ariel looked at Ruben. Not getting an answer to his question, he continued.


    ¡°We paid these people to supply us with sugar and flour. We monopolized the market. We made them suffer fromck of supplies. We made them suffer in other ways, and they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Clearly, this was amon tactic in the business world. Manypanies fell victim to such cunning tactics. But as long as money held power, it seemed an eptable course of action.


    ¡°It took some time, but at least it bore fruit. And it made me realize something.¡±


    Ruben knew. Surely Ariel was not going to monopolize Garrett here. He did not have the power for that. But there was amon thread. That Ariel would do whatever it took.


    ¡°If it¡¯s impossible to get Garrett out of Pacific, then let¡¯s do something else. Let¡¯s make him suffer,¡± Ariel said, looking at Ruben. He was so serious. ¡°Let¡¯s remove him from this world.¡±


    *

 In Mind 1

    If she could refuse, Elice would certainly refuse the task Hollis had assigned her. Even though in the eyes of the public she and Ariel would be bound by a family rtionship due to her impending marriage to Garrett, deep in her heart Elice did not feel that way. To her, Ariel was now nothing more than a stranger.


    But Elice could not refuse. For there was no reason she could give. And without a reason, the refusal would certainly not be epted.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Garrett¡¯s voice on the evening phone call sounded worried, mirroring what Elice was feeling right now.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Elice replied.


    She took a deep breath and tried to strengthen herself. And with Garrett¡¯s voice in her ear, it became easier.


    ¡°What time are you going to interview Ariel? At Lostic¡¯s office?¡±


    Garrett¡¯s question made Elice suspect the reason behind his furrowed brow. A little hesitant, but the possibility sounded reasonable.


    ¡°You¡¯re not nning oning, are you?¡±


    Rather than let spection swirl in her head, Elice decided to ask Garrett directly.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Elice¡¯s suspicion proved to be correct.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take any chances, Elice. Even if I doubt that he¡¯ll lose his mind for the third time, anything is possible.¡±


    It did be a burden on Elice¡¯s mind. However, considering Ariel¡¯sstposed behavior at his engagement event, Elice thought that Ariel would not mess up the interview. Of course, considering that this event was for his benefit. Ariel needed the media to introduce him as the new face of Lostic. It would be nice if he could restore the public¡¯s trust.


    ¡°All right then,¡± Elice said after weighing the options. ¡°I will interview him at seven in the evening. At Em¡¯s the Arka restaurant.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet there.¡±


    Actually, Elice did not know if the decision to let Garrette was the right one or not. After all, Elice would not be interviewing Ariel alone. Freddy would apany her. But considering Garrett¡¯s position and feelings, it seemed to be the right decision. At least this way Garrett could really feelfortable.


    Half an hour before the appointed time, Elice and Freddy had already arrived at Em¡¯s restaurant The Arka. The ce had been chosen by Ariel herself. And since it was a closed interview, a private room had been prepared for them.


    Ariel had not arrived yet. Elice and Freddy waited, chatting casually. At that moment, a message from Garrett came to Elice¡¯s phone. It just informed her that he had arrived and was waiting in the room right next to hers.


    ¡°Is there something funny about what I said?¡±


    Elice blinked once and hastily put her phone back in her work bag. ¡°Sorry. There was a message from someone.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Freddy said. ¡°Uh¡­ is it from the future husband?¡±


    A faint blush colored Elice¡¯s cheeks as she answered Freddy¡¯s casual question. He chuckled.


    ¡°It shows on your face,¡± Freddy said. ¡°Well¡­ I can understand that, considering you two are getting married soon.¡±


    Elice did not say anything. She found it a little awkward that the subject of her marriage became a topic of conversation between two people of different genders. Discussing her marriage with another man made Elice a little ufortable.


    Fortunately, Elice did not have to dwell on the subject for long. A few momentster, the sound of the door opening was heard. Both Elice and Freddy looked in the same direction and saw a handsome man entering. It was Ariel, who immediately approached them with a smile on his face.


    His demeanor seemed friendly and amicable, but not in Elice¡¯s eyes. In fact, she kept her guard up against him.


    ¡°Good evening. I apologize for keeping you waiting.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Freddy rose from his seat, as did Elice. They shook hands in turn, and a momentter the three of them were sitting together.


    ¡°Have you had dinner?¡± Ariel asked, looking alternately at Elice and Freddy. ¡°If not, maybe it¡¯s better for us to eat first before we start the interview. What do you think?¡±


    Freddy looked at Elice with interest in his eyes, considering they had not had dinner yet. Unexpectedly, Elice had already responded to the offer, unfortunately with a refusal.


    ¡°No need,¡± Elice replied firmly. ¡°We already had dinner before we came here.¡±


    Ariel hummed rhythmically for a moment. His eyes seemed to be fixed on Elice¡¯s face.


    ¡°Uh¡­ what a shame. I invited you here on purpose because I wanted to have dinner with you as well. The food here is delicious.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. But perhaps it¡¯s better if we get straight to the point, sir,¡± Elice said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m sure someone like you has a very busy schedule. Every minute is precious, no doubt.¡±


    There was a brief silence, and Ariel could only smile at Elice¡¯s words. He clearly understood the subtle meaning behind Elice¡¯s statement. She subtly wanted to speed up their interview session. The sooner it started, the sooner it would be over. Unfortunately for Ariel, he had no reason to object.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ariel nodded. ¡°Can we start now?¡±


    *


    Elice could only hope that Freddy was not suspicious of the dynamic between her and Ariel. Despite her best efforts to remain calm, she could not. She was tense, and her body seemed to be building a defensive fortress on its own. As if she could no longer trust the man in front of her.


    ¡°Thank you for your cooperation. I look forward to a great article by the end of the week.¡±


    Freddy epted Ariel¡¯s handshake with a broad smile. ¡°Certainly.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    The relief that flooded Elice when Ariel finally left the room was immeasurable, akin to her ability to breathe more freely. It did not go unnoticed by Freddy.


    ¡°Regardless of your fiance¡¯s rtionship with Mr. Ariel, it seems like you¡¯re always nervous when you do interviews,¡± Freddy remarked.


    Elice smiled awkwardly. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s why I prefer to sit in front of theputer and edit iing articles.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    *

 In Mind 2

    Freddy helped Elice tidy up her things. At that moment the clock showed half past nine in the evening.


    ¡°Are youing home with me?¡±


    Elice¡¯s car was still at the garage, and she hade with Freddy earlier, but of course not for the return trip. Someone was waiting for her somewhere else.


    Elice shook her head. ¡°Thanks, but no. I can take a cab from here.¡±


    ¡°Okay. If that¡¯s the case,¡± Freddy said as he slung his backpack over his shoulder. ¡°Going up front? Or are you still waiting for your cab?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still waiting.¡±


    ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll go ahead. I don¡¯t want to get stuck in traffic.¡±


    That was exactly what Elice was hoping for. Fortunately, Freddy was not the chatty type. Eventually he left, leaving Elice alone.


    Without wasting any more time, Elice grabbed her work bag and walked casually, intending to meet Garrett. But the face she met at the door made her eyes widen, along with a question.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t gone home yet?¡±


    Of course, Elice was surprised. ¡°Ariel, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Elice. I won¡¯t do anything to you.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Ariel smiled. Still, Elice did not want to take any chances. Quickly, she created a safe distance and stepped back a few steps, along with the terrible possibility if the man persisted. Strangely, Ariel stayed where she was.


    ¡°I understand you don¡¯t trust me. I know that. Everything I¡¯ve done to you in the past was truly terrible. It can never be forgiven.¡±


    Not only did Elice notice the oddity that Ariel did not try to approach her, but she also noticed something else. She blinked once. Was that a look of remorse in Ariel¡¯s eyes?


    ¡°Thest few days I¡¯ve been thinking. Thinking about everything that happened between us,¡± Ariel said in a whisper. His face seemed to convey remorse and guilt. ¡°And I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s a better word to describe how cowardly I¡¯ve be as a man.¡±


    ¡°Ariel-¡±


    ¡°Forgive me, Elice.¡±


    Elice found her words cut off again by Ariel. This time, her statement was interrupted by a sentence Ariel uttered in a trembling voice.


    ¡°I apologize not to seek your pity or sympathy,¡± Ariel said, shaking his head repeatedly. ¡°No. I apologize only to relieve myself of guilt. I am truly sorry.¡±


    At that moment, Elice could not find a single word to say. She could only listen to every word Ariel said. She clearly saw expressions of regret, guilt, and even despair on his face. But something felt wrong. Somehow Elice sensed that her heart remained untouched by this apology.


    What are you up to, Ariel? I haven¡¯t known you for a year or two. It¡¯s been almost countless years. In all that time, apologies and maturity have never been a part of you.


    ¡°I know it may be hard for you to forgive me. I understand that. But there¡¯s something you need to know, Elice. For now, and in the future, all I want is for you to be happy.¡±


    If there was anyone who would be the first to vomit upon hearing Ariel speak so humbly, it would undoubtedly be Ariel himself. If he did not have a n, he would not talk to Elice like that. But one thing he said was true.


    Later you will know, Elice. Your happiness lies only with me, not with Garrett or any other man.


    Elice took a deep breath. She decided not to say anything, adopting an attitude as if she were a true listener, charged only with hearing the man¡¯s every word.


    A faint sound was heard and the adjoining door opened. Garrett stepped out and his eyes immediately met Ariel¡¯s. He nced briefly at Elice.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Reflexively, it took Elice only a moment to move next to him, holding his hand as if Garrett were her protector. And indeed, he was.


    ¡°Garrett, I didn¡¯t expect you to be here.¡±


    Ariel seemed to rub his hands together, suppressing his ego. He put on a friendly demeanor.


    ¡°Uh¡­ this is a happy coincidence. Since you¡¯re here, I thought this would be a good time.¡±


    Garrett looked at Ariel with a curious look. ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°I want to apologize for everything I¡¯ve done all this time. Including what Mom did to you and Auntie,¡± Ariel replied with a gentle look. ¡°Also, for what I did to you and Elice.¡±


    Just like Elice, Garrett remained silent, offering no reaction to this sudden apology.


    ¡°As of tonight, I will forget everything that happened in the past. And I hope you both can live happily ever after.¡±


    Not content with surprising Garrett and Elice with this sudden apology, Ariel did something even more unexpected. He walked over to Garrett and gave him a hug.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    And then, without saying anything more, Ariel left. Holding his breath, he walked away. When he felt he was at a safe distance, Ariel quickly loosened his tie. He felt suffocated.


    ¡°Do you want to see me dead, Ruben?¡±


    Inside the car, Ariel immediately vented his frustration to Ruben over the phone. Sweat was pouring down and his stomach felt sick.


    ¡°S-Sir, I apologize. But you have to win them all over. Because if our n is to go smoothly, I don¡¯t want you to be doubted in the slightest.¡±


    Ariel grumbled in annoyance and abruptly ended the call.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Ariel pounded the wheel to release his anger. He never thought there would be a time when he would say such disgusting things to Elice and Garrett. Especially by hugging the man like they were siblings.


    Ariel closed his eyes. Ruben¡¯s words echoed in his head and made him take a deep breath.


    This is only temporary, Ariel. It¡¯s only temporary.


    As the cool oxygen entered his lungs, Ariel managed to regain some of hisposure. Finally, he realized that what Ruben had said was true. He had to control himself. Just be patient for a while, so that all the ns they had made could work out perfectly.


    Of course. It¡¯s only a matter of time.


    *

 Alleged

    ¡°I hear that you met Elice and Garrett a few nights ago? Is it true?¡±


    On a bright Sunday morning, Ariel had just finished his weekly practice when his parents arrived at his apartment. At first, he thought that Farrah and Kurt would be returning to Crestdale soon after their conversation, but it turned out that wasn¡¯t the case. Kurt wanted to observe Ariel¡¯s performance at Lostic for a while, so they decided to stay longer.


    Ariel took a deep breath. With the help of a small towel hanging around his neck, he wiped off the sweat. The moisture on his face disappeared instantly.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Joining his parents, Ariel sat down and opened a bottle cap. He enjoyed its contents in a few gulps.


    Farrah nced at Kurt briefly before returning her gaze to her son.


    ¡°What were you talking about?¡±


    Farrah was obviously curious. When she first heard the news, she had waited. She thought Ariel would tell her the details of the meeting. But as it turned out, he didn¡¯t. Finally, unable to contain her impatience, she decided to visit Ariel¡¯s residence that morning.


    ¡°Uh¡­ it¡¯s not important,¡± Ariel replied, exhaling deeply. He leaned back on the sofa and yed with the water bottle in his hand. ¡°Just meaningless small talk.¡±


    Ariel didn¡¯t want to give away the details. It was embarrassing. And he felt nauseous every time he remembered the events of that night.


    After exchanging nces with her husband for a few moments, Farrah finally asked the question she had been holding back for days. Just as Ariel expressed his desire to help Farrah get rid of Garrett.


    ¡°Ariel.¡±


    Ariel¡¯s eyes, which had momentarily dropped, rose again. He looked at his mother.


    ¡°If I may know,¡± Farrah said with narrowed eyes. ¡°What exactly are you nning?¡±


    Ariel¡¯s hand that had been ying with the water bottle stopped moving. Without immediately answering, he instead stared intently at his mother. There was something different in the way Ariel looked at Farrah, and the middle-aged woman noticed it.


    ¡°What if you knew¡­¡±


    Ariel¡¯s voice was deep and heavy. Giving off a mysterious air that made Farrah furrow her brow in spection.


    ¡°¡­ would you help me?¡±


    *


    ¡°Don¡¯t stay upte and don¡¯t overthink things. See? Your face looks dull and your dark circles are getting bigger.¡±


    Elice could only grimace as Rita immediatelymented on her appearance when she returned home that weekend. She couldn¡¯t deny that what her aunt had said was true. Her face did look tired.


    ¡°You must have been staying upte a lottely.¡±


    Wilda greeted her daughter¡¯s return with a warm hug and seemed to agree with what Rita said.


    ¡°Not too much, actually,¡± Elice said as she sat down. ¡°But I¡¯ve been feeling tired a lottely.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Rita chuckled. She got the attention of the mother and daughter.


    ¡°Stress,¡± Rita continued her judgment. ¡°You must be stressed with the weddinging up.¡±


    In fact, Elice didn¡¯t want to remember anything about her marriage to Garrett. What Rita had said was somewhat true. Though Elice wasn¡¯t sure if it was just the wedding that was causing her so many thoughtstely. There were other things that apanied the headaches in her mind.


    On the other hand, hearing Rita¡¯s words made Wilda smile. She stroked Elice¡¯s head, her eyes calm as she looked at her daughter. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry too much. I am sure that everything will be fine.¡±


    Elice hoped so, too. But of course, as the day of her wedding approached, her feelings became more and more uncertain. People said it was normal. They called it thest temptation the bride and groom would face. If they were strong, they would surely ovee it. But in reality, many couples did not ovee it. In the end, the wedding didn¡¯t happen.


    ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡±


    Wilda¡¯s words always managed to bring peace to Elice. She felt better now. She was more rxed, and her eyes shifted their focus. They looked at a spot that had always been her favorite part of the room.


    It was the photo hanging on the wall that brought a smile to Elice¡¯s face. It was a portrait of Elice¡¯s family when her father was still alive. Elice loved looking at the photo and was grateful that Wilda had hung it when they moved. Its presence undoubtedly made the new house feel warmer.


    Following where Elice¡¯s eyes went, Wilda smiled as well. Obviously, they both felt the same warmth. The portrait held many memories and also happiness. Something that made Elice hope that her marriage would bring something simr.


    But apart from the marriage, Elice found her mind restless now. Thanks to her conversation with Ariel the other day, she had been feeling anxious for days. It couldn¡¯t be put into words, but Elice felt that something was different. She felt uneasy. And that uneasiness was exactly the same as what Garrett was feeling.


    After enjoying dinner, Garrett, who had decided to continue his postponed work, was lost in thought. It was obvious that he felt that something was wrong with Ariel¡¯s sudden change in behavior.


    Impossible. I¡¯ve known Ariel and his family for years. He¡¯s not the type of person who gives up easily.


    Just as his mother often faced challenges from Farrah, Garrett had encountered simr difficulties with Ariel throughout his life. And if there was one thing he had learned from every conflict involving their families, it was this. Farrah and her family were not the type of people to give up easily.


    So, it was certainly suspicious to Garrett when Ariel apologized to him. Especially when he wished him and Elice all the best.


    What was he nning?


    A knock on the door interrupted Garrett¡¯s thoughts. The door of his office opened. It was Regina holding it open and weing Daphne in.


    ¡°You may go.¡±


    Regina nodded. ¡°Alright, Madam.¡±


    Garrett rose from his seat, greeted Daphne¡¯s arrival, and helped her sit on the sofa.


    ¡°I thought you were asleep, Nana,¡± Garrett said.


    Daphne sighed deeply and tried to find afortable position before shaking her head. ¡°Sometimes insomnia bes a disease for the elderly,¡± she said. ¡°And you? Are you working on anything?¡±


    Garrett nced reflexively at his desk, at the glowingptop. Ironically, he hadn¡¯t touched it since he¡¯d arrived, his mind focused on other things.


    ¡°Nothing much. Just reviewing thepany¡¯s performance for the past month,¡± Garrett replied.


    Daphne nodded once. ¡°What did Ariel say to you and Elice?¡±


    That was Daphne, always blunt. Garrett noticed. But what she asked this time was really unexpected. Suddenly, Daphne asked something out of the ordinary.


    ¡°Excuse me, Nana?¡± Garrett guessed, but he didn¡¯t want to jump to conclusions. Although, in reality, Garrett¡¯s guess was the truth.


    ¡°Ariel met you and Elice, didn¡¯t he?¡± Daphne asked without waiting for her grandson to answer. ¡°A few days ago, at Em¡¯s the Arka restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Nana, you know?¡±


    Daphne chuckled softly. A fleeting smile yed on her lips. ¡°That night, I happened to be having dinner with Emily. And whether it was a coincidence or not, Carolus saw the three of you.¡±


    Garrett nodded briefly. It seemed he had to answer Daphne¡¯s question truthfully.


    ¡°Elice was interviewing Ariel as the new CEO of Lostic. And I was there just to be careful.¡±


    Reminding himself, Garrett tried to choose his words as carefully as possible. He didn¡¯t want to misspeak and give Daphne a different understanding.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t really want to meet Ariel. But that¡¯s how it happened,¡± Garrett continued. ¡°It was an unexpected meeting.¡±


    ¡°What did you talk about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing important, I think. Ariel just apologized for what he and his family have been doing all this time. And¡­ he wished me and Elice happiness.¡±


    As Garrett finished, Daphne burst outughing. Confused, Garrett realized that Daphne was reallyughing. Until the old eyes behind her sses became misty.


    ¡°So,¡± Daphne said after herughter subsided a bit. ¡°Do you believe what he said?¡±


    Garrett did not answer immediately, but stared intently at his grandmother. Daphne seemed to wipe her eyes briefly. Her expression was one of amusement, and that made Garrett wonder.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± Garrett replied with a sure answer that made Daphne take a deep breath. Herughter stopped. But it left a lingering smile that she couldn¡¯t wipe away. Daphne looked at Garrett. She shook her head rhythmically.


    ¡°I hope¡­¡± Daphne whispered then. ¡°¡­ don¡¯t, Garrett.¡±


    Garrett waited. In certain situations, waiting was indeed the best choice. Especially for this one.


    Daphne¡¯s face seemed to change. Now there was absolutely no trace of amusement. It was reced by the long exhtion of her tired breath.


    As if losing energy, Daphne¡¯s shoulders slumped. Her eyes, which had been looking at Garrett with their usual vibrant gaze, disappeared. They were reced by a weak look that seemed unfocused. For at that moment, Daphne did not seem to be looking at her grandson. Instead, she was looking at glimpses she didn¡¯t want to remember.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled like me.¡±


    *

 Questions

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled like me.¡±


    That one sentence echoed in Garrett¡¯s mind. Even after days had passed since that night, Daphne¡¯s voice saying it still rang clear in his ears. As if Daphne had repeated it many times.


    Of course, it made Garrett curious. But when he wanted to inquire further that night, Daphne gently refused. She decided to sleep instead. As a result, Garrett was gued by curiosity for days.


    And today, as his wedding approached, Garrett decided not to dwell on it. He wanted to clear his head. To prepare himself for the important day that was soon toe.


    A ringing phone interrupted Garrett¡¯s brief reverie. He answered the call immediately. It was from Sherly.


    ¡°Hello, sir. Mr. Nelson would like to see you.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s eyes widened. It was unexpected news. So, before Sherly could ask for his avability, he said, ¡°Ask him toe in. And make us some coffee. Especially for him,tte.¡±


    ¡°Alright, sir.¡±


    Garrett put the phone back down. He put his work aside for a moment and walked over to the sofa. Garrett wasn¡¯t expecting a visit from Nelson that day.


    The door opened. Nelson entered with casual steps and a raised head. He looked around with an astonished look.


    ¡°Wow! Wow! Wow! I can understand why you forgot about me while you were here, Garrett. Without any news or updates, uh¡­ clearly this room can make you forget the world.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s office was clearly the most luxurious and spacious workspace Nelson had ever seen. The one he had ever visited. With undoubtedly high-quality equipment, the room looked ssy thanks to the professional touches of those in their field.


    Garrett rose from his seat, not at all offended by Nelson¡¯s words. Thanks to the rtionship they had built over the years, Garrett clearly understood the middle-aged man¡¯s joking nature.


    ¡°Sorry for not keeping in touch all this time,¡± Garrett said. ¡°How have you been?¡±


    Garrett held out his hand, epting Nelson¡¯s greeting, and they seemed pleased to meet.


    ¡°Good,¡± Nelson replied as he sat down. ¡°And you look well too, Garrett.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    There was a knock, followed by the opening of the door, and Sherly entered with a tray containing two cups of coffee. She politely ced the drinks on the table.


    Nelson smiled at Sherly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, sir.¡±


    As Sherly disappeared behind the closing door, Nelson said, ¡°Your secretary here is younger than Mrs. Amber. And definitely prettier.¡±


    Garrett chuckled. ¡°But Mrs. Amber¡¯s still the best.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Nelson said as he reached for his cup oftte. He sipped its contents and thenmented, ¡°Mrs. Amber¡¯stte is still the best.¡±


    Garrett grinned at thement. ¡°Exactly what I think.¡±


    Then they bothughed.


    Nelson exhaled deeply after cing the cup back on its saucer and leaned back on the soft sofa. He looked rxed.


    ¡°So, how¡¯s life in the Pacific?¡± Nelson asked. ¡°Is everything going smoothly? Uh¡­ just so you know, I read your article in the Metro a few months ago. Your speech sounded good.¡±


    Garrett smiled thinly at the praise. He didn¡¯t consider it particrly important, but he certainly appreciated it.


    ¡°This is definitely more demanding than running Apex Builders and Co. While I¡¯ve been here, I can almost count on one hand the number of times I¡¯ve been home at exactly four in the afternoon.¡±


    Nelson squinted. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you usually get home at three in the afternoon.¡±


    Nelson¡¯sughter erupted again. Of course, he was teasing Garrett. The man knew for sure.


    ¡°I never thought inheritance could be so exhausting,¡± Garrettined. ¡°Exhausting and filled with immense responsibility.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you regret it, Garrett.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    For once, Garrett shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t regret it. At least I made the decision consciously.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    This one question stopped Garrett¡¯s tongue. He paused for a moment to take another long breath.


    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it if it¡¯s just me. But I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s broader than I first imagined.¡±


    Nelson didn¡¯t understand what Garrett meant. But when he was about to inquire further about what the man meant, Garrett quickly continued.


    ¡°I want to ask you something.¡±


    Putting aside his curiosity about Garrett¡¯s previous statement, Nelson found himself curious again about what the man would say next.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll answer,¡± Garrett said in advance. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m sure you know the answer to the question I¡¯m about to ask.¡±


    There was something different about the way Garrett spoke. Something that made Nelson sit up straight again. He nodded.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll answer as long as I know.¡±


    Staring at Nelson without blinking, Garrett realized that the Morales familywyer was the only person who could answer his curiosity. Because of what had happened to this family before. Something he didn¡¯t know because he was almost considered part of the nuclear family that felt like strangers.


    ¡°Is there something going on between Nana and Aunt Farrah?¡±


    Nelson¡¯s face immediately changed. Even though he tried to control himself, the shock Nelson felt couldn¡¯t escape Garrett¡¯s eyes. At that moment, Garrett could make a conclusion. That Nelson actually knew. Whatever had happened, Nelson clearly knew.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Nelson cleared his throat. ¡°Something? What do you mean?¡±


    This time Garrett let out a deep breath. He looked at Nelson without blinking and with a determined look.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know. No need to pretend.¡±


    Nelson couldn¡¯t deny it. But the question left him feeling conflicted. Between answering or not, he felt pressured as Garrett continued to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know that all the wealth and responsibility I¡¯ve taken on is not to be taken lightly. So¡­¡± Garrett emphasized each word. ¡°¡­ I feel I need to know what to expect in this family.¡±


    Seemingly burdened, Nelson rubbed his face with both hands. He thought. And realized how difficult Garrett¡¯s request was for him. Seeing this, Garrett finally decided to give up.


    ¡°It seems like you don¡¯t want to answer. Maybe this is a very sensitive question,¡± Garrett said. ¡°That¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s talk about something else. A-¡±


    ¡°It has to do with the death of yourte grandfather and father, Garrett.¡±


    Nelson¡¯s sentence not only cut off Garrett¡¯s words, but also left him stunned in his seat.


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    Nelson closed his eyes and took a deep breath. It was as if he needed time to silently apologize in his heart. And when the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes opened, he looked at Garrett.


    ¡°Madam Daphne and Farrah were never the mother and daughter they should have been. When Mr. Han and Mr. An were alive, their rtionship was already strained. In fact, they had their own problems.¡±


    Garrett furrowed his brow. A suspicion arose in his mind. But before he could voice the possibility, Nelson shook his head.


    ¡°If you think they¡¯re not biological mother and daughter,¡± Nelson said quietly. ¡°Then you¡¯re wrong. Despite long-standing rumors within the family, they are indeed mother and daughter.¡±


    It was clearly something strange. From an outsider¡¯s perspective, one might agree that Daphne and Farrah¡¯s rtionship was akin to that of stepmother and stepdaughter. Always at odds and in conflict.


    ¡°People often assume they are stepmother and stepdaughter. There were even rumors that Farrah was Mr. Han¡¯s illegitimate child being raised by Madam Daphne. But no.¡±


    There was a restrained grin as Nelson said this. His face showed amusement in the irony.


    ¡°Farrah is Madam Daphne¡¯s biological daughter.¡±


    Hearing this, Garrett felt a tremor in Nelson¡¯s voice. His expression was tired.


    ¡°Even if I could, I actually wish that Farrah wasn¡¯t a biological child of the Morales family. But that¡¯s not the reality.¡±


    Garrett listened attentively without saying anything, gathering information that Daphne and Farrah¡¯s rtionship had been in a bad state for a long time. Quite different from what he had assumed all along. Garrett had thought that Daphne and Farrah¡¯s conflict had only recently arisen, thanks to his inheritance from his grandfather and father.


    ¡°And if you¡¯re asking what exactly sparked the conflict between Madam Daphne and Farrah, I¡¯ll be honest with you, Garrett,¡± Nelson continued, shaking his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. When I came into this family, all these bad rtionships had already happened.¡±


    Garrett nodded. He didn¡¯t want to press Nelson about the reason for the fight between his grandmother and his aunt. Maybe Nelson really didn¡¯t know. But there seemed to be something that caught Garrett¡¯s attention. Something that Nelson had mentioned at the beginning.


    ¡°So¡­ about the death of Grandpa and Dad?¡± Garrett asked uncertainly. ¡°What do you mean, sir?¡±


    Nelson¡¯s eyes closed dramatically. His shoulders seemed to rise momentarily as he took in the air. Then the middle-aged man looked helplessly at Garrett.


    ¡°Madam Daphne believes Farrah is the mastermind behind both of her deaths.¡±


    *

 Closed

    Garrett could hardly believe what he heard. He even thought for a moment that there were two possibilities at that moment. The first was that he had misheard. The second was that Nelson had misspoken.


    However, judging from Nelson¡¯s facial expression, it could be concluded that he didn¡¯t mispeak. His face looked serious, with traces of sadness apanying it. And did that mean Garrett hadn¡¯t misheard?


    Garrett needed reassurance.


    ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Garrett asked. ¡°About Aunt Farrah?¡±


    Nelson took a deep breath. His face, showing signs of aging, looked tired. It was as if he had been forced to return to a past that brought back painful memories.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s what Madam Daphne thinks. Because it¡¯s clear that Farrah has her own interests.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s body froze. A cold sensation seemed to embrace him, almost making him tremble.


    ¡°Because of the inheritance.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t hard for Garrett to guess the origin. Even though years had passed since his father¡¯s death and Garrett had long been entitled to the inheritance, Farrah often disturbed him. She did everything she could to put Garrett and Norah down, to make them feel unworthy. To make them feel unworthy of this priceless wealth.


    But Farrah¡¯s actions had unintended consequences. Who would have thought that the sparks she lit would turn into a fire? Instead of dying out as she hoped? Because clearly, when Farrah publicly humiliated Norah and Garrett in hopes of further humiliating them, what actually happened was the opposite.


    ¡°Whether Madam. Daphne¡¯s belief is true or not,¡± Nelson continued with a heavy breath. ¡°The reality is that Farrah didn¡¯t get any of Mr. An¡¯s inheritance. It clearly states that it¡¯s all for his only son.¡±


    Garrett noticed that Nelson¡¯s eyes stared at him sharply without blinking.


    ¡°For you, Garrett.¡±


    A feeling of tightness somehow appeared in Garrett¡¯s chest. It almost made it difficult for him to breathe. So, he quickly loosened his tie and unbuttoned the top button of his shirt. Creating a wider path for air to enter his lungs.


    ¡°And do you know what made Madam Daphne so sure that Farrah was responsible for those deaths?¡±


    Garrett felt like he couldn¡¯t continue the conversation. His body seemed to suffer from a pain whose cause he didn¡¯t know. But when Nelson asked the question, he shook his head reflexively.


    And Nelson let out a long breath when he saw that shake of the head. Because his memory was working then. Showing those shes in his mind. Something he actually wanted to bury and never talk about again.


    ¡°The day before Mr. An¡¯s ident, Farrah met him. They had an argument. And I don¡¯t know if it was luck or fate,¡± Nelson exined. ¡°Because that night we were discussing the will, Garrett.¡±


    This time, Garrett may have stopped breathing. Maybe even his bodily organs had suddenly shut down. Especially with a confession Nelson made.


    ¡°At that moment, you were the only one Mr. An was thinking of.¡±


    *


    Garrett had never felt so tired as he did now. This fatigue did not just drain his body of energy. It was more than that. It felt like there was a void in his soul. A void that made his mind scream in pain.


    ¡°Garrett?¡±


    Elice opened the door to her apartment and found Garrett looking anything but well. His face was horribly disheveled. A sight Elice had never seen before. Even when the man was overworked and tired, it was never this bad.


    Garrett often looked tired with bags under his eyes. But that didn¡¯t mean he looked disheveled.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    There was sadness in Garrett¡¯s eyes. Something that made Elice approach Garrett and hug him immediately. Garrett dropped his head. Itnded on the curve of Elice¡¯s shoulder and his eyes closed.


    Elice didn¡¯t know what happened. But she chose to remain silent instead of asking. She had been there before. When sadness came, the first thing to do was to let the feeling flow. Whether in the form of tears or sobs. No need to ask.


    Later. When there was actually a time and a need, the exnation woulde of its own ord. And until that moment came, be the mostforting embrace. That¡¯s all.


    ¡°Have a drink first.¡±


    About fifteen minutester, Garrett and Elice were sitting together. On the soft sofa, with a cup of jasmine tea that Elice had made for him. Without saying anything, Garrett reached for the drink. He sipped it slowly.


    Silence. For the next few minutes there was no sound between them. Only Elice, who seemed to be reaching for one of Garrett¡¯s free hands. Holding his fingers.


    ¡°Have you had dinner?¡±


    It was only seven o¡¯clock. Elice happened not to have eaten either. And just in time, Garrett arrived.


    Taking a moment to breathe, Garrett shook his head slowly. He hadn¡¯t eaten yet. His workday ended around six o¡¯clock. He had nned to go straight home from the office. But somehow he ended up steering the wheel somewhere else and changed his destination. He ended up here.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Elice smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare dinner for us. And you better take a shower.¡±


    Elice left Garrett and went straight to the kitchen. It took Garrett about five minutes to get up from his seat. He went to Elice¡¯s room and did what the woman suggested. And of course, thanks to the incident the other day, it wasn¡¯t surprising to find some of Garrett¡¯s clothes in Elice¡¯s closet.


    Under the cold water pouring down, Garrett remained silent. His eyes were closed, memories swirling in his mind. He really didn¡¯t understand, but if what Nelson had said was true, it made Garrett wonder.


    If he really cared so much for me, why did he ignore me all this time?


    Not wanting to appear weak might be a natural ego for a man. Including not shedding tears. But right now, under the constantly flowing water soaking his naked body, warm tears welled up from his eyes.


    Garrett was crying. In the midst of the turmoil he was facing and the new reality he had just learned, he felt truly empty. He felt like an unsuspecting child. Blind to everything. Regret even crossed his mind.


    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have epted this legacy. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have entered a world that wasn¡¯t mine.


    But it was really toote. Garrett really couldn¡¯t go back. Especially when he saw Elice¡¯s face. Beaming as she served dinner. The woman clearly proved that Garrett hade a long way.


    They would be married soon. In a few weeks, which would pass quickly, they would be husband and wife.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Smiling after spooning rice for Garrett, Elice sat in her chair. Ready to enjoy her dinner as well.


    There was no meaningful conversation at the dinner table. Perhaps it was the first time that Elice and Garrett¡¯s togetherness was marked by a tendency toward coldness and silence. But again. Elice reminded herself not to push Garrett. Instead, she tried to make him feelfortable.


    This was clearly appreciated by Garrett. Elice didn¡¯t bombard him with questions. Because Garrett, feeling overwhelmed, clearly had a tendency not to talk about anything that night. Luckily, Elice understood that.


    Garrett just needed to let these feelings out and let them pass on their own. Even if it meant that he couldn¡¯t sleep. Meanwhile, Elice had long since fallen asleep beside him.


    So, what Garrett did was to enjoy Elice¡¯s sleeping face. Stroking it now and then. Caressing her hair. And when he decided to let her fall asleep in his embrace, his lips smiled faintly.


    At least there was something good about the legacy, wasn¡¯t there?


    *


    Daphne didn¡¯t have to ask where Garrett wasst night when he didn¡¯te home. After all, she knew almost everything that happened to her grandson. She also knew almost everything Garrett did. And even if she didn¡¯t, she didn¡¯t hesitate to ask.


    ¡°What have you been reading, Garrett? You look so serious.¡±


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t umon for Daphne to visit Garrett in his office. It wasn¡¯t the first or second time Daphne had done so. Just like that night. Feeling a little bored and unable to sleep, she decided to do the same. Sitting in Garrett¡¯s office and getting ready to watch whatever the man was doing.


    Tonight, however, seemed different. Since Daphne had arrived, she had seen Garrett concentrating only on the tablet in his hands. He seemed to be reading something.


    Daphne¡¯s question startled Garrett. His eyes shifted from the tablet to his grandmother.


    ¡°What is it, Nana?¡±


    Daphne sighed once. ¡°Aren¡¯t you working?¡± she asked. ¡°What have you been reading on that tablet all this time?¡±


    ¡°My work is all done, and this¡­¡± Garrett looked down at the tablet in his hands. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should answer the question. ¡°¡­ is just old news.¡±


    ¡°Old news?¡±


    Garrett nodded.


    ¡°What old news?¡±


    Garrett took a deep breath. Unsure whether to be honest or lie, he decided to answer the question truthfully.


    ¡°News about the ident four years ago.¡±


    This answer made Daphne¡¯s face change instantly. Garrett knew that Daphne could guess exactly what news he was reading.


    ¡°W-why are you reading this news?¡±


    There was a quiver in Daphne¡¯s voice. Followed by her squeezing the arm of the sofa. Garrett put the tablet down on the table and decided to approach Daphne. He sat down next to her.


    ¡°I just want to know,¡± Garrett replied casually. ¡°I have no idea what happened to Dad.¡±


    Garrett could see it. How Daphne¡¯s body was shaking. Her breathing became suddenly rapid. Her eyes seemed unfocused.


    Wait. Garrett looked closely at Daphne, who didn¡¯t look back. He found something there. There was sadness, anger, and also¡­ fear.


    Daphne swallowed several times. Sweat suddenly appeared on her face.


    ¡°Nana? Are you okay, Nana?¡±


    Daphne turned away. She looked at Garrett, but her old eyes seemed truly unfocused. And instead of answering Garrett¡¯s question, Daphne decided to stand up.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, Garrett. Don¡¯t stay up toote.¡±


    Garrett simply nodded at Daphne¡¯s words. The older woman then left Garrett¡¯s office. She was greeted by Regina who was waiting outside. Together they went to Daphne¡¯s room.


    Alone again in his own office, Garrett pondered Daphne¡¯s unusual behavior. The grandmother, who usually looked superior and exuded an aura of dominance, seemed different for a moment. It certainly made Garrett question something.


    Was Nana hiding something?


    *

 Vague

    The wedding day was approaching. Since Daphne had no objection, the sacred event would take ce on a cruise ship. And of course, it attracted the attention of the guests and the media crew.


    Garrett paid no attention. Even now, wedding matters seemed unimportant to him. No, it wasn¡¯t any sudden doubts that made Garrett feel this way; rather, his mind was now upied with other things. He thought about histe father and all the conversations with Nelson the other day. And if that wasn¡¯t enough, the news about his father¡¯s ident and Daphne¡¯s strange behaviorst night added to his mental fatigue.


    Garrett¡¯s anticipation of Farrah certainly added to it. After all, Daphne had warned him. With all this weighing on his mind, it was only logical that the wedding would be something that didn¡¯t really upy his thoughts.


    ¡°Garrett?¡±


    Norah¡¯s voice snapped Garrett out of his reverie that morning. He realized that he hadn¡¯t even touched his breakfast. A little confused, he turned to his mother. Norah¡¯s eyes looked at him with concern.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Norah asked. Her expression was worried. She could clearly see how disheveled Garrett looked, unlike his usual self. ¡°Are you sick?¡±


    Daphne, who had been enjoying her breakfast, looked down at Garrett as Norah spoke. Her chewing stopped and her eyes stared at her grandson from behind the lenses of her sses. She seemed to agree with Norah¡¯s suspicion. But Garrett shook his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom.¡±


    Norah didn¡¯t believe him. ¡°But you look so tired. Is there a problem at work?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Garrett said as he picked up his spoon. ¡°I guess I just didn¡¯t get enough sleep.¡±


    ¡°When is your day off, Garrett?¡±


    Daphne added her question to the conversation between mother and son. With a raised hand. Calling to the servant standing not far from her seat.


    ¡°The day after tomorrow, Nana.¡±


    Daphne nodded. ¡°Good. You should get plenty of rest. Don¡¯t get sick right before your wedding day.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Turning to the servant who approached her, Daphne pointed to her breakfast. A delicious bowl of oatmeal.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little less sweet. Bring me some honey.¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam.¡±


    The servant moved. In a short time, he brought the honey Daphne had requested. Of course, she didn¡¯t want to keep her elderly employer waiting long. Less than five minutester, a bowl of honey was on the table.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the honey, madam.¡±


    Pulling the bowl closer to her oatmeal bowl, Daphne was about to say thank you when she turned to the servant.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    But her words stopped halfway. Daphne¡¯s forehead wrinkled. Her eyes scrutinized the servant with a sharp, probing gaze. The servant, realizing there was something different about the way Daphne was looking at her, asked politely.


    ¡°What is it, madam? Is there anything else you need?¡±


    Daphne didn¡¯t answer the question. Instead, she threw it back with a visibly changed expression, which didn¡¯t escape Garrett¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Who are you? I¡¯ve never seen you before,¡± Daphne demanded.


    The servant smiled nervously. ¡°I¡¯m Ida, madam. I¡¯m a new servant here. I just-¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The servant flinched. Reflexively, she took a few steps back as Daphne¡¯s hand moved across the dining table. It swept the bowl of honey, sending it flying and crashing to the floor. It shattered, startling everyone in the room.


    Garrett and Norah exchanged nces and remained silent as Daphne then shouted.


    ¡°Yocelyn!¡±


    Once. Twice. Three times. Daphne called that name a total of times until a thirty-five-year-old woman hurried up to Daphne. She nced briefly at Ida, who was looking down, her body shaking.


    ¡°What is it, madam?¡± As the head maid in the house, Yocelyn knew something was wrong. Especially with the broken pieces of the bowl scattered on the floor.


    Daphne¡¯s face flushed. Her hand pointed at Ida.


    ¡°You hired a new servant?¡± Daphne asked in a high tone. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Yocelyn swallowed hard. A bead of sweat was visible on the side of her face. Now it wasn¡¯t just Ida who seemed shaky, but Yocelyn as well.


    ¡°M-Madam,¡± Yocelyn whispered haltingly. ¡°Myra, who usually works here, quit due to illness. So, I had to look for a new servant to-¡±


    Norah closed her eyes in shock as Daphne mmed down the bowl of oatmeal she had eaten earlier.


    ¡°I told you, I don¡¯t want any new people in this house!¡±


    Yocelyn bowed her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, madam. I-¡±


    ¡°Fire her!¡± Daphne ordered. ¡°I don¡¯t care. You can double the sry of whoever wants to rece Myra¡¯s job. But I don¡¯t want any new people in this house!¡±


    ¡°Understood, madam,¡± Yocelyn nodded without lifting her face. ¡°I will do it.¡±


    When Yocelyn then left with Ida, Daphne seemed to snort. Her face looked extremely flushed. Her breath was hot, and the emotion made her chest feel warm.


    Daphne grabbed her ss of water. But when the new ss touched her lips, she froze. Eventually, she mmed the ss down as well.


    ¡°Regina!¡±


    Daphne¡¯s personal nurse came quickly and attentively. ¡°Yes, Madam?¡±


    ¡°Take me to my room,¡± Daphne held out her hand. ¡°And prepare my breakfast.¡±


    Regina helped Daphne to her feet. She patiently guided Daphne, who seemed a little troubled by her anger that morning. Her legs were shaking.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The incident was witnessed by Garrett and Norah without missing a beat. They chose to remain silent. Not to interfere at all because they knew well how Daphne acted when she was angry. Unable to be calmed. Speaking out would only make the situation worse.


    ¡°An elder¡¯s emotions are unpredictable,¡± Norah said with a sigh. She looked at Garrett. ¡°I hope you understand. Just because Nana¡¯s like this doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s evil. It¡¯s just that sometimes older people are more sensitive.¡±


    Garrett continued to eat his breakfast. He chewed slowly and mumbled softly.


    ¡°More sensitive? Um¡­ is that possible?¡±


    *


    ¡°After meeting with Mr. Nelson a few days ago, you seem a little different,¡± Ambermented as she pulled out a document signed by Garrett. She tilted her head slightly to get a better look at Garrett¡¯s face. Really! Amber was sure of what she said.


    ¡°Different?¡± Garrett repeated Amber¡¯s words. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ve just been tiredtely. My schedule has been too full.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Coughing slightly, Amber seemed hesitant. What Garrett had said made sense. He had had a busy scheduletely, and it was Garrett¡¯s own wish. He seemed driven to get as much work done as possible before his wedding day.


    ¡°Especially with my weddinging up. How can I not look different?¡± Garrett added.


    Amber chuckled. ¡°Hopefully you can use your leave to rest for a while,¡± she said. ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Garrett just nodded weakly and let Amber leave his office. He was alone again. He sighed deeply and leaned back against the chair.


    Looking up slightly, Garrett¡¯s eyes nced at the ceiling. He was lost in thought. His memory suddenly shed back to the events of that morning. When Daphne had be angry only because Yocelyn had hired a new servant. This incident reminded him of something else. When he first moved into the Morales house and found that a sister had to pack up her belongings and leave shortly after he arrived. For one reason. Daphne had kicked her out.


    Nana is like-


    ¡°Ring!¡±


    The ringing of the phone interrupted Garrett¡¯s reverie. He grabbed the phone and saw that it was Elice. Without wasting any time, he answered the call.


    ¡°Hello, Elice.¡±


    Garrett greeted her a moment after answering the call, then heard Elice¡¯s voice the next second.


    ¡°Hello, Garrett.¡±


    ¡°Why are you calling me?¡± Garrett asked, ncing at the watch on his wrist. It had been an hour since he left the office. ¡°Are you home yet?¡±


    Asking this question, Garrett surely remembered that today was Elice¡¯sst day at work before their wedding day. And that was why Elice went straight home instead of to her apartment.


    ¡°Yes. I just got home about ten minutes ago, and what I found at home made me call you right away,¡± Elice replied.


    Garrett closed his eyes. ¡°Have Nana¡¯s people arrived at the house yet?¡±


    ¡°You know, Garrett?¡± Elice asked. ¡°I was really surprised to see them filling the house.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ve had a lot on my mindtely.¡±


    Of course, Elice could understand that better than anyone. That was evident from the understanding she gave the next moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I was just surprised and wondered who they were. You know, I¡¯m not used to all this yet.¡±


    Reflexively, Garrett chuckled softly. A faint smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°It was her idea,¡± Garrett exined, trying to rify. ¡°Nana thought that as the wedding got closer, things would get busier for you. So, she sent some people over.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ it¡¯s not just some people, Garrett.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡±


    ¡°You know? There are even people here who im to be from a salon and spa. And they want to set up some kind of impromptu salon here.¡±


    Garrettughed. He understood what Elice meant. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t set up an impromptu salon in Elice¡¯s house. But they would certainly do one or two things that would give the impression of setting up such a salon.


    ¡°You know, Elice? Nana is someone who lives in two eras. Maybe Grandma thought that you would observe the confinement for three days. I¡¯m sure she sent these people with the intention that you wouldn¡¯t have to leave the house for a few days.¡±


    There was a moment of silence, but Garrett clearly heard Elice¡¯s sigh.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. Parents always say to avoid traveling the closer you get to the wedding.¡±


    It was advice that still prevailed in society to this day. Whether it was a myth or not, many people believed it.


    ¡°And now¡­¡±


    Elice¡¯s voice could be heard again, conveying confidence with her words.


    ¡°¡­ I will obey the words of my parents. Whatever they may be.¡±


    There was a tickling sensation that made the corners of Garrett¡¯s lips twitch. Finally, his lips curved into a faint smile. It was then that Garrett realized something. Being with Elice, there were many things that could make himugh. At least smile. Even if it was unconscious.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    There was a short silence. Maybe Elice was thinking about Garrett¡¯s words on the other end. It was clearly a sudden expression.


    ¡°For what?¡±


    For many things, of course. But at that moment Garrett answered with an effective sentence.


    ¡°For understanding me.¡±


    Elice could have asked more questions. But in reality she didn¡¯t. And for Garrett that was the biggest help Elice could give him. For often, questions asked when the mind is confused or feelings are sad only make the situation worse. So, in the end, Garrett expressed what he was feeling with one statement.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    *

 In Bond 1

    Star Cruise was the name. It was a luxurious and stylish cruise ship from maind China. ording to circting news, the ship, which had a capacity of about 3, 400 passengers in 1, 675 cabins, was said to have been built at the Meyer shipyard in Papenburg, Germany. The luxurious ship was approximately 336 meters long and 40 meters wide, and was expected to reach speeds of over 23 knots.


    Equipped with the im of being environmentally friendly, Star Cruise also boasted several other interesting features. These included diesel-electric pod propulsion, hydrodynamic improvements, and various other energy-saving measures.


    Not only was the environment a focus, but also passengerfort. Many special features were presented to create an unforgettablefortable atmosphere for those who stepped on board. With an interactivemunication system and extensive stage equipment, there was plenty of entertainment to apany the voyage.


    There were at least thirty-five restaurants and bars avable on Star Cruise. In addition, indoor facilities included a theater, movie theater, salon, spa, fitness center, game room, bowling alley, rock climbing park, and a shopping mall featuring several world-renowned brands.


    Among these various features, however, the 145 suites stood out as the main highlight. They offered luxurious amenities, including an exclusive swimming pool. So, it was no wonder that nearly two thousand crew members were needed to provide quality service to each and every passenger.


    With these luxurious features and facilities, it was no wonder that Star Cruise became a favorite. It became a cruise ship that was familiar to the upper-ss individuals who enjoyed the morous atmosphere of the sea. A cruise ship that certainly not just anyone could board, let alone hold events on board.


    Certainly, among the few individuals who fell into the ¡°not just anyone¡± category was the Morales family. As one of the conglomerate families with an unparalleledpany in Oceana, renting the ship for their heir¡¯s wedding event was not a difficult task.


    It was the day. The day Garrett and Elice finally got married. Sailing around the waters of Singapore, they exchanged vows in front of all the witnesses present.


    The procession was indeed private. Reserved only for the closest family members, while the invited guests enjoyed their time in separate rooms. With entertainment, of course.


    Wearing a white dress designed by a famous designer, Elice looked truly captivating. Her exotic Oceana skin made her look stunning in the eyes of everyone who looked at her. Especially Garrett. So much so that he could hardly take his eyes off her when he had to shake hands with Elice¡¯s guardian during the procession.


    The echoes of gratitude rang out as Garrett and Elice finally became husband and wife. In the midst of their happiness, the newlyweds made sure to greet their family members.


    Daphne was the first person they approached. The elderly woman looked luxurious in her maroon dress. She appeared healthy, fresh, and genuinely happy as the couple approached her. It was Garrett who greeted them first.


    ¡°Congrattions, Garrett. You¡¯re finally married.¡±


    Regardless of the origin of their congrattions, it was obvious that Daphne could not contain her emotions. The happiness she felt was truly genuine and heartfelt. After all, no grandmother could be anything but overjoyed to witness her grandchild¡¯s wedding, including Daphne.


    Garrett hugged Daphne. Despite his past perceptions of his grandmother, Garrett found himself seeing the elderly woman from a different perspective. Ultimately, this led to a new approach to assessing, understanding, and interacting with Daphne.


    ¡°Thank you, Nana. Pray for us that we may always be happy, Nana.¡±


    Daphne nodded. ¡°Of course, Garrett. Of course.¡±


    Unlike Garrett, Elice remained cautious around Daphne. It was not intentional, but rather a natural consequence of recent events, when she was shocked to learn that Daphne was behind the explosive article about her and Garrett.


    For Elice, Daphne was an unpredictable character. And because of this incident, it was understandable that Elice would err on the side of caution. In front of her family, however, she managed to maintain herposure admirably, especially in the sacred atmosphere of the wedding. Tears welled in her eyes as Daphne hugged her.


    ¡°Stay with Garrett, Elice. No matter what happens, never leave him. Be a strong woman,¡± Daphne whispered. ¡°Be a strong woman for Garrett and for yourself.¡±


    In Daphne¡¯s embrace, Elice was stunned. At first nce, it might have sounded like typical advice given by parents to their newly married children. But Elice didn¡¯t take it that way.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Daphne released her hug but did not let go of Elicepletely. Her hands squeezed her granddaughter-inw¡¯s fingers, she looked into her eyes and nodded once.


    *


    About an hourter, the reception for the guests began. Elice and Garrett had changed their clothes, wearing modern outfits thatplemented each other perfectly.


    Looking like a princess in the modern world, Elice wore a wedding dress made by a famous designer. It had a simple yet elegant design, with ayered mermaid neckline that caught everyone¡¯s eye. The uniqueness of the gown undoubtedly made it the center of attention, especially with its tube top style that entuated Elice¡¯s sleek shoulders.


    Completing the ensemble was a bridal veil with a gold floral motif that added to Elice¡¯s stunning appearance. She truly became the queen of the day.


    ¡°You really know how to pick a woman, Garrett. She¡¯s really beautiful. You¡¯re very lucky.¡±


    This was one of thepliments Elice received. As the banquet went on and the invited guests enjoyed themselves, some of them took the time to offer their congrattions.


    Garrett nodded, epting the praise with a broad smile on his face. ¡°I believe I am indeed lucky.¡±


    For these words were not just empty talk. Garrett¡¯s expression said it all. Even though Wilda and Rita were sitting at a distance, they could both see it clearly.


    ¡°Garrett really loves Elice. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Rita asked Wilda, the older sister, who could not stop looking at the happiness radiating from her sister¡¯s face. She smiled and nodded once.


    ¡°I hope their love willst a long time,¡± Wilda prayed. ¡°Forever.¡±


    *

 In Bond 2

    In her heart of hearts, Wilda was not hoping for anything extravagant. To see her beloved daughter happy in this marriage was what she wanted most.


    ¡°I just want Elice to be happy.¡±


    Meanwhile, there was a part of the Morales family in the room that seemed to scoff at the extravagance of Elice and Garrett¡¯s wedding. With eyes rolling in mockery, they seemed not to acknowledge that the event was one of the most stylish that would be remembered as historic.


    ¡°Ma, I implore you to keep yourposure. At least in front of everyone, you should put on a happy face,¡± Ariel whispered to his mother. He moved closer to her side, speaking softly close to her ear, as if pretending to choose from the food on the table. He picked up a piece of chocte cake sprinkled with cheese.


    ¡°Do you want to see me throw up in here?¡± Farrah replied bluntly. Then she turned to her husband, who looked rxed and smiled as he enjoyed the ongoing entertainment. To the singer singing in front of them. ¡°I am even amazed to see your dad really enjoying this party.¡±


    Feeling insulted, Kurt, who had been captivated by the melodious voice, turned around. A smile still remained on his face. When his eyes met Farrah¡¯s, he blinked once.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°What?¡± Kurt asked. ¡°What did you say earlier?¡±


    Farrah¡¯s eyes rolled as she shook her head repeatedly. A sigh escaped her lips.


    ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s not important.¡±


    Saying that, Farrah got up from her seat. She seemed to be about to leave when Ariel asked.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Pausing for a moment, Farrah exhaled and looked at her son.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I should have a happy face in front of everyone?¡±


    Ariel furrowed his brow. Indeed, he had said that a few moments ago. He nodded. ¡°So?¡±


    Farrah looked around the room. At the happy newlyweds. Who seemed to be shing their big smiles at everyone.


    ¡°I want to talk to Elice and Garrett. To offer her congrattions,¡± Farrah replied. ¡°Just as you requested.¡±


    In fact, that was what Ariel was hoping for. At the very least, he wished his mother could act like a family in public. And not without reason. Thanks to his personal assistant¡¯s input the other day, he also wanted to make sure his parents had their alibis.


    Ariel nodded and let Farrah go while his eyes followed his mother¡¯s journey. Walking casually, Farrah seemed to smile and asionally greeted some of the guests. Until she reached the ce where Elice and Garrett were, her steps stopped. She smiled.


    Garrett and Elice exchanged nces. They both returned Farrah¡¯s smile. Just as Farrah shook Garrett¡¯s hand, she hugged her niece.


    ¡°Congrattions, Garrett,¡± Farrah said, patting him on the back a few times. ¡°Auntie hopes you¡¯ll always be happy with the woman you choose.¡±


    Garrett had never experienced Farrah being kind to him in his life. Especially not to congratte him. Never. Even during the engagement, Farrah only shook his hand. Briefly.


    This time the attitude was different and Garrett tried to ept it. After all, he did not want chaos here. So, in fact, Garrett was grateful that Farrah showed a friendly attitude.


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡±


    Farrah gave Garrett onest smile before turning to the bride, who she refused to admit looked morous at the moment. It was hard, but Farrah thought Elice¡¯s wedding dress was a bit over the top.


    ¡°Hello, Elice.¡±


    The greeting Elice received from Farrah made her tense. She took a quick breath and tried to calm down. Just before she returned the greeting.


    ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡±


    Elice¡¯s hands spread out to wee Farrah¡¯s hug. Confused, but at that moment, Elice realized something. In the past, facing Farrah had caused a throbbing sensation in her chest. Something that made her feel pain, but strangely, she didn¡¯t feel it anymore. It felt light. And finally, Elice realized that her past had truly passed.


    ¡°Congrattions, Elice.¡±


    In congratting her, Farrah had promised Ariel to show a happy face in front of many people. Including congratting Elice and Garrett.


    However, it seemed that this trait was ingrained in Farrah. Maybe she could control herself a little in front of Garrett. But in front of Elice? Well¡­ that was another story.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re happy. Regardless, your happiness clearly calms me. At least I feel really calm now.¡±


    Elice would not be wrong if she thought there was a subtle hint in Farrah¡¯s words. Despite whatever resentment Farrah had for her, Elice had never expected the woman to be sarcastic with her now. On her wedding day? Goodness.


    And at that moment, right after Farrah¡¯s words hadnded on her ears, Elice somehow felt as if she heard Daphne¡¯s voice echoing in her mind with a single sentence.


    ¡°Be a strong woman.¡±


    Elice was not exactly sure what Daphne meant by that. But Elice knew one thing for sure. It was her wedding day. She was the queen there. And like a queen, Elice would not let her smile fade. Instead, she replied,


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie. Thank you for reminding me that I deserve a greater man.¡±


    The hug loosened. Elice did it on purpose to show Farrah her beautiful smile. She also deliberately locked her gaze with Farrah¡¯s, unwavering and intense. She did not allow Farrah¡¯s focus to shift away from her.


    ¡°What Auntie said before was indeed true,¡± Elice continued. ¡°I was indeed looking for a rich and handsome man.¡±


    There were many guests, whether family or close friends. Everyone was happy. But of all of them, it was surely the bride and groom whose happiness was truly immeasurable. Especially Elice. For now, she realized clearly. The tears she had once shed had actually led her to the gates of true happiness.


    Indeed. There was no guarantee that a marriage would be free of problems. But facing those problems while holding the hand of a man who would never let go was truly something worthwhile.


    So, there was no need to ask how confident Elice was when she ended her statement with a destiny she had already achieved.


    ¡°And I found him.¡±


    *

 A Barrage 1

    No need to ask what Farrah¡¯s expression was like at that moment. When she heard what Elice said to her, especially with the triumphant smile that this woman shed on her face, really! Farrah felt the emotion instantly fill her chest. Growing. Overflowing and about to explode.


    ¡°Once again,¡± Elice said with a sweetness that managed to make Farrah¡¯s stomach churn. ¡°Thank you, Auntie. I wouldn¡¯t be experiencing any of this without you.¡±


    Farrah¡¯s body was already shaking. You could see it on her red lipstick.


    Elice waited in her smile. She wondered what Farrah would do. Would she adjust the bridal veil she was wearing or would she walk away with a face full of suppressed anger?


    As it turned out, Farrah chose thetter. Although, of course, it was not easy for her. In fact, it took a great deal of effort when she reminded herself.


    Calm down, Farrah. Do not listen to what Elice says. Ariel is far superior to Garrett in every way. Ariel is much more handsome and¡­


    Ironically, Farrah could not really see Ariel¡¯s superiority over Garrett at the moment. With all the inherited wealth he had? Ridiculous! Even her husband¡¯s wealth could notpete with what Garrett had.


    Farrah took a deep breath. She decided to leave without saying another word. Shame and anger hadpletely tied her tongue. She was truly emotional. She had not expected Elice to react to her remarks. Not to mention that Elice could hit her so precisely.


    How could Elice say such a thing? She¡¯s not like the Elice I knew before.


    Because what Farrah remembered was Elice worshipping her with tears streaming down her face. Who begged and pleaded, hoping to be pitied. So that Farrah would give her blessing and permission for Ariel to marry her.


    That. This was the Elice Farrah knew. The Elice who would shrink back when she raised her finger and pointed at her. The Elice who would shed tears when she was scolded and humiliated. This was clearly not the Elice. The one who stared back at her without blinking when she was mocked. Who remained calm without trembling at all when cornered. And even more surprisingly, she smiled beautifully when responding to her remarks.


    Elice¡¯s demeanor had sessfully stunned Farrah. She wondered if this was the same Elice who used to be her son¡¯s girlfriend.


    And as Farrah¡¯s trembling footsteps carried her across the event space, her eyes met Daphne¡¯s at an unexpected moment. No need to ask. The older woman must have witnessed the scene just now.


    So, it seemed only natural when Daphne raised her ss. She aimed it at Farrah and smiled.


    To others, it might have seemed like a warm invitation from a mother to her daughter. But Farrah knew exactly what Daphne was talking about. The mother was clearly mocking her. Thanks to the color of her face and the woman¡¯s expression, it wasn¡¯t hard for Daphne to guess how the conversation between Farrah and Elice had ended.


    Trying to keep herposure, Farrah took a quick deep breath. She tried to smile for all the guests and the cameras ready to capture every moment. No matter how embarrassing the incident was, Farrah did not want to look bad in the photos. Even if she cursed inwardly.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Damn it! So, Mom had already found her new ally?


    It was not an exaggeration for Farrah to think so. In fact, when Daphne saw Farrah approaching Garrett and Elice, she was already convinced that something was going to happen. Or if nothing would happen, at least Farrah would do something to the newlyweds. So of course, Daphne did not let them out of her sight for a moment. Not forgetting to send signals to Carolus. To anticipate every possible oue.


    Daphne was curious what Elice and Farrah were talking about. Honestly, a tiny bit of worry rose in Daphne¡¯s heart. But when she saw the look on Farrah¡¯s face as she walked away, the worry vanished in an instant. Especially when she saw Elice. The beautiful woman¡¯s face seemed rxed, smiling at Farrah¡¯s departure. It did not need to be exined, Daphne could guess what had happened. That for the first time Farrah had received a direct hit to the face.


    So, she could guarantee how angry Farrah was at that moment. And it was extremely difficult for her to keep a fake smile on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ma? Why do you look so angry?¡±


    No matter how hard Farrah tried to hide the anger she was feeling, Ariel and Kurt, as her closest people, certainly knew what was happening to Farrah. The woman¡¯s angry, sad, and happy expressions had be their daily bread. And it was not hard for Ariel to guess that his mother was angry right now.


    At whom?


    It did not take long for Ariel¡¯s curiosity to be answered. Because shortly after, Farrah let it all out. In a whispering tone.


    ¡°Angry?¡± Farrah hissed. ¡°I¡¯m not just angry. But I feel like exploding, Ariel. And it¡¯s all because of that little woman. Ah! And your Nana too.¡±


    Ariel held his heart. Despite the fact that Ariel and Farrah had agreed to stand shoulder to shoulder for amon goal, deep in his heart, Ariel always felt hurt when his mother spoke like that. Referring to Elice with demeaning terms was something he never liked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what she said to me earlier?¡±


    Farrah reminded herself not to mention Elice¡¯s name at that moment. After all, there were a lot of ears around. She did not want people to know the story of what had happened between them.


    ¡°What did she say to you earlier?¡± Ariel asked.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t believe it,¡± Farrah hissed. ¡°She thanked me. Because of me, she said she could get a richer and better man.¡±


    *

 A Barrage 2

    Even Kurt, who was still enjoying the singer¡¯s voice, suddenly turned around. His eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°She said that to you?¡± Kurt asked.


    Farrah turned to her husband. Without hesitation, she nodded. Only to grimace in frustration the next moment.


    ¡°Can you imagine, Pa? She belittled us. She belittled Ariel by saying that our son was no richer or better than her husband.¡±


    Kurt took a deep breath. He seemed to sit back in his chair. His expression was conflicted.


    ¡°Actually, what she said is true.¡±


    Farrah¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Pa.¡±


    ¡°But we all know how her husband acquired that wealth,¡± Kurt continued quickly. Whether it was because he had intended to say that from the beginning or because he rushed to say it to avoid his wife¡¯s wrath. ¡°Because, if we want to be fair, your husband is iparable to Ariel. Our son has wealth from his own hard work. Not just relying on inheritance.¡±


    Farrah nodded. She clearly agreed with her husband¡¯s words. Although, in reality, they also dreamed of inheriting wealth.


    ¡°So, you already know, right?¡±


    This time Farrah turned back to Ariel. She woke her son, who had been silent as he listened to his mother¡¯s story. She could not believe that Elice had said such a thing. But really, Ariel also saw how different Farrah¡¯s face looked after she approached Elice.


    ¡°She is obviously not a woman worthy of your love, Ariel. She¡¯s really cunning. Only after wealth and riches. A despicable woman.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t we the same?¡± Ariel replied suddenly. His words caught the attention of Farrah and Kurt. ¡°We¡¯re after wealth and riches too, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Farrah, who had been cursing Elice all along, looked surprised by Ariel¡¯s words. Even Kurt was the same.


    ¡°Ariel, what-¡±


    Ariel rose from her seat. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I want to rest for a while.¡±


    With that, Ariel actually left. Leaving behind his parents, who looked stunned by their son¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°Huh! How can Ariel equate us with that despicable woman? Ridiculous! We¡¯re clearly different,¡± Farrah grumbled incessantly. She turned to her husband. ¡°Right, Pa?¡±


    Kurt just nodded.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°If that despicable woman wants to control this wealth and riches so badly, she¡¯s clearly wrong. Unlike us. I have a share in every penny her husband has. Anyway, I¡¯m still her family.¡±


    For the moment, Kurt chose not to respond to his wife¡¯s constant grumbling. He remained silent and enjoyed the entertainment.


    Meanwhile, in one of the rooms set aside for guests who wished to rest, Ariel threw his jacket on the bed. Although he reminded himself to be patient and resilient, it was not easy. Even the drama he had been building up for the past few days felt futile when he saw how happy Elice was as Garrett held her hand.


    Elice smiled. Eliceughed. And Elice looked at Garrett with eyes full of love.


    Ariel would not be wrong to guess that the sparkle in Elice¡¯s eyes was love. For he dared to swear. Once upon a time, he had seen a simr look from Elice. Back then¡­ that¡¯s how Elice had looked at him.


    ¡°Oh God,¡± Ariel growled and took a deep breath. His chest felt tight. The image of Garrett embracing Elice intimately ignited a fiery heat in him. ¡°Elice. I love you.¡±


    Ariel felt unimaginable regret. If he could go back in time, he would definitely change every decision he ever made. He would fight for Elice, regardless of his parents¡¯ words.


    But for all the things that were toote, Ariel knew he could not go back. With determination, he gritted his teeth as the beautiful face of Elice,ughing happily, crossed his mind.


    ¡°Forgive me, Elice. I may make you cry again. But I promise you. In the end, I will be the one to wipe away your tears. I will be the one who makes you happy again.¡±


    It was a good scenario. Garrett would die and he would emerge as a hero. Embrace Elice. Comfort her. And then win her heart back.


    *


    The super luxurious wedding event on the cruise ship ended sessfully. In the form of enthusiastic apuse and constant admiration. Clearly, it would be one of the most luxurious weddings many would remember. Moreover, there were quite a few media crews covering it. Even though they were not celebrities, the groom was in the spotlight.


    Of course, the event on the cruise ship was not the only celebration of Garrett and Elice¡¯s wedding. A dayter, a second party was held at the same hotel where the engagement party was held. This time it was an open event where many people were invited. Those who did not get to experience the luxury of the cruise ship could at least enjoy themselves at the reception.


    Daphne¡¯s meeting with the hostess a few days ago at The Arka was no ordinary dinner. On this asion, Daphne had personally asked Emily to ensure that her grandson¡¯s event would go off without a hitch. Luxury and ss were paramount.


    Just like the event on the cruise ship, the reception went off without a hitch. Every guest seemed happy and wasplimented repeatedly. Not just for the banquet, of course. They also praised the harmony of the newlyweds.


    It was a joyful wedding. But also exhausting. And the newlyweds got little rest.


    The Arka, with its excellent service, ensured that Elice and Garrett¡¯s room became the most therapeutic room they had ever designed. To createfort and beauty that would make their tiredness disappear in an instant. After all, there was a private jet waiting for them the next day.


    Certainly. A honeymoon awaited Elice and Garrett.


    *

 Together

    As the jet took off, both Elice and Garrett unintentionally did the same thing: they sighed deeply.


    They both turned to each other and thenughed together. As if they felt the same. Exhausted. Thanks to a series of wedding events that really drained their energy. Speaking of which, it was no surprise that Elice and Garrett had not had their wedding night yet.


    They were tired. And the need to stay fresh was their priority. So, it¡¯s understandable that they felt relieved now. As if the jet had just taken them away from all the hustle and bustle.


    ¡°You¡¯re tired.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s hand caressed Elice¡¯s face. Despite her impable makeup, the signs of fatigue were not hidden from Garrett¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°So are you.¡±


    Elice noticed something simr. Especially in light of the fact that Garrett had been working tirelessly on several jobs before the vacation. Elice was sure that Garrett¡¯s handsome face looked much more exhausted than hers.


    ¡°At least we have a few hours to rest during the flight,¡± Elice said, leaning backfortably. ¡°Precious time.¡±


    Shifting his position slightly, Garrett was sure he would never get bored looking at Elice¡¯s face for the rest of his life. Especially when Elice returned his gaze with the same look she was radiating.


    ¡°Maybe about fifteen hours of rest on the ne until we arrive. Not including the time the ne has to refuel.¡±


    Fifteen hours. That¡¯s more than they needed to rest. Especially since there was always a room avable.


    A flight attendant came in and brought them a spread of food and drinks, along with some snacks. Everything looked tempting.


    ¡°Eat and then sleep,¡± Elice said, pulling her te closer. ¡°That¡¯s the n I¡¯ll be following soon.¡±


    Garrett couldn¡¯t think of a better n. He agreed and happily joined Elice in carrying out the n.


    While enjoying their meal, Elice feltpelled to say something. Something quite amusing when she decided to be honest.


    ¡°This is my first experience in a private jet. I¡¯ve only seen it on social media when some famous people travel by private jet, and I never thought I¡¯d experience it one day.¡±


    Garrett let out a long sigh. It seemed as if Garrett had already finished his te. He briefly wiped his mouth with the napkin provided.


    ¡°Then we¡¯re the same,¡± Garrett replied and managed to make Elice¡¯s eyes widen. ¡°This is my first time too.¡±


    Elice seemed incredulous. ¡°Your first time? Um¡­ I thought you¡¯ve traveled like this before.¡±


    Garrett shook his head once and realized that he hadn¡¯t told Elice much about his life and his family. Unlike himself, who knew almost everything about her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the favored child, Elice.¡±


    It does not seem appropriate to say this phrase during a meal. Just look. The spoon in Elice¡¯s hand suddenly stopped moving.


    Garrett chuckled softly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be like that, Elice. Just rx. Everything¡¯s happened and everything¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Still, Elice felt uneasy. Her words clearly had an indirect effect on Garrett¡¯s confession. It was as if the man wanted to say that he had not been a favored member of the family in the past, that he had received no special privileges or loving treatment.


    ¡°It seems that we live in a slightly different family. Although our mothers love us equally, I think our fathers are different,¡± Garrett guessed. ¡°What about your father? Does he love you?¡±


    Elice blinked. Suddenly she felt full. Reluctantly she nodded.


    ¡°Very much. In fact, I always hoped to find a man like Papa.¡±


    A small furrow appeared on Garrett¡¯s forehead. ¡°And now?¡±


    It is said that a father is every woman¡¯s first love in the world. Not to deny that there were some fathers who actually hurt their daughters and their families, but for Elice, the saying was true. An undeniable, absolute fact.


    Peter was a good father and husband in the eyes of Elice and Wilda. Even when he was angry, he never raised his hand. He was loving and responsible. More than enough to answer Elice¡¯s prayers all this time.


    Elice smiled. ¡°I have someone better.¡±


    ¡°I definitely missed not getting to know your father.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Elice said. An idea crossed her mind. ¡°It would have been very nice if I could have been with all of you.¡±


    A hope that would nevere true. But deep in Elice¡¯s heart she was sure of it. At that moment, her father was smiling happily. He was at peace because his daughter had married the right man.


    Perhaps an hour after they had finished eating, Elice and Garrett decided to rest in their room. Theyy down on the soft bed and almost felt as if they weren¡¯t on a ne trip.


    In reality, however, they didn¡¯t fall asleep right away. Lying side by side, the newlyweds faced each other. They looked into each other¡¯s eyes. Elice stroked Garrett¡¯s smooth cheek. The man had shaved exactly two days before the wedding.


    ¡°For years I lived without Papa.¡±


    It seemed that Garrett had found one advantage to marriage. He had someone to listen to his stories. Something he hadn¡¯t had all that time.


    ¡°We survived, but we didn¡¯t really feel alive,¡± Garrett said, taking a deep breath. ¡°You know? It¡¯s like we didn¡¯t feel hungry, but we didn¡¯t feel full.¡±


    For someone who wasn¡¯t in Garrett¡¯s position, it was impossible to know what that felt like. People say that. You can¡¯t know what it feels like, but at least you can empathize.


    ¡°I can¡¯t even remember thest time I saw Dad. We didn¡¯t even know how he was. And when we got news about dad, it was news about his ident.¡±


    Elice¡¯s hand slipped from her husband¡¯s cheek. This time she took his hand. To squeeze it. To give him strength. A small smile appeared on Garrett¡¯s lips.


    ¡°All this time, all I had was Mama. I lived with Mama and I wanted to make her happy. Something Mama never got all that time.¡±


    Elice didn¡¯t ask any more. From Garrett¡¯s ount of living for years without a father, Elice was able to draw clear conclusions about Norah¡¯s home life. It was obviously a heavy burden.


    ¡°I hate Dad, Elice.¡±


    Silently, without saying a word, Elice didn¡¯t me Garrett. Human.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hate dad because he neglected me. But because Daddy neglected Mom. What do you think? How could he neglect her when they got married knowingly and supposedly¡­¡± Garrett paused for a moment, ¡°¡­ they loved each other.¡±


    Elice¡¯s grip tightened. At that moment she felt Garrett¡¯s hand tremble. His shoulders trembled slightly. In an effort to contain all the emotions in his chest. Hatred, anger and sadness.


    ¡°But I really don¡¯t understand.¡±


    There was something different in Garrett¡¯s voice this time. Including his facial expression, which seemed to be grimacing. He seemed to beughing weakly with bitterness.


    ¡°When all those inheritance papers were made out in my name,¡± Garrett said tly. ¡°I really don¡¯t understand. It turns out Papa remembered my full name.¡±


    Elice moved from her seat. She hastily hugged Garrett.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s eyes closed. He had spent his childhood crying and now it was all over. His father was gone, and he had all the inheritance.


    Garrett returned Elice¡¯s hug. He was fine. He wasn¡¯t crying. But still he felt a hole in his heart. A part that would always be empty. A part that would never be filled because his father was gone.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have told you that. At least not today.¡±


    A bitter resignation sounded again. Garrett pulled away himself. He released the embrace between them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve ruined our wedding atmosphere.¡±


    Elice shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s what marriage is for, Garrett,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°We share stories with each other. Just like you listen to all my stories, that¡¯s what I hope. I want you to tell me.¡±


    Elice¡¯s words slowly changed the smile on Garrett¡¯s face. The bitter smile changed to a relieved one. Garrett knew that what Elice had said was true.


    Garrett shifted. He grabbed Elice and hugged her. He let his wife¡¯s head rest on his arm while he gently stroked her back.


    ¡°Now you know why Ariel and I fought, don¡¯t you?¡± Garrett chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ve long been branded the shame of the family, even though I¡¯m a legitimate child. Just because Mom wasn¡¯t from their circle. And Aunt Farrah always looked down on us. When all of Papa¡¯s inheritance fell to me, they obviously didn¡¯t ept it.¡±


    Without looking, Elice could sense Garrett¡¯s emotions. This time, there was no anger or sadness in the man¡¯s voice. Instead, there was a hint of amusement.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know how expert Farrah is at putting people down.¡±


    Garrettughed until his chest shook. Elice¡¯s hand, which hadnded there, trembled as well.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a good example, Elice. Talking about others at the beginning of a marriage is definitely not something to do.¡±


    Elice smiled yfully. ¡°You¡¯re right. But what can we do? Fifteen hours really does give us freedom.¡±


    A kissnded on Elice¡¯s head. It felt soothing. So peaceful that Elice even closed her eyes. She really wanted to enjoy this touch.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see the h dance.¡±


    Garrett chuckled. ¡°I thought you couldn¡¯t wait to see the chickens.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Elice shook her head, amused. ¡°I want the flower lei. To see the beach. To enjoy the sunset there. And to taste the food.¡±


    This time Garrett said nothing. The tiredness began to weigh on him. The rubbing on Elice¡¯s back, which then stopped, showed that. It seemed as if he would fall asleep soon. He drifted off with a smile on his face as the memories of the honeymoon shed through his mind.


    Garrett was obviously happy. And so was Elice, who felt the same happiness. For one reason.


    ¡°I love you, Garrett.¡±


    *

 Moan Of Passion

    It is the oldest and fourthrgest ind among a number of inds in Hawaii. This is the ind of Kauai. With an area of approximately 1, 446 square kilometers, the ind is also known as the Garden Isle. A ce known for its natural beauty and has long been a favorite destination for honeymooning couples. Among them are Elice and Garrett.


    The nended as the time on Garrett¡¯s wristwatch passed one o¡¯clock. Perfect timing.


    As they stepped off the ne, a few thick clouds greeted Elice¡¯s first steps. She looked up at the sky and guessed it would rain soon.


    Garrett approached Elice. He took her hand and held it. He seemed to know what his wife was thinking.


    ¡°Nice wee, isn¡¯t it?¡± Garrett smiled as he invited Elice to continue on to the airport. ¡°We might actually get some rain on our first day here.¡±


    Indeed, even though Hawaii is a tropical honeymoon destination, that doesn¡¯t mean it never rains. In fact, rain often apanies days in Hawaii. It falls year-round, though not for long.


    It seemed that Elice had to suppress her desire to watch the h dance show that night. In addition to the possibly unsupportive weather, Elice also felt extremely tired. As it turned out, traveling by air, sea, ornd all brought fatigue. Fortunately, her shuttle car didn¡¯t arrive toote, so she was able to rest quickly.


    Arriving at the hotel after about an hour and a half of traveling, Elice and Garrett were warmly weed. As much as possible, Elice returned the kindness with something simr, although the thought of a warm bath and a bed was already in her mind. All this seeded in making Elice forget the uniqueness of the hotel, filled with decorations typical of the ind of Kauai.


    Later. There will be a time when Elice will admire it all. But for now, she was content with the lei flowers hanging around her neck.


    ¡°Oh God. I¡¯m really tired.¡±


    Elicey down on the bed. Asfortable as the bed and the shower on the jet were, for Elice it was nothingpared to the pleasure of gravity. There was something else that made her sure that she couldn¡¯t stay off the ground for long.


    ¡°I ordered lunch for us.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s voice made Elice raise her body. Leaning on her two elbows, she watched the man ce her belongings in the corner of the room. Garrett seemed uninterested in unpacking and getting her clothes out of there. Garrett was just as tired as Elice.


    ¡°And while you wait¡­¡± Garrett continued. ¡°¡­ you can take a shower.¡±


    Elice¡¯s face lit up. She immediately stood up and got out of bed. ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    Elice hurried into the bathroom. She filled the tub with warm water and looked for soap with a scent she liked. There were rose, jasmine, andvender. Elice¡¯s choice fell on the purple flowers.


    As Elice soaked, enjoying the sensation of fragrant bubbles surrounding her body, Garrett entered. With slow, almost inaudible steps, he sat down on the edge of the tub. He looked at Elice, sensing how much she was enjoying her time.


    Elice¡¯s eyes were closed. Sometimes a slight humming vibrated in her throat. She waspletely unaware of Garrett¡¯s presence.


    A few minutester, Elice opened her eyes. She was about to finish her bath when she was startled. Garrett smiled.


    ¡°D-do you want to take a bath too?¡±


    The bathtub wasrge. It could even amodate other activities involving a man and a woman. If Garrett wanted, he could have bathed earlier.


    Garrett shook his head. ¡°Our lunch has arrived and I was waiting for you to finish.¡±


    Laughter escaped Elice¡¯s lips.


    ¡°When I got here, I thought you were asleep.¡±


    ¡°Close enough,¡± Elice said. She moved around the tub in a half-swimming motion, approaching Garrett. Her hands were folded on the edge of the tub. ¡°Thankfully not.¡±


    Elice stepped out of the tub, revealing the sight of water cascading off her smooth body. A few bubbles remained in certain ces.


    Garrett narrowed his eyes. The sight wasn¡¯t good for his heart and health. Especially with lunch waiting.


    Garrett stood up. He decided to leave the bathroom.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait in the room.¡±


    Without waiting for Elice¡¯s answer, Garrett left immediately. Waiting in the room, they decided to take a shower after lunch. About ten minutester, they were enjoying their meal.


    As the warm shower water-soaked Garrett¡¯s body, he felt like he was getting a massage. It provided a rxing sensation that made him feel as if the fatigue was leaving his body. At that moment, with both hands on the wall, Garrett thought.


    Did I dreamst night? But it sounded so real.


    Garrett blinked as the water ran over his eyes. There was a slight sting. But not enough to erase the sound from his mind.


    ¡°I love you, Garrett.¡±


    Garrett turned off the faucet. Feeling that his shower was enough. As he exhaled.


    I¡¯m sure I slept soundly.


    Coming out of the bathroom, wrapped in a white towel around his waist, Garrett found Elice asleep. Curled up under the nket as the rain poured down outside. It was certainly the perfect symphony to apany someone into the realm of dreams.


    Garrett followed Elice. Behind the same nket and hugging his wife from behind. Letting her scent mingle with the air entering his lungs.


    *


    It turned out that the rainsted a little longer. Even when it was already seven o¡¯clock, there was no sign that it would stop.


    Elice stood in front of the window for which she had opened the curtains. Dressed in a satin nightgown and robe, she hugged herself. She looked at the scene with a faint smile on her face.


    A hug then enveloped her stomach, followed by a kiss thatnded on the curve of her neck. Elice closed her eyes. It was undoubtedly Garrett.


    ¡°It looks like we can¡¯t go out.¡±


    Actually, they could. But of course, it wasn¡¯t a good idea.


    Elice took a deep breath. There were familiar sparks that seemed to be starting to do their job.


    ¡°There¡¯s always tomorrow.¡±


    Garrett agreed. So, he didn¡¯t speak anymore. Instead, he brought his lips to nt another kiss on Elice¡¯s skin.


    One kiss followed by another. Garrett pushed Elice¡¯s wavy hair to his left shoulder. He gave his lips the freedom to nt another kiss on Elice¡¯s neck.


    Elice¡¯s chest rose and fell. Her breathing began to look different. By deliberately tilting her head to the left, she gave her heart a reason to beat faster.


    The kiss felt warm. It felt wet. When Garrett opened his lips andnded on Elice¡¯s shoulder, the shiver ran quickly through her body.


    Lingering with teasing desire, Garrett¡¯s eyes closed as the kiss made her gasp. There was Elice, who suddenly took a deep breath, and there was Garrett, who felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe anymore.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Elice¡¯s voice sounded different when Garrett¡¯s kiss moved. This time it went a little higher. To a distance just below her earlobe.


    Garrett¡¯s breath sounded clear in Elice¡¯s ear. In harmony with the pounding heartbeat in her chest. And then Elice jumped. Because Garrett¡¯s hand that had been holding her moved. It moved to her chest. It squeezed her slowly.


    Elice looked up. Her mouth opened. She let the moan slip from her lips as Garrett¡¯s lips and fingers caressed her.


    Garrett¡¯s mouth opened. Devouring Elice¡¯s earlobe and sucking on it. Giving a sensation that made Elice raise both of her hands. Clutching Garrett¡¯s head with a growing sense of fear.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Garrett turned Elice¡¯s body. Without any warning, he went straight for her lips. She weed it. epting the kiss Garrett gave her, she returned the same.


    Two lips met. Gnawing at each other. Sucking each other. Kissing each other.


    Elice¡¯s fingers squeezed Garrett¡¯s hair. Just as the man enjoyed every part of Elice¡¯s lips. Again and again until the addiction made him not want to stop.


    Garrett wrapped his arms around Elice¡¯s waist. Pulling her slender body tond perfectly on his. Clinging tightly until he could touch the parts he liked.


    From behind the satin, Garrett cupped Elice¡¯s breasts. He squeezed them repeatedly and was very sure that Elice wasn¡¯t wearing a bra in there.


    Garrett could feel the curve of Elice¡¯s breasts. He could feel the soft points of Elice¡¯s nipples. So, he rubbed that area. The satin friction caused a tickling sensation that immediately made the owner restless.


    The kiss broke, inviting Elice to let out another sigh, allowing Garrett to continue his game. He nted kisses along the contours of Elice¡¯s face, asionally teasing her with his tongue, tickling and making Elice smile with delight.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s hand found the knot of the robe Elice was wearing. With an insignificant tug, the knot came undone. Then the silky robe fell from Elice¡¯s body.


    Garrett pushed Elice¡¯s body until her back was against the cold, thick ss behind her.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s lips yed on Elice¡¯s neck, leaving various shades of red marks there. Intimate marks that made Garrett smile.


    The kisses continued, this time targeting the skin around Elice¡¯s corbone. At the same time, Garrett¡¯s hand slipped down under Elice¡¯s nightgown, stroked her stomach, and then found what he was looking for.


    The edge of Elice¡¯s underwear. Garrett pulled it aside and slid his fingers inside, meeting the moisture that was already there.


    Elice¡¯s hand rose andnded on Garrett¡¯s shoulder, squeezing it with closed eyes. She moaned, holding back.


    Garrett¡¯s index finger teased Elice¡¯s femininity. At first it was just to greet the wetness, but a momentter his intention changed.


    Garrett teased Elice¡¯s clit. With pressure that made Elice tighten her grip on Garrett¡¯s shoulder. With twists that made Elice moan and call out Garrett¡¯s name.


    ¡°Garrett. Oh, Garrett.¡±


    Of course, that wasn¡¯t enough. So, Garrett immediately pulled down Elice¡¯s panties. Forcing her to lean all the way back against the ss behind her. Elice¡¯s hands remained motionless as Garrett knelt in front of her.


    One by one, Garrett guided Elice¡¯s legs out of her underwear. She briefly saw Garrett find traces of moisture there before he tossed the clothes somewhere.


    Garrett lifted his face and looked at Elice who was already panting. But it wasn¡¯t over yet. In fact, you could say it hadn¡¯t really begun.


    Garrett lifted one of Elice¡¯s legs and carefully ced her long limb over his shoulder. Slowly, Garrett moved. Towards a most alluring female sight.


    Garrett¡¯s jaw moved up and down as Elice watched up there with bated breath. Garrett¡¯s mouth opened. The closer his face got to the sight, the wider his mouth opened. And when he was really at the edge of Elice¡¯s femininity, his tongue appeared.


    Elice¡¯s head lifted, leaning against the ss. Her eyes closed; her mouth opened. The sigh flowed freely from her throat.


    Garrett¡¯s tongue greeted the moisture, teasing the threshold with twisting movements that made Elice¡¯s moan resound once more.


    Then, and only then, did the warm, trained tongue prate. A variety of sensations greeted it. Sweet and addictive, merging into one.


    Garrett¡¯s hand moved up andnded on Elice¡¯s buttocks. Holding her body as he passionately squeezed it, he offered the next temptation that Elice couldn¡¯t resist.


    Continuing to seduce Elice, Garrett didn¡¯t let up on his tongue y while his hand continued to squeeze his wife¡¯s buttocks. In fact, his tongue became even more eager to y more nimbly.


    Garrett¡¯s tongue dug as deep as it could, touching and pressing on several points that he remembered were Elice¡¯s favorites. When he touched those points, one of Elice¡¯s hands immediately moved to his head. She grabbed his hair and pulled him closer. It was as if she wanted to signal that she didn¡¯t want Garrett to move away.


    Oh, certainly not. Instead of backing away, Garrett did the opposite. He moved further in. Pressing harder until his tongue could prate deeper.


    Garrett pulled one of his hands away. Uncovering Elice¡¯s nightgown properly so it wouldn¡¯t interfere with the pleasure he was enjoying. And then his fingers remembered the clitoris he had just teased.


    So that¡¯s what Elice got. There was a tongue ravaging her femininity, and there were fingers teasing her clit.


    ¡°Oh, Garrett.¡±


    Garrett moved his tongue very skillfully as Elice¡¯s breathing became heavier. Making sensual sounds that further ignited their passion.


    In and out.


    Thrusting and stabbing.


    Until finally Garrett found his head being pulled by Elice. His body tensed. His eyes closed. And the scream echoed through the room.


    Garrett couldn¡¯t move for a moment. Elice¡¯s legs tightened around him. As if they were clutching him because the owner didn¡¯t want to lose this pleasure. The pleasure that shook Elice¡¯s whole body. The pleasure that made Elice release all forms of pleasure on Garrett.


    In a sweetness that Garrett wouldn¡¯t just waste. Instead, he would enjoy it to his heart¡¯s content.


    When the tension finally began to ease, Garrett managed to pull his tongue out of Elice¡¯s femininity. But he didn¡¯t leave right away. Instead, he nted a few kisses there. On the threshold of her femininity. On the lips of her femininity. And everywhere. Until when Garrett rose again, he found the satisfaction glowing in Elice¡¯s eyes.


    Elice took a deep breath. Calmed herself. And no matter how exciting that was right now, Elice still wouldn¡¯t feel enough for it.


    Elice¡¯s hand immediately reached for Garrett¡¯s neck. She caught her husband¡¯s lips in her kiss. She opened her mouth and teased Garrett¡¯s tongue.


    Elice sucked on Garrett¡¯s tongue. And Garrett let her. Willingly weing Elice, who immediately returned the favor.


    In Elice¡¯s mouth, Garrett¡¯s tongue got its serving. In the form of a swallow that managed to elicit a moan from Garrett. Alternating with nibbles that then caused Garrett to squeeze her breasts. Then topped off with a few bites that made Garrett unable to resist any longer.


    Garrett¡¯s hands grabbed Elice¡¯s waist. He lifted her up and Elice¡¯s legs immediately wrapped around her husband¡¯s waist. As Garrett stepped toward the bed, their kiss never stopped.


    The plush mattress bounced Elice and Garrett repeatedly. Just as Garrett mmed their bodies together, then reluctantly broke their kiss.


    Garrett¡¯s hand reached for the straps of Elice¡¯s dress, pulling them both off, and Elice wriggled, helping Garrett remove the clothing from her body.


    Throwing the dress in every direction, Garrett then rose as well to rid himself of the clothes on his body. Leaving him in the same innocence as his wife, with evidence of the passion that had already shown itself.


    Elice swallowed immediately. But she couldn¡¯t linger to see that one thing when Garrett approached her again.


    Garrett realized that there was one part that hadn¡¯t gotten his attention since earlier. That was Elice¡¯s breasts.


    So now Garrett was going to make sure that this beautiful part didn¡¯t feel left out. With his mouth, tongue and fingers, Garrett would worship Elice¡¯s breasts as if they were something truly precious.


    Garrett¡¯s mouth opened. He devoured the erect nipple and sucked it rhythmically. As if they were the most delicious candy in the world, that¡¯s how Garrett worshiped them.


    Not being selfish and making sure that his mouth and tongue y brought pleasure to Elice, Garrett didn¡¯t forget about Elice¡¯s other breast. He squeezed it with his skilled fingers. In movements that were truly harmonious and lulling. Interspersed with cheeky strokes of the nipple. Apanied also by little pinches that made her tremble.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Elice squirmed. Her legs moving erratically beneath her. Sometimes wanting to open. But at other times, wanting to close.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness. Garrett.¡±


    Elice¡¯s face looked extremely pained. Helpless in the sparks of passion that burned her more and more. She was truly on fire. In a fervor that demanded the main course.


    ¡°Garrett, please.¡±


    Not only Elice¡¯s pleas, but also the tension that had already gripped him, made Garrett not want to waste any more time. He finished ying with Elice¡¯s breasts. Now he kissed the woman¡¯s lips.


    Elice¡¯s hands cupped Garrett¡¯s cheeks. They held their kiss with closed eyes. And at that moment, Garrett took his position.


    With his knee, Garrett spread Elice¡¯s legs. Right between the open legs, Garrett felt the moisture that had colored Elice¡¯s femininity.


    Oh, my God. Garrett hoped he wouldn¡¯t embarrass himself. For truly, he felt an unbearable passion at the moment. A passion that immediately made him push in with a strong and deep thrust.


    Elice¡¯s hands, which had been on Garrett¡¯s cheeks, quickly moved to his shoulders. Squeezing there with wide eyes. The air seemed to be sucked out of her lungs.


    Garrett continued to devour Elice¡¯s lips. Suppressing her willingness in a very skillful way.


    Silent for a moment, Garrett allowed Elice to adjust to the presence of his masculinity inside her. And when he felt that Elice had epted him with open arms, Garrett began his movements.


    Garrett pulled his hips back. Bringing his masculinity out a bit and then pushing back in. Deeply, until he felt a slight collision inside.


    Elice jerked. At his urgent thrust and the passion that overwhelmed her reason.


    Moans continued toe from Elice¡¯s lips. Her hands wrapped around Garrett¡¯s neck. Her eyes opened and closed in a dance of love that began to intoxicate them.


    Not in a hurry, Garrett always reminded himself not to hurt Elice. He created a rhythm that began with gentleness. Then escted. Until it waspleted with burning desire.


    And when Elice was truly one with him, Garrett would increase the pace of their lovemaking. Where Garrett would pull his hips out faster. And then he would thrust faster again.


    Outside, the rain continued to pour down. Providing a coolness that gradually turned into a chill. But here in the room, on the plush mattress, something different was happening.


    It was as if a unique temperature had been created inside. Unlike the weather conditions outside, the air here felt extremely hot. To the point of causingbored breathing and scattered sweat.


    In fact, that was the feeling as the sweat clung to Elice and Garrett¡¯s bodies. In their writhing together, there was an urgent demand of desire that drove them both.


    ¡°Oh, Garrett.¡±


    Elice squirmed in Garrett¡¯s embrace. She felt helpless as the thrust after thrust she received made her even more eager.


    Elice¡¯s legs rose. Wrapping around Garrett¡¯s waist. Giving Garrett the opportunity to enter even more freely.


    Thrusting.


    Thrusting.


    Plunging.


    Garrett¡¯s jaw tightened as his movements elerated. Until he had to hold Elice¡¯s body under his own. He crushed Elice. He crushed Elice. And he made sure that Elice¡¯s moans echoed around the room again.


    Because the faster Garrett¡¯s movements became, the more powerless Elice felt. She surrendered to every thrust. Especially when Garrett finally shifted his position slightly. So that his masculinity would touch the exact spot. The spot where Elice held her breath.


    ¡°Garrett. Oh, Garrett.¡±


    Elice babbled. She whimpered as Garrett¡¯s masculinity pressed and pierced right at her sensitive spot. Her body felt like it was being shocked by an electric current.


    ¡°Elice. Elice. Elice.¡±


    One of Garrett¡¯s hands moved. Up to Elice¡¯s shoulder. To make sure her body wouldn¡¯t shift even slightly if passion had truly blinded her.


    Droplets of sweat filled Garrett¡¯s brow. Falling repeatedly. Landing on Elice¡¯s face and everywhere else.


    Garrett¡¯s masculinity continued to thrust relentlessly. Faster and faster. Deeper and deeper. Until finally the motion caused Elice to stop rambling. Instead, she bit Garrett¡¯s shoulder. Echoing the man¡¯s name there.


    Elice¡¯s body tensed. Her legs tried toe closer under her. And the explosion of colors burst into Elice¡¯s eyes as Garrett¡¯s masculinity pressed against Elice¡¯s sensitive spot for the umpteenth time.


    Elice reached her climax. Lost in the pleasure that made her unwilling to let go of Garrett. In the form of strong hugs with her arms and legs. In the form of a tight grip of her female muscles.


    Garrett growled into Elice¡¯s ear. The pleasure that engulfed Elice made her feel like she was in a trance. For the warmth and grip truly cradled his masculinity.


    Back and forth. Garrett wanted tost longer. He wanted to enjoy it longer. But the longer he was trapped in Elice¡¯s femininity, the more powerless he became.


    In the end, Garrett could only surrender. Pressing down on Elice, he thrust deep. As deep as he could. For at that moment, the evidence of pleasure erupted. Bursting into a myriad of colors. All that Garrett had poured outpletely released.


    It was truly a feeling that could not be expressed in words. Where intimacy wasn¡¯t just about fulfilling biological needs. There were emotions and different things that all yed a real role. Creating an unforgettable euphoria for all time. And just when Garrett thought all that happiness was enough for him, a whisper reached his ear.


    ¡°Oh, Garrett. I really love you.¡±


    *

 Intimate Writhing

    Maybe this time the euphoria of liberation really exploded. Until hallucination and reality became something Garrett doubted. He fell silent. Below him, Elice tried to catch her breath and blinked once. Then she looked into her husband¡¯s eyes.


    As Elice looked at him, Garrett felt a warmth in his chest. He felt so peaceful. And Garrett was sure that no dream could soothe him like that. But he didn¡¯t dare hope too much.


    The life Garrett had lived had taught him many things. Sometimes hope is the deadliest killer of souls. He had seen it before. In the form of a father.


    But Garrett¡¯s heart rebelled. While on the other side, his health warned him. An exhausting battle where he didn¡¯t know what was right. Is it real? Or is it a dream?


    Garrett stood still as if he were a statue that couldn¡¯t move. He tried to feel the situation as Elice¡¯s hand rose. Wiping the beads of sweat from his chin, Garrett snapped back.


    ¡°I thought I was dreaming.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Garrett took a breath. He loosened his tight grip on Elice, creating a little distance. Not far, just enough to look more intently into Elice¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°On the ne,¡± Garrett said hoarsely. ¡°I thought I was dreaming. I heard you say it. But I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    A smile appeared on Elice¡¯s lips. It was light and deeply touching.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a dream. I really said it. I just said it again,¡± Elice said. Her voice sounded as chaotic as Garrett¡¯s. ¡°And if you still doubt, I can say it again.¡±


    Indeed. Expressions of love are never just words. When uttered with full feeling, the heart and the entire body will provide an undeniable response. As if to prove that all that is felt is the real truth.


    Elice blinked. In a sudden burst of warmth. In this moment, perhaps what people often say is true. That when lovers mix love with the feelings thate with it, happiness bes something deeply suffocating.


    ¡°I love you, Garrett,¡± Elice said with deep emotion. ¡°From the worst times to the most beautiful moments we will share together, I love¡­¡±


    The word ¡°love¡± was not fully uttered by Elice. It was snatched away in an instant in a kiss that Garrett couldn¡¯t resist. Elice¡¯s eyes closed. Her chest heaved. And she let tears trickle from her eyelids. Flowing and falling.


    But those tears didn¡¯t stay on Elice¡¯s face for long. There were kisses that Garrett gave, erasing their traces. This was clearly a way to wipe away tears that were so sweet.


    *


    The honeymoon days were incredibly wonderful. Elice and Garrett, like any typical newlyweds, enjoyed everything with full enthusiasm. They went sightseeing, ate, bathed, andughed as they hugged each other. And at night, before they rested, the star-filled sky surrounded by torches created an unforgettable atmosphere.


    The sound of drums echoed with rhythms Elice and Garrett had never heard before. They came from the skilled hands of Hawaiian orchestra yers. Creating melodies that apanied the hip movements of the h dancers.


    The audience watched the typical local show with delight. asionally pping and sometimes joining in.


    A couple of women were attracted to Elice and Garrett. Thanks to their striking skin color and facial features. The impression of a tropical Asian area fit both of them perfectly.


    Garrett refused. He was clearly not the type to shake his hips in public. But Eliceughed. She helped the h dancers persuade him to join them. Garrett groaned helplessly.


    Not wanting to leave Elice alone, Garrett decided to stand and p instead. But Elice, in her light knee-length dress that clung to her body, looked agile as she followed the movements of the h dancers. She skillfully elicited the apuse that rang out there.


    In Garrett¡¯s embrace, Eliceughed.


    ¡°I think my stomach is turning, Garrett.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s hands encircled Elice¡¯s waist. His chest vibrated with theughter that escaped his throat. He teased.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could dance.¡±


    Elice¡¯s head lifted as herughter grew louder. ¡°Don¡¯tugh at me.¡±


    But how could Garrett stopughing when Elice was doing the opposite? By the time they sat down again, theughter was still echoing back and forth.


    Elice took a long breath. It felt good to lean against Garrett¡¯s broad chest. And her husband didn¡¯t mind at all. In this position they felt very close to each other. Elice could hear Garrett¡¯s faint heartbeat while the man could inhale the scent of his wife¡¯s hair.


    ¡°If only we could stay here forever. It would be so wonderful,¡± Elice said quietly. ¡°Just the two of us.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    No articles, no crazy ex-boyfriends and no annoying inws. It was exactly what Elice wanted. While Garrett thought it was a good hope, too.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Garrett confirmed, making sure Elice stayed warm in his embrace. The night wind started to feel cold at that moment. ¡°No one else but us.¡±


    No busy work schedules, no heavy responsibilities, no family drama to make his head hurt.


    ¡°Just us and the wild chickens.¡±


    Eliceughed at Garrett¡¯s remark. A joke strong enough to remind her that it would never happen. After all, they would both be returning to Oceana soon.


    ¡°At least there¡¯s something good here.¡±


    Elice reached for Garrett¡¯s hand to hold it tighter while she moved closer to sink further into the warm embrace. She continued her words.


    ¡°We have a week of peaceful memories.¡±


    This is something to be thankful for. And even if there are problems or bad things that happenter, Elice will remember all the good memories of the present. That¡¯s life. Just like a spinning wheel. If she was sad yesterday, she isughing today. Always. It¡¯s always like that.


    And with Garrett by her side, Elice is confident that she can get through anything. Even before their rtionship bonded them, Garrett was a reason for her to persevere, let alone now? When the man, with wisdom, keeps repeating his promises in Elice¡¯s ear. That night. In bed. On theirst chance to make love in Hawaii during their unforgettable honeymoon.


    ¡°I¡¯ll always take care of you, Elice.¡±


    Elice¡¯s eyes closed with the excitement that filled her chest. Her body moved in sensual waves that felt tangible in Garrett¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°I will always make you happy.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s hands ran down Elice¡¯s back. Feeling the softness there andnding on her buttocks. Giving squeezes that made Elice moan in the intimate movements.


    ¡°I really love you.¡±


    Pulling Elice into his embrace, Garrett¡¯s broad chest pressed against his wife¡¯s tender breasts. He held on tightly to the slender body as he realized the sighs had turned to moans.


    Garrett maintained Elice¡¯s position on top of him. Trying to take over the rhythm of their lovemaking, trying to control it as Elice drifted away in uncontroble passion.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Elice¡¯s hands cupped Garrett¡¯s neck. Rambling and growling. Then falling silent as pleasure made her hold Garrett tight.


    Garrett pushed Elice until she fell asleep. Changing positions, taking advantage of the moment as best he could. He pushed his manhood. Let that part of himself sink into the warmth that Elice offered.


    Elice lifted her waist. Tightening her vaginal muscles until Garrett moaned with sweat all over his body. He was eager. Even more so when Elice¡¯s words of love filled the room.


    Garrett¡¯s mouth roamed. He found Elice¡¯s earlobe and sucked on it. Grinding it until Elice was tickled by the sensation of passion. Unleashing the greedy nature inside her. Wanting more. Wanting more than once.


    Then, as Garrett thrust at the right spot and with the right friction, Elice closed her eyes. The shadow of pleasure returned.


    Elice moaned in the orgasm she received again. This time it was not only Elice who was thrown into a sea of pleasure. But also Garrett.


    Garrett drowned. Buried in unspeakable feelings and sensations. Until there was nothing left of him. Everything had been poured out. Drained without a trace. In every drop that filled Elice¡¯s womb. In the form of warmth that brought peace.


    *

 Footing

    ¡°I hope I can go back there someday. I will definitely miss Hawaii.¡±


    The sweet and unforgettable honeymoon is over. Marked by thending of the jet that brought the newlywed¡¯s home. Exactly at eight in the evening.


    Knowing for sure that she had returned to her home, Elice¡¯s lips moved reflexively. She expressed her heart¡¯s content and Garrett smiled.


    ¡°Luckily, I brought home a h dancer.¡±


    Elice nced over and saw the amused look in her eyes. It seemed that the jokes about the impromptu h dancer continue for the next few days. Elice obviously had to be prepared to hold back herughter at every opportunity Garrett would tease her.


    Leaving the airport, Garrett, who kept Elice at his side, found Amber waiting for them. She took their luggage and greeted them warmly.


    ¡°Wee, sir and madam.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Previously, Elice had been addressed as Miss. To be called Madam now made her feel a little awkward. Especially since the address was given by someone older than her.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    The couple followed Amber. They made their way to the car that was waiting for them. Behind the wheel, Dariel took the time to greet them.


    ¡°Are you both okay?¡±


    Garrett nodded. ¡°Nothing is missing.¡±


    The car glided smoothly over the asphalt. Merging with other vehicles. Trying to drive as fast and as safely as possible, considering how tired Elice was at the time. He didn¡¯t mean to be rude, but Elice couldn¡¯t help but yawn. Seeing that, Garrett understandably raised the partition immediately. The barrier ensured that Amber and Dariel in front couldn¡¯t see if Elice had to yawn again.


    ¡°Sorry. My body is really tired.¡±


    Garrett reached for Elice. He brought her to lean against him. ¡°Although someone wanted to stay there longerst night.¡±


    A smallugh echoed from Elice¡¯s lips. Her eyes were closed, though she wasn¡¯t asleep.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s because I was h dancing,¡± Elice said amusingly, greeted by Garrett¡¯s chuckle. ¡°My body isn¡¯t used to it.¡±


    It¡¯s not surprising that it took quite a while for the luxurious ck car to pull up to the Morales¡¯ front gate. Considering the busy streets at that time.


    Elice and Garrett¡¯s return was greeted with joy by the family. Not only Daphne and Norah, but also Wilda and Rita. They obviously couldn¡¯t wait to meet Elice.


    ¡°Oh, God. I miss you, Elice.¡±


    Wilda hugged Elice while the others sat in the family room. They gathered around the dinner that was being served. Tea without sugar and light snacks were theirpanions at this time.


    ¡°Tell us, Elice,¡± Rita said enthusiastically. ¡°How was it?¡±


    Releasing her mother¡¯s embrace, Elice turned to her aunt. Not answering the question immediately, Elice seemed a little confused. What should she say? What was how?


    ¡°The situation there.¡±


    Ah, of course. It¡¯s not like Rita wants to know about Elice and Garrett¡¯s honeymoon. A faint smile appeared at the corner of Elice¡¯s lips.


    ¡°They say Hawaii is beautiful.¡±


    Elice nodded. ¡°It is true. What they say is really true. It really is like paradise.¡±


    There was a hopeful gleam in Rita¡¯s eyes. Maybe she wanted to take a vacation there, too. And coincidentally or not, Daphne suddenly chimed in.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s been a long time since I vacationed in Hawaii. What if we go on vacation togetherter?¡±


    Rita¡¯s face brightened immediately. But Wilda quickly interjected. Rita immediately smiled stiffly.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, Madam. An asional vacation for a more rxed atmosphere.¡±


    Daphne nodded at Norah¡¯s words. ¡°Later, I will ask Carolus to check Garrett¡¯s schedule,¡± she said, looking at her grandson. ¡°We should have a family vacation by the end of the year.¡±


    Daphne¡¯s words made Elice and Garrett look at each other. Only they understood the meaning of the looks they exchanged. And in the room, theyughed.


    ¡°It may have only been an hour or two, Elice. But look. You got your wish.¡±


    It was Garrett¡¯s room. With some changes that had taken ce. Thanks to the touch of the housekeepers while the man was on his honeymoon. In the dressing room, Elice¡¯s clothes were already arranged. There was a special wardrobe for shoes, bags and other essories.


    Elicey down on the big plush bed. She had once thought that the bed in her apartment was the mostfortable, but she was wrong. The bed she was lying on now fulfilled all her fantasies of a princess¡¯ bed.


    ¡°You should be careful with your words, Elice. It seems like your words have some magic in them.¡±


    Thanks to Garrett¡¯s words,ughter managed to make Elice¡¯s throat vibrate. Even though she wanted to set foot in Hawaii again, it didn¡¯t mean that God would grant her wish anytime soon.


    ¡°It would certainly be nice,¡± Elice saidter, ncing at Garrett. The man was across the room, taking off his watch and setting it carelessly on the table. ¡°I¡¯ve never been on vacation with mom and aunt before.¡±


    ¡°Mom and I never went on vacation with Nana either,¡± Garrett chimed in as he unbuttoned his shirt. ¡°I want to take a shower and then go to sleep. What about you?¡±


    Elice stood up, leaning on her elbows. ¡°I¡¯ll join you in a bit.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Garrett got up and went to a door where the bathroom was. He left Elice, who took a deep breath. She looked around therge room.


    Elice was happy in her marriage. Of course, she was. Garrett loved her, and his attitude towards her was truly caring. But, as in any marriage, there were fears that apanied it. And for Elice, it was certainly Garrett¡¯s family wealth.


    Deep down, if she could ask, she would want to live apart from her husband¡¯s family. But s! Her husband was a man who had responsibilities everywhere. Not only at work, but also at home.


    Elice tried to ept it. But every time she imagined living under the same roof as Daphne, her body instantly tensed. Thanks to the recent incident about the article, Elice¡¯s anticipation increased every time they met. On the other hand, Elice felt something else.


    Daphne¡¯s words on her wedding day made Elice think. Despite Daphne¡¯s truly surprising actions, what she said made Elice think. Maybe Daphne wasn¡¯t really what she¡¯d pretended to be all this time. Unconsciously, Elice¡¯s curiosity about the older woman grew.


    Getting up from the bed, Elice let out a sigh. It was clearly too early for deep thoughts. Instead, Elice decided to focus on other things. Like someone waiting for her in the bathroom.


    So Elice went there and joined her husband who was waiting for her. Right under the glowing shower.


    *


    The days of work resumed. That morning, activities returned to normal as they had been before the wedding. They got ready and had breakfast together. But this time there was a new addition to the table.


    Elice sat right next to Garrett, a ce that had been upied by Norah. Now the middle-aged woman happily sat on the other side, directly facing Garrett. It wasn¡¯t a bad position, considering she could see her child and daughter-inw sitting side by side. Instead, Norah was happy to enjoy her meal while watching the love that radiated from the way the couple looked at each other.


    There was a car with a driver ready to take Elice. The woman couldn¡¯t refuse. She could only resign herself and couldn¡¯t predict what gossip she would hearter in the office. An editor-in-chief with a luxury car and a chauffeur?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what people say.¡±


    It seemed that Daphne, who had decided to apany her grandchildren and inws to the farm, understood Elice¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°They are not you. And they are not inws in this house.¡±


    Elice nodded. ¡°Thank you, Nana.¡±


    ¡°Better than you refusing,¡± Daphne said. ¡°What time are youing home today?¡±


    Elice couldn¡¯t guess. But she gave a sure answer.


    ¡°Probably around five in the afternoon.¡±


    A small sigh came from Daphne¡¯s mouth. ¡°That won¡¯t be enough time.¡±


    ¡°Not enough for what, Nana?¡±


    Daphne took a deep breath for a moment. She exhaled slowly with a slightly tired expression on her face. Maybe she wasn¡¯t happy because her wish hadn¡¯te true this time.


    ¡°I want to take you somewhere.¡±


    Elice furrowed her brow. ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Tonight, there¡¯s a meeting with some of my friends. As usual. To discuss some important and unimportant matters.¡±


    This was her subtlenguage, Elice was sure. The blunt version would be that Daphne wanted to take Elice to meet her friends. For what purpose, Elice didn¡¯t dare to guess. Could it be like a grandmother wanting to introduce her granddaughter-inw to her friends?


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to get home early, Nana.¡±


    Daphne shook her head. ¡°No need. We can meet themter,¡± she said. ¡°But at least tomorrow night, you and Garrett can apany me. There¡¯s a charity event to attend.¡±


    Elice had never participated in such events before. Could she do it? Was it appropriate? Because in that moment, Elice might have truly realized what it meant to be married to Garrett. And from that day on, whether she wanted to or not, she would have to adapt. To every change that would happen to her.


    So, when Elice finally left with her driver, Daphne let out a long sigh. She remained silent, even though the car had disappeared from her sight.


    Regina approached Daphne. She held her hand gently.


    ¡°A beautiful granddaughter-inw, madam.¡±


    Daphne nodded. ¡°She¡¯s beautiful indeed, but she¡¯s like ss. Easy to break,¡± she whispered to her personal nurse. ¡°She lost someone very dear to her once.¡±


    ¡°Her parents?¡±


    Daphne¡¯s breath was long. But she shook her head.


    ¡°But do you know, Regina?¡± Daphne asked without waiting for an answer. ¡°A ss bes dangerous when it¡¯s broken.¡±


    *

 Sheath

    Finding different looks from her co-workers had be amon urrence for Elice. She had experienced it even before she married Garrett. Back when she had just started working and had been given important assignments. Then, when there was an article about her love story. And now?


    This should be an improvement. The reason why I¡¯m bing more and more the center of attention should be noble, right?


    Elice didn¡¯t care anymore. As long as their conversations didn¡¯t cause her any real difort, she would ignore them. Even if she identally overheard them gossiping in the pantry, it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Elice¡¯s fate is really something, huh? Just started working and already trusted to conduct interviews.¡±


    ¡°Close to the grandson of a conglomerate and married.¡±


    ¡°Now? Even her car is more expensive than the director¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she had bodyguards following her.¡±


    Elice took a deep breath and counted to three as the conversation paused before deciding to enter. She deliberately tapped her foot lightly, signaling the pantry dwellers to stop gossiping. Elice didn¡¯t want to get into an ufortable situation.


    ¡°Hi. Are you all gathered here?¡±


    The beautifully painted faces suddenly smiled. They looked at Elice with sparkling eyes. They greeted her, saying one or two things that were clearly different from what they had said before.


    ¡°You look radiant. How was your honeymoon?¡±


    It was Kylie who asked. The bobbed-haired woman was Elice¡¯s colleague who had had an ident a few months ago. It was thanks to that incident that Elice and Garrett met again during an interview event.


    ¡°It was nice,¡± Elice replied casually. ¡°Just like any other honeymoon.¡±


    Elice walked over and picked up a cup, deciding that tea was the drink of choice that morning.


    Kylie nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±


    Slowly, Elice stirred her tea while she looked at her colleagues. Not only Kylie, but also Yonna, Neva and several others. Elice smiled.


    ¡°I brought souvenirs for all of you. They¡¯re on the table in the conference room. Feel free to take them.¡±


    There was a decent sized table in their workspace. They usually used it for small team meetings. Or sometimes they used it for typing or writing when they got bored working behind their cubicles.


    ¡°Make sure you take it.¡±


    With that, Elice gave everyone a smile. Then she left. Outside she ran into Freddy.


    ¡°She¡­ didn¡¯t hear what we talked about, did she?¡±


    Yonna asked her friends uneasily. They looked uncertain. But they decided to think positively.


    ¡°Of course, Elice heard.¡±


    Entering with casual steps, it was Freddy who answered Yonna¡¯s question. He was sitting in a chair. He raised one hand and pointed at his colleagues one by one.


    ¡°I came here to make coffee, but from a distance I saw Elice standing at the door,¡± Freddy continued, looking at his colleagues. He shook his head briefly. ¡°I knew it when I saw her not going into the pantry right away. You must have been talking about her.¡±


    Of course, Freddy¡¯s exnation sessfully changed the expressions on the women¡¯s faces. They seemed ufortable.


    ¡°We were discussing the truth,¡± Neva said, trying to defend herself. She looked at her friends, signaling for support.


    Yonna nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. There are no lies at all.¡±


    ¡°Even if there are no lies¡­¡± Freddy breathed deeply for a moment. ¡°¡­ it doesn¡¯t mean that everything you¡¯ve said doesn¡¯t have another perspective, does it? Besides¡­ if you don¡¯t think it¡¯s wrong, why didn¡¯t you talk about it in front of Elice?¡±


    Kylie narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re crazy, Freddy.¡±


    Freddy just grinned at Kylie¡¯s curse. As his colleagues left, he wondered. Would they take the souvenirs Elice had brought?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The answer¡­ yes. And that made Freddy chuckle. Embarrassed.


    *


    Ruben was silent. He sat quietly, saying nothing as Ariel looked at the photos in his hands. There was no need to ask. It must be a picture of Elice. Surely with Garrett. When they were on their honeymoon.


    Why am I doing this? Just to be heartbroken when I see their happiness?


    However, Ariel couldn¡¯t deny that Elice looked extremely happy in those photos. A broad smile adorned her face endlessly. And it made him wonder. Was it just his feelings or was it reality? Elice seemed to be more beautiful with time.


    Ariel put the photo on the table. He turned to Ruben and asked, ¡°So they are back to their usual activities?¡±


    Ruben nodded. ¡°For Mrs. Elice¡­ now she goes andes back with a private driver.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Ariel whispered. ¡°But that¡¯s not the point. Have you contacted your people?¡±


    ¡°I have. They¡¯re ready any time. All you have to do is give them an order and they¡¯ll do it.¡±


    Ariel sighed deeply. She looked at his fingers moving abstractly.


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Ariel¡¯s fingers stopped moving. He looked at Ruben. ¡°What is it?¡±


    There was a slight furrow on the personal assistant¡¯s forehead. He looked hesitant, but Ariel¡¯s gaze prompted him to speak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this information is important or not, but I¡¯ve heard from my people that Mr. Garrett has been busytely investigating the death of histe father.¡±


    The furrow on Ruben¡¯s forehead spread to Ariel¡¯s. ¡°Investigating Uncle An¡¯s death?¡± he asked, immediately meeting Ruben¡¯s nod. ¡°Why?¡±


    This time Ruben shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir. It seems that Mr. Garrett suspects something behind his father¡¯s ident.¡±


    ¡°Why is Garrett investigating the ident?¡±


    Again, Ruben shook his head.


    ¡°The ident happened a long time ago. I think about four or five years ago,¡± Ariel muttered uncertainly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t he have anything else to do but investigate that ident?¡±


    Pondering his own question, Ariel shook his head slowly in a rhythmic motion. He rubbed his chin and realized something.


    ¡°No,¡± Ariel shook his head. ¡°Garrett wouldn¡¯t do something if it wasn¡¯t important. But to what?¡±


    Ariel looked at Ruben. He sensed something in the personal assistant¡¯s expression.


    ¡°Do you know something?¡± Ariel asked.


    Ruben looked embarrassed. He wiped the sweat from his brow that had suddenly appeared.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if this is rted or not,¡± Ruben replied quietly. ¡°But as far as I know, the day before Mr. An¡¯s ident, he had an argument with Mrs. Farrah.¡±


    Ariel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    That one word made Ariel feel ufortable. But he dismissed the possibility. No matter how crazy his mother was, Ariel was sure that Farrah wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt her own sibling.


    But Ariel couldn¡¯t rest until he knew what had really happened. It was better to make a futile effort that provided answers than to do nothing at all.


    ¡°Additional task for you, Ruben. Investigate what happened in the ident.¡±


    Ruben nodded.


    *


    The first day back at work after the enjoyable wedding vacation. Garrett was immediately faced with a number of tasks. But among the many schedules he had to go through, there was one important thing that caught his attention.


    Amber sighed slowly. She sat in front of Garrett with an uncertain look on her face.


    ¡°All the things you asked me to find during your honeymoon are in this folder.¡±


    Without saying anything, Garrett immediately took the folder. He opened it and quickly read every word.


    ¡°His name is Mr. Dirk Thomas. He is the police officer who investigated the ident of thete Mr. An. There were rumors that he had determined that the incident was not an ident. But shortly after, the case was closed. And two monthster he was promoted.¡±


    Amber¡¯s statement certainly influenced Garrett¡¯s opinion. But he didn¡¯t say anything. Silently and attentively, he listened.


    ¡°All the information about him is there. Including where he lives.¡±


    Garrett nodded. He set aside several sheets of information rted to Dirk, then turned to other sheets of information.


    ¡°Next is dr. Dakota Spencer. She is the doctor who performed the autopsy on thete Mr. Han. At that time, there were rumors that Mr. Han¡¯s death was not really due to heart disease. But because there was another trigger. But Mrs. Daphne asked that the autopsy be stopped.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s busy fingers, which had been flipping through paper after paper, stopped. Instead of continuing to read, he raised his face. He looked at his secretary.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Amber nodded. ¡°I am certain that these are the rumors that have been circting. Whether they are true or not¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Garrett took a deep breath and nodded. He thanked his secretary.


    ¡°Thank you for your help, Amber.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, sir,¡± Amber replied. ¡°I will take my leave.¡±


    Alone in his office, Garrett decided to take a short break from his work. He needed to review all the information Amber had gathered. And of all of it, the rumors about Daphne¡¯s actions were what really caught his attention.


    Regardless of Daphne and Hirawan¡¯s attitude toward him all this time, Garrett knew something. His grandparents loved each other. At least it seemed that way on the outside. And when he found out that Daphne didn¡¯t want her husband¡¯s death to be investigated any further, he began to wonder.


    Was Grandpa¡¯s death not a natural death either? And Dad¡¯s too? Then¡­ why is Nana silent?


    *

 Curiosity

    ¡°Saturday night, at the Azure Hotel. It¡¯s the annual charity event that I used to attend with Grandpa when he was alive. For the past few years, I have gone alone. But starting this year, it feels like you two can apany me.¡±


    Dinner went on as usual, with delicious food filling the table and light conversation in between. And as always, Daphne dominated the conversation.


    ¡°We¡¯ve always been regr donors every year. And I hope it will always be a tradition that you will continue,¡± Daphne added. She turned to Elice. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll enjoy this event. There are many paintings and other artworks that will catch your attention.¡±


    Truth be told, Elice had no interest in paintings or artwork of that sort. But it seemed that the lives of the upper ss always revolved around such things. Now that she had be part of that upper ss, whether she liked it or not, Elice would have to learn to adapt. She would try. Maybe she would learn to like it. Elice nodded.


    ¡°And you, Norah.¡± Daphne looked at her daughter-inw now. The middle-aged woman who had really turned into a housewife in thest few years. ¡°Don¡¯t just stay quiet at home. You¡¯re still young. You should get out more often. Travel or socialize with your friends.¡±


    Pausing briefly during dinner, Norah nodded. Daphne, seeing the nod through her sses, seemed incredulous.


    ¡°Never mind,¡± Daphne said nonchntly. ¡°You¡¯reing Saturday night, too.¡±


    In the midst of the ongoing conversation, Garrett simply watched. His eyes remained fixed on his grandmother. At first nce, he might appear to be just another grandson listening to his grandmother¡¯s words. But who could guess what was going on in Garrett¡¯s mind?


    After the information from Amber was recorded in his mind, Garrett couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Daphne. The strangeness of it all made him think.


    Why?


    Until, on a few asions, Garrett found himself unable to resist. He rose from his seat. Only to sneak into Daphne¡¯s room. He opened the door slightly and saw his grandmother with Regina.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the charity event on Saturday night. You remember, right? My husband loved such events.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I remember, madam. Didn¡¯t he once give you an expensive painting from the auction?¡±


    ¡°You remember that very well.¡±


    ¡°I always do. It was such a romantic story.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ actually, I didn¡¯t really like that painting. Abstract art isn¡¯t my taste, Regina. But, you know, it¡¯s not easy to get an auction item in front of collectors. And this painting was indeed very famous in their eyes.¡±


    Garrett retreated. He quietly closed the door. Then he decided to finish his work for the night. He went to his room.


    Just as Garrett entered the room, Elice rose from her dressing table. She had just finishedbing her long, wavy hair, which shone in themplight.


    Elice was wearing a pastel brown nightgown, a soft color thatplimented her skin beautifully. She smiled.


    ¡°Are you done working?¡±


    It was ten o¡¯clock at night. Elice climbed into bed and tucked her body under the covers. The plush mattress sank slightly as she sat down.


    Garrett¡¯s footsteps stopped in the middle of the room. Nodding, he replied, ¡°I¡¯m done, though there are still a few things to do. They can wait until tomorrow.¡±


    Elice just smiled, well aware that her husband¡¯s work was always there, especially in his first year. So many things to do.


    After finishing some end-of-day routines in the bathroom, Garrett found Elice almost asleep. Her eyes were already drooping and almostpletely closed.


    Garrett turned off the main light, leaving the bedsidemp on to give the room a dim, warm glow. Hey down next to Elice.


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Elice moved into Garrett¡¯s embrace, resting her head on his arm and letting consciousness slip away. As for Garrett? He kept his eyes open for a while. Without looking at anything in particr, he let his mind wander. Until finally the tiredness made his eyelids really heavy and Garrett fell asleep.


    *


    Farrah and Kurt had not decided when they would return to Crestdale. Until now, nearly two monthster, they were still living in their home in the elite Ashford City neighborhood.


    That morning, as they enjoyed breakfast, Ariel arrived. With calm and measured steps, he walked to the chair across from his mother. He sat down. He raised his hand slightly, gesturing to a housekeeper standing nearby to prepare breakfast for him.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the office?¡± Kurt asked after taking a sip of coffee. His eyes seemed to be searching his son.


    Without saying a word, even after his breakfast was served on his te, Ariel looked at his father. There was no expression on his face.


    ¡°It¡¯s nine o¡¯clock,¡± Ariel replied. ¡°There happens to be an internal meeting. And I took the time toe here. I haven¡¯t had breakfast yet.¡±


    Farrah scoffed. Her movements were graceful as she sliced through her breakfast bread filled with assorted vegetables and half-cooked eggs.


    ¡°On several asions¡­ you always try to avoid having breakfast with your parents, Ariel. So, what¡¯s the deal today?¡±


    Ariel didn¡¯t argue with his mother¡¯s words. But that didn¡¯t mean he was happy about it.


    ¡°I just want to know how long Mom and Dad are going to be here,¡± Ariel said. ¡°When are you going back to Crestdale?¡±


    Farrah shrugged her shoulders with an indifferent gesture. Her eyes, which had briefly nced at her son, returned to the bread.


    ¡°We will return to Crestdale when we want to. And for now¡­ we¡¯re stillfortable here.¡±


    Ariel nodded as he started to sip his drink. It was then that Farrah spoke again. This time she deliberately interrupted her breakfast.


    ¡°Oh, Ariel. I want to know if you¡¯re close to someone now?¡±


    A slight shake of his head preceded Ariel¡¯s answer to his mother. He easily understood the implication. So Ariel asked immediately, without hesitation.


    ¡°Emily,¡± Farrah replied quickly. ¡°You know? During Elice and Garrett¡¯s engagement, I ran into her. And wow!¡± Farrah shook her head in disbelief. ¡°She¡¯s really beautiful. Uh¡­ did you know that she owns the hotel where Elice and Garrett got engaged?¡±


    A quick nod from Ariel was enough for Farrah to see.


    ¡°She owns a hotel and her business is thriving. She¡¯s really a perfect woman. And I really like her.¡±


    Of course, she did. It wasn¡¯t surprising that Farrah liked Emily. The reason was simple: Emily was wealthy.


    ¡°I am sure that you two are a perfect match. You¡¯re handsome and Emily¡¯s beautiful. A perfect couple.¡±


    Ariel didn¡¯tment. Instead, he continued to enjoy his breakfast. Farrah narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still hoping for Elice.¡±


    Ariel¡¯s hand went for his coffee cup. He sipped it slowly. He shook his head, even though there was a pang of difort in his chest. The difort that came when his mother started talking about Elice and Garrett.


    ¡°Not at all. But, you remember, right, Mom? There are more important things than me having to think about women right now.¡±


    What Ariel said was true. And she managed to silence Farrah. If only for a moment.


    ¡°When you have free time¡­ I will introduce you to herter. The more you get to know her, the more you¡¯ll agree with me, Ariel.¡±


    This time, Ariel really didn¡¯t react at all. He just continued to enjoy his breakfast with his head down.


    Honestly, Ariel¡¯s intention toe to his parents¡¯ house wasn¡¯t just to ask when they wereing back to Crestdale. No, it was more than that. Ariel actually wanted to dispel his curiosity and disbelief about the bad possibilities that had lingered in his mindtely.


    It couldn¡¯t be possible.


    Because every time Ariel saw Farrah, he became more insecure. Even if Ariel had ns to get rid of Garrett, it seemed impossible that Farrah would use simr tactics to get rid of An.


    After all, Garrett and I are only cousins. But Mom and Uncle An?


    Farrah¡¯s bright and beautiful face, her impable grooming, her wide smile when she spoke. All of this clearly didn¡¯t make Ariel suspicious at all.


    *


    As he drove to the office, Garrett grew impatient. There was something he wanted to tell Amber. However, the presence of Dariel behind the wheel made him think twice about talking in the car.


    Garrett shifted his focus to examine Dariel¡¯s appearance. The private driver who had been prepared for him since the first day he set foot in Ashford City. Somewhatzily, Garrett realized that he had never really known anything about the driver, who he estimated to be around thirty-five years old. From Garrett¡¯s perspective, their ages couldn¡¯t be too far apart.


    Dariel had a neat and dignified appearance, which was always characteristic of personal drivers for people like Garrett. He was sure that Dariel was not just an ordinary driver. It seemed he also had a role as a bodyguard, which must have been arranged by Daphne.


    ¡°Amber.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    By the time Garrett and Amber were in the elevator, it was almost two in the afternoon. They had just returned from lunch with a client. Realizing how often his mind wandered, Garrett decided to act quickly.


    ¡°Yes, sir?¡±


    Garrett blinked once. Without turning away from his secretary, he was sure the elevator was the safest ce to talk.


    ¡°Contact the two people from yesterday.¡±


    Amber was silent for a moment. Instead of immediately indicating her readiness as usual, she took a moment to inhale deeply.


    ¡°Are you sure, sir?¡±


    Garrett nodded. Seeing that, Amber nodded reluctantly as well.


    ¡°Very well, sir,¡± Amber said. ¡°I will contact you immediately. I will try to arrange for you to meet them as soon as possible.¡±


    At the right moment, the elevator stopped. The doors opened and Garrett stepped out. This time, Amber did not immediately follow in her boss¡¯s footsteps. Instead, she paused for a moment. Only to sigh and mutter to herself.


    ¡°It must be Mr. Nelson.¡±


    *

 Estimated

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Farrah?¡±


    Kurt¡¯s voice caused Farrah to shift her gaze to her husband. Consciously, she knew she had been staring at the spot where Ariel had disappeared from view. She shook her head. ¡°Nothing.¡± Farrah replied.


    Kurt nced at his wife briefly before returning his gaze to the phone. He sighed deeply.


    ¡°Ever since Ariel left earlier, you seem to be thinking about something,¡± Kurt said. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Unaware that her husband was actually watching her, Farrah remained silent for a moment. Uncertain whether to answer her husband¡¯s question or vice versa. She hadn¡¯t answered the question because something had urred to her.


    ¡°Ariel¡¯s behavior seems different than usual.¡±


    As she said this, Farrah¡¯s forehead seemed to wrinkle slightly. Her hand rested on the dining table, fingers rubbing together. She seemed lost in thought.


    ¡°Different than usual?¡± Kurt asked, confused. ¡°What do you mean, Farrah?¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­¡± Farrah blinked once. She looked back at the door. As if Ariel was still there. ¡°¡­ Ariel seems to be hiding something from me.¡±


    Farrah¡¯s words managed to get Kurt¡¯s attention. He put his phone down on the table and turned his eyes to his wife.


    ¡°Something?¡±


    Farrah nodded.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Farrah shook her headzily. ¡°How would I know? But I am sure it has something to do with Elice.¡±


    Kurt remained silent. When it came to this one name, he chose not to speak. Who knew. But Kurt felt that Farrah¡¯s dislike for Elice was really beyond normal limits.


    ¡°Anyway, whatever it is, I will make sure that Elice will never be with Ariel. I will never allow Elice to go near Ariel again.¡±


    A snort escaped Kurt¡¯s nose. He seemed to shake his head for a moment. ¡°Elice is married to Garrett, Farrah. It¡¯s impossible for Elice to be with Ariel. We live in a country that doesn¡¯t allow polyandry,¡± he said at length. ¡°And even if it were allowed, I am not sure Garrett is the kind of man who would want to share his wife. Especially with his own cousin.¡±


    Farrah sighed irritably at her husband¡¯s words. But she decided to remain silent. Saying nothing as she muttered in her heart.


    I know what¡¯s on your mind, Ariel. You¡¯ll definitely insist on getting Elice. That¡¯s for sure after you get rid of Garrett, isn¡¯t it?


    Farrah guessed so easily. Because she wouldn¡¯t forget the look in Ariel¡¯s eyes when he saw Elice and Garrett at the wedding. There was jealousy.


    But I assure you that will not happen.


    Armed with that determination, Farrah began to brainstorm. It seemed she needed to arrange a meeting between Ariel and Emily soon.


    *


    ¡°Why did you tell Mr. Garrett that? You see? This is the result.¡±


    Nelson looked grimly amused. The cup of coffee that was already at his lips suddenly stopped moving. It lingered in the air for a moment before returning to its saucer. His intention to sip thette was momentarily interrupted.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t my intention to tell him. He forced me to.¡±


    Amber obviously didn¡¯t believe Nelson¡¯s words. In her eyes, the usation against the Morales familywyer was tantly usatory.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± Amber shook her head. ¡°Mr. Garrett couldn¡¯t have pressured you if he didn¡¯t know anything. And as we know, Mr. Garrett has been clueless all along.¡±


    This time, Amber¡¯s usations didn¡¯t stop Nelson from sipping his drink. Before the milk coffee cooled and he lost its pleasurable sensation.


    A sigh escaped Nelson¡¯s throat. Amber, seeing this, could only give him a sharp look as a sign of her displeasure.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where he could have found out about it, either. All of a sudden he was asking about what happened between Madam and Farrah.¡±


    Nelson set down his cup of coffee, apanied by a long exhale. He looked at Amber.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m sure Garrett is not a stupid man. He can clearly see the oddities while living in this house.¡±


    Amber looked down at her untouched cup of tea. She just stared at the golden-brown drink with her mind drawn back.


    ¡°Maybe we didn¡¯t need to push Mr. Garrett to ept the inheritance in the first ce. The Morales fortune is clearly a bloodline inheritance from generation to generation. From thete Mr. Han to Mr. An. I really don¡¯t want Mr. Garrett to be the next victim.¡±


    Amber¡¯s words made Nelson swallow hard. Between the horrible memories of the past and the looming possibility of the future. He didn¡¯t want bad things to happen again. But¡­


    ¡°Then allow such arge sum of money to be controlled by someone who shouldn¡¯t?¡±


    Amber didn¡¯t answer when Nelson immediately shook his head.


    ¡°They abuse their power even if they¡¯re not that rich, but what if they actually have control? Can you imagine what will happen to Garrett and his mother?¡±


    Amber remained silent. Her shoulders seemed to rise as she took a deep breath. ¡°I think they won¡¯t bother Mr. Garrett anymore if they already have all that wealth.¡±


    ¡°Who knows,¡± Nelson replied, shrugging briefly. ¡°Even after they¡¯ve acquired that wealth, they¡¯ll still be worried as long as Garrett is alive. That one day Garrett wille and im his rights.¡±


    This was indeed a reasonable possibility. Whether she liked it or not, Amber nodded weakly.


    ¡°People like them¡­¡± Nelson¡¯s hand rose. Pointing somewhere unknown. ¡°¡­ will never stop until they have everything and ensure that no one else can threaten them.¡±


    Reluctantly, Amber found herself agreeing with what Nelson had said. Some people are indeed born with such a greedy nature. They would go to great lengths to fulfill their obsessions.


    ¡°So¡­ what should we do?¡± Amber finally asked. ¡°Should we help Mr. Garrett?¡±


    Nelson took another sip of his sweet beverage. He exhaled and looked at Amber.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what we¡¯ve been doing all along? At least¡­¡± Pausing briefly to finish his cup, Nelson looked mncholy. ¡°¡­ it¡¯s a promise we made to thete Mr. Adi.¡±


    *


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you at the table earlier.¡±


    Garrett nced at Amber who was walking slightly behind him. They were on their way to the main meeting room. There was a meeting at two in the afternoon. A choice of time that Garrett didn¡¯t particrly like.


    ¡°I had lunch outside, sir. Catched up with an old friend, too.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    A short sigh escaped Garrett¡¯s lips. They waited for the elevator doors to open and entered together. There were five floors to go before they reached the floor of the meeting room they were going to. A long time for a conversation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns for Saturday, do I?¡±


    ¡°Considering you just got back from your honeymoon¡­¡± Amber began her answer. ¡°¡­ I deliberately cleared your weekend. I thought you needed some rest.¡±


    Garrett nodded. ¡°Good. Because I have a non-work obligation that day.¡±


    Amber tilted her head slightly. She looked at Garrett.


    ¡°Nana invited us as a family to a charity event.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Amber murmured. ¡°The Mendoza family¡¯s annual event. The Morales family always attends the charity events organized by that family.¡±


    Garrett nodded weakly. He rubbed his chin lightly. When the elevator finally stopped, he stepped out.


    ¡°I¡¯ve learned about this family. It seems they often work with Pasific?¡±


    Amber behind him confirmed Garrett¡¯s question. ¡°In fact, Pasific has hired them to build several factories. This good rtionship is not only in business, but also in family ties.¡±


    Nodding once, Garrett noticed some employees gathering across the room, waiting for the meeting.


    ¡°Is our rtionship with them that close?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Garrett nodded. ¡°It seems I should take the time to greet them.¡±


    ¡°Greet them?¡± Amber asked, confused. ¡°What do you mean, sir?¡±


    Garrett paused for a moment. He looked at Amber and smiled. ¡°Nothing. Just what you said about these two families having a good rtionship.¡±


    Amber looked at Garrett. His expression seemed normal. Just like any other day. Nothing seemed different.


    ¡°And I¡­¡± Garrett sighed. ¡°As the heir, it seems I should get closer to them to make sure the rtionship stays good. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Amber could only nod once. An answer that was met with a smile from Garrett before he resumed his steps. Leaving Amber wondering.


    Who knows. But ever since Amber received the unusual order from Garrett to investigate those involved in the deaths of Mr. Han and Mr. An, she sensed a change in Garrett. Especially after his meeting with Nelson earlier, Amber became wary of every move Garrett made. A wariness she hoped would never be reality.


    Honestly. If she could refuse, Amber would refuse Garrett¡¯s orders regarding the deaths of his grandfather and father. Just for a hope. She didn¡¯t want Garrett¡¯s curiosity to lead him to the same fate as An.


    *

 Hidden

    Stanley James Mendoza and Megan Alexander are a married couple who hosted the charity event. Held at one of the most prestigious hotels in Ashford City, the Azure Hotel had the honor of hosting the annual event that the noble family has always held. Featuring various stunning artworks, the funds raised would be allocated to various humanitarian activities in the country.


    It was the first time that Garrett and Elice attended the event. They felt a little awkward, but Daphne¡¯s presence made everything go smoother. The guests, who held respect and awe for the elderly woman, politely weed their presence, including Norah, who seemed nervous.


    A table had been set for the Morales family. Prominently ced. So, when Stanley opened the event, he easily singled out Garrett¡¯s family for recognition. He introduced them to all the guests as one of the charity¡¯s regr donors.


    Garrett and Elice naturally received more attention. In addition to the prestigious family name, the recent news surrounding them had certainly piqued interest. So it was no surprise that Garrett found himself besieged by several parties after the auction.


    Daphne, watching from a distance with Norah, smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve raised Garrett well.¡±


    It was perhaps the first time Norah had received praise from her mother-inw. Despite a marriage filled with family drama, Norah had eventually formed a strained rtionship with Daphne. Even now, living under the same roof, their rtionship hadn¡¯t improved quickly. Still, Norah was overly respectful.


    ¡°Thank you, Ma.¡±


    Daphne took a deep breath, exhaled slowly, and turned to Norah. ¡°Do you have any desire to remarry?¡±


    Fortunately, Norah wasn¡¯t enjoying the dishes on the table at that moment. Otherwise, she might have choked on them. Norah¡¯s face turned red.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my time to think about that anymore, Ma,¡± Norah replied, shaking her head. ¡°My happiness now is not in marriage. It¡¯s in seeing Garrett enjoy his life.¡±


    Daphne understood. That¡¯s how a woman feels when she bes a mother.


    ¡°Especially if Elice gets pregnant soon. I¡¯m sure my time won¡¯t be enough if I decide to get married again.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Daphne nodded. ¡°I hope Elice will get pregnant soon. Our house is too big and feels lonely without the sound of children.¡±


    A fleeting vision of the future crossed Daphne¡¯s mind immediately after she said that. It showed the days when there would be theughter and tears of a baby. Followed by the serene faces of the parents. And how wonderful it would be when they could be together.


    Taking a deep breath, Daphne blinked and found herself back in reality. She smiled faintly as she watched Garrett and Elice chatting with some new acquaintances.


    ¡°Ma.¡±


    Daphne turned. Norah looked at her with gentle eyes.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°For?¡±


    ¡°For everything that has happened,¡± Norah replied, smiling. ¡°I know that whatever is happening is for the best.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    There was a moment of silence, as if Daphne needed time to react to her daughter-inw¡¯s words. She nodded.


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Hope immediately grew in Daphne¡¯s heart. She whispered her wish with a tight chest.


    Hopefully.


    Separated by a few feet, but still in the same room, Garrett and Elice got up. They said goodbye to the gentlemen they had been talking to for thest five and a half hours.


    ¡°I thought this was just another charity event,¡± Elice whispered to Garrett. ¡°But it turns out I was wrong.¡±


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just a regr charity event. But, despite the agenda that prioritized such matters, there were undoubtedly other more interesting things for the upper ss to gather for.


    Garrett patted Elice¡¯s hand gently. ¡°Are you tired? Maybe you want to join Mom and Nana.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡±


    Elice lifted her face as she asked her husband. Garrett seemed to catch his breath before answering.


    ¡°I think I need to mingle. You know, I¡¯m new to this circle too. I need to fit in.¡±


    A reasonable reason. And Elice felt a bit tired on her feet. It seemed she had chosen the wrong shoes for the evening.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Elice nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at the table.¡±


    Garrett and Elice parted ways there. From his standing position, not too far from the table where Daphne and Norah were, Garrett waved. He made sure that Elice was sittingfortably. Then he left. Looking for an opportunity to meet someone.


    ¡°Good evening.¡±


    Garrett greeted at the right moment. He politely interrupted the conversation between two gentlemen. Theughter that apanied the conversation stopped. They both turned to look at Garrett enthusiastically.


    Garrett politely introduced himself, although it was no longer necessary. There seemed to be no one in Oceana who didn¡¯t know him by now. Including Stanley.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going? Are you enjoying it?¡±


    For once Garrett nodded. ¡°It¡¯s an interesting event. Especially with the artwork,¡± he replied, looking around. ¡°No wonder Nana was so excited toe here.¡±


    ¡°Madam Daphne and thete Mr. Han never missed it. They always made sure toe. Even when they had jobs and busy schedules, they always came.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about that.¡±


    Stanley turned. ¡°About your grandparents?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Garrett nodded. ¡°Even from some of the news I¡¯ve heard, it says that Grandpa once bought a painting at a high price as a gift for Nana.¡±


    Stanley¡¯s eyes widened. There was a look of admiration. ¡°They really were a happy couple. They took care of each other. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised how devastated Madam Daphne was when her husband died.¡±


    Hearing that, Garrett looked over. Over to where the three women from different eras were sitting at the same table. They seemed to be talking. asionally, smiles appeared on their faces.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Nana really loved Grandpa.¡±


    But Garrett had to be honest with himself. For a few days he had doubted it. Because of the fact that Daphne had asked for the autopsy of her husband¡¯s death to be stopped.


    Garrett searched for the news. The fact released to the public was that heart disease was the cause of Han¡¯s death. This clearly aroused Garrett¡¯s suspicions.


    Han¡¯s death, hidden facts.


    An¡¯s death, the cause manipted.


    And Garrett¡¯s presence, initially unwanted, but ultimately very much desired. Wasn¡¯t that strange?


    And if Han¡¯s death was connected to Daphne, was An¡¯s death really connected to Farrah?


    These were a handful of questions that upied Garrett¡¯s mind. He thought he would get a clue at the event. But, let alone in public ces like this, even in closed ces like home, Garrett couldn¡¯t find a gap.


    Garrett had inquired with implicit questions to the household assistants. Thanks to the fact that they had been working for a long time, they must know more about the family than Garrett. And what he got was just one word. That is, perfect.


    Daphne and Han were a loving couple. A harmonious andplementary pair. Who loved their children deeply. That¡­ certainly wasn¡¯t like An, ording to Garrett.


    ¡°Garrett?¡±


    Stanley¡¯s voice jolted Garrett out of his reverie. He blinked and felt guilty.


    ¡°Sorry, sir. I was just thinking about some work-rted things.¡±


    Stanley nodded. ¡°No problem,¡± he said. ¡°So please enjoy the event.¡±


    Being left alone didn¡¯t give Garrett many options. He stood up. Decided to go back to his table. To join his family who had been waiting. With a question that made him irritated with himself.


    Where do I even begin?


    *

 A Point

    ¡°Is something bothering youtely, Garrett?¡±


    That night, as Garrett and Elice hid under the covers in the dim light of the remainingmp in the room, the question sounded faint. It greeted Garrett¡¯s sense of hearing and made him turn to Elice. She shuffled closer, approaching him, and Garrett greeted her with outstretched arms. He let Elice rest her head on his arm and reflexively nted a kiss on her forehead. It was a gesture that had be habit withoutmand.


    ¡°I always have something on my mind.¡±


    Elice¡¯s eyes closed briefly, enjoying the gentle touch on her head. But when her eyes opened again, Elice¡¯s voice was back.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I know you always have a lot to think about. But this feels different,¡± Elice said, lifting her head slightly. She looked at Garrett. ¡°Do you have a problem?¡±


    Could what Garrett was thinking about now be ssified as a problem? To be honest, Garrett wasn¡¯t sure if he should even be thinking about it. Sometimes Garrett wondered what good it did him to dwell on the past. Was it just to satisfy his curiosity?


    Garrett hugged Elice and shook his head over his wife¡¯s head. As he closed his eyes, he murmured softly.


    ¡°There are no problems at all. I¡­ just need some rest.¡±


    *


    It was a bright Sunday morning at the Morales residence. Garrett, who had no schedule at all, decided to spend time with his family. It was a rare opportunity he got, as sometimes even holidays could turn into workdays if circumstances demanded. So, it was only right that Garrett didn¡¯t waste it. Resting and refreshing his mind with light conversation.


    Elice enjoyed the sight as well. Seeing Garrett with his mother and grandmother warmed her heart. She remembered Garrett thest few days, who seemed a little more tired than usual. As if he carried a heavier burden than usual. It worried her.


    Actually, all Garrett needed was a little rest.


    Elice got up, intending to prepare snacks for their family reunion.


    ¡°Oh my God. But Dad¡¯s okay, right?¡±


    Elice, who was about to go into the kitchen, suddenly stopped. Turning slightly to find the source of the voice, she found Regina in the kitchen. With a telephone to her ear.


    Thinking for a moment, Elice thought it would be rude to enter now. She could see that Regina was in the middle of an unpleasant conversation.


    ¡°I can¡¯te home right now. But I will try to send money for Dad¡¯s hospital expenses.¡±


    Regina¡¯s words further convinced Elice that she should wait a moment.


    ¡°What? That much? I don¡¯t have that much money. But I will try.¡±


    Elice thought about leaving for a moment anding back a few minutester. But just as she was about to turn around, Regina¡¯s voice, which she heard again, stopped her.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll call backter.¡±


    The call ended and Elice counted to five before entering. With a calm expression she greeted Regina. The girl tucked her cell phone into the pocket of her pink uniform.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Elice smiled, briefly noticing Regina¡¯s less-than-ster condition. Her lips were slightly pale and trembling.


    ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Elice asked. ¡°You look pale.¡±


    Elice guessed that Regina¡¯s condition was rted to their earlier conversation. She had been in Regina¡¯s position before, and she was sure that everyone had been in a situation like Regina¡¯s. When a parent is sick, the worry really makes every child anxious.


    ¡°N-no.¡±


    Regina shook her head and wiped at her damp temples. But she seemed to notice her slightly altered breathing.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired.¡±


    Elice nodded. ¡°You can rest for a while,¡± she said. ¡°Nana happens to be gathering with us. She won¡¯t be calling you for the next few moments.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am. Excuse me.¡±


    Elice watched as Regina left the kitchen. As the young woman disappeared from her sight, Elice took a long breath. She realized clearly that everyone surely had their own problems.


    About fifteen minutester, Elice rejoined Garrett, Norah, and Daphne with a tray of tea and snacks consisting of cake and fruit slices. Diligently she served them on the table.


    Norah sat next to Daphne, helping her mother-inw. When Daphne asked for a cup of tea, Norah handed it to her.


    ¡°This is a rare day.¡±


    Daphne sighed with pleasure after tasting the clear brown drink and leaned back. She looked alternately at Elice, Garrett and Norah.


    ¡°That we can gather like this,¡± Daphne continued. ¡°It¡¯s really something to be thankful for.¡±


    Norah looked at Garrett. ¡°What Mom said is true. Especially seeing Garrett home. Even though it¡¯s a holiday, it¡¯s still rare.¡±


    Elice smiled faintly at her mother-inw¡¯s words, while Garrett just shook his head. The man seemed to be picking up a small te of fruit slices and enjoying them inrge bites.


    ¡°It looks like I¡¯m going to try to really clear my schedule on Sundays.¡±


    Daphne nodded, seeming to fully agree with Garrett¡¯s words.


    ¡°Work is never done. After you finish one task, another one wille. So¡­ there¡¯s no need to push yourself too hard. Especially since you and Elice just got married.¡±


    Unintentionally, but in unison, Elice and Garrett blinked. They looked at each other and felt a slight change in the atmosphere. Daphne nced briefly at Norah, who smiled faintly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to beat around the bush. But I do want to ask you one thing.¡±


    Garrett put down his fruit te immediately, while Elice kept the teacup on herp.


    ¡°What do you want to ask, Nana?¡±


    Actually, Garrett didn¡¯t need to beat around the bush. Were there really many things a grandmother would ask her newly married grandchildren? The answer, of course, was no.


    Daphne looked alternately at Garrett and Elice through the lenses of her sses. She noticed that the couple¡¯s faces were tense, albeit subtly. In spite of herself, a slight amusement tugged at the corner of Daphne¡¯s lips, making it almost difficult for her to ask her question.


    ¡°When do you want to have kids?¡±


    That was her question, of course. Neither Elice nor Garrett were surprised. But even though they had expected it, it didn¡¯t mean that giving an answer was an easy task. This was evident from their embarrassed expressions. Norah, watching them, couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Do you want to postpone it?¡± Daphne asked again. ¡°Or¡­¡±


    Garrett nced at Elice, signaling that he wasn¡¯t very good at answering sensitive questions like that. Give him a pile of homework and Garrett would do it. But not when it came to discussing this matter.


    ¡°To be honest, we haven¡¯t discussed it, Nana,¡± Elice replied quietly. ¡°We haven¡¯t thought about it.¡±


    Norah, understanding the situation, took over immediately. She turned to her mother-inw and chimed in.


    ¡°Maybe Garrett and Elice still want to enjoy their honeymoon, Mom. Especially since they haven¡¯t been together that long.¡±


    In fact, you could say that Garrett and Elice hadn¡¯t known each other very long. Something Daphne was well aware of.


    ¡°Besides, Garrett is still very busy with his work,¡± Norah continued. ¡°And from what I hear, Elice is also nning to be promoted at the office.¡± She shifted her eyes to Elice. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mom. To be more precise, next month I will be entrusted with the position of editor-in-chief.¡±


    Norah nodded and turned back to Daphne. ¡°They¡¯re both busy with their jobs. But I¡¯m sure the good news wille when the time is right.¡±


    With a deep breath and a reluctant nod, Daphne epted Norah¡¯s words. After all, Elice and Garrett had only been married a month. It was too soon to talk about pregnancy.


    But beyond their young marriage and his grandmother¡¯s wishes, Garrett was curious. What was Elice¡¯s reaction? Considering they had never talked about it before they got married.


    ¡°Do you want to postpone?¡±


    One day, when Garrett was alone with Elice, he asked this question. He wanted to know what Elice wanted. Because despite their marriage, it was Elice who would get pregnant, not him.


    ¡°About the pregnancy?¡± Elice asked her husband. And when she found a nod as an answer to her question, Elice took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°So, you won¡¯t postpone?¡±


    In truth, Elice realized how risky it would be for her to get pregnant soon. Not in terms of her age, which wasn¡¯t her concern. But in terms of her job.


    Elice had been working for less than a year. Within a few months she had been promoted. And what would happen if Elice had to take maternity leave before she had been in her new position for a year?


    However, after careful consideration, Elice decided not to dwell on it. Besides, it seemed that pregnancy was the most sensible destiny for a married couple.


    ¡°Why postpone it? There seems to be no reason to dy the pregnancy,¡± she concluded.


    Garrett took a long breath, feeling relieved by Elice¡¯s answer.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. At least we agree on that,¡± Garrett said as he reached out to pull Elice into a hug. ¡°After all, it is you who will be pregnant. The decision is yours. If you¡¯re not ready, we can talk about it.¡±


    Not only this time, but on several asions, Elice had noticed Garrett¡¯s mature way of thinking. Even at their first meeting she had noticed his maturity. Elice smiled.


    The tranquility that quickly enveloped Elice in her husband¡¯s embrace was abruptly interrupted by a ringing telephone. Garrett pulled away and Elice watched as he reached into his pocket. Garrett spoke briefly before pulling away from her.


    ¡°Just a moment.¡±


    Elice simply nodded and allowed Garrett to leave. She understood that Garrett had responsibilities and obligations that couldn¡¯t be postponed. Because Elice wouldn¡¯t be wrong if she recognized the name that had appeared on her husband¡¯s phone screen earlier.


    Amber.


    *

 Barrier 1

    On the first Monday of the new month, Elice officially changed positions. No longer working behind colorful cubicles. Instead, she worked behind the door of her own room. Elice¡¯s feet kicked rhythmically, leading her to see the state of the room that was now her workce. Ensuring her safety from the whispers of her colleagues. That was the good side Elice could get. Avoiding the gossip she could hear.


    In the room there was a desk with a chair. Different in size and design from the one she used before. There was a special cab for files, and there was also a set of couches. At least these were the furnishings that caught Elice¡¯s immediate attention when she first entered the room.


    Elice¡¯s room door was knocked. Her gaze immediately shifted there. The door opened and Hollis entered, both hands rubbing together.


    ¡°Mr. Hollis.¡±


    Elice had not expected her mother¡¯s boss and good friend toe to her. It made Elice ufortable. She immediately said the middle-aged man¡¯s name with a stiff smile on her face.


    Hollis stepped in. Smiling, he let the door close on its own. He approached Elice and examined the condition of the room. Seemingly judging it.


    ¡°How is it, Elice?¡± Hollis asked. ¡°Is this roomfortable?¡±


    Without answering the question directly, Elice invited Hollis to sit down on the sofa there.


    ¡°It¡¯s more than I expected. This room is veryfortable. Especially with the way it is positioned to let in the sunlight.¡±


    Elice looked at the window. Free of obstructive curtains, sunlight poured in. Natural lighting with a soothing sensation. One thing that seeded in making Elice feel mostfortable there.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s lucky. If you need anythingter, don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±


    Hollis rose from his seat. As did Elice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    The feeling of unease weighed even heavier on Elice¡¯s shoulders. Who was the superior and who the subordinate? But Hollis¡¯ attitude towards Elice was surprisingly polite for the category of superior and subordinate.


    Elice sighed. Alone again in her new room, she promised herself. At least she would have to work well. That was the price she had to pay for everything she got.


    *


    ¡°As of today, Mrs. Elice has taken up her new position.¡±


    A message from Carolus started Daphne¡¯s morning. She stood at herrge and wide bedroom window. The curtains were drawn and tied on both sides. This allowed the elderly woman to enjoy the view outside. From the clear blue sky without clouds to the lush trees that adorned the garden of her home. It all soothed her feelings.


    ¡°Good,¡± Daphne murmured softly, almost inaudible to Carolus. ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°For Mr. Garrett¡­¡±


    Daphne¡¯s eyes, which had initially enjoyed the serene scenery outside, blinked reflexively. Her focus shifted instantly. No longer on those beautiful spots, but on her personal assistant.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It seems as we suspected.¡±


    Daphne shifted slightly, though she did not really change her position in front of the window. She turned to Carolus, who was standing politely nearby. He had a tablet in his hand.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    By asking this meaningless question, Daphne could actually guess Carolus¡¯ meaning. And her guess was not wrong.


    ¡°Mr. Garrett has be suspicious about the deaths of Mr. An and Mr. Han.¡±


    At this point, Carolus deliberately stopped speaking for a moment. Only to see Daphne¡¯s reaction. But her face looked t.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Daphne breathed for a moment. Her eyes returned to look outside. She watched the leaves slowly swaying in the morning breeze. ¡°¡­ what is he doing now?¡±


    ¡°Looking for Mr. Dirk and Mrs. Dakota.¡±


    Daphne¡¯s body suddenly froze. The air she was breathing stopped in her chest. And it took a few seconds for her to regain control of herself.


    ¡°And then?¡±


    Without answering the question immediately, Carolus took a short breath. Only then did he tell her what he knew.


    ¡°Mrs. Amber has been searching for the whereabouts of the two. And it seems that Mr. Garrett will meet them soon.¡±


    Tension wrapped around Daphne¡¯s body again. At first, she thought she could handle it, but she was wrong. Both of her knees shook with tremors she could not control. Her hands gripped the window quickly.


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    Carolus promptly approached Daphne. He extended his hand to his employer and invited her to sit down. Daphne did not refuse.


    Carolus poured himself a ss of warm water. He handed it to Daphne and clearly saw her hands trembling.


    Several sips of warm water went down Daphne¡¯s throat. Bringing some relief to her chest. Just as Carolus put the ss back on the table, Daphne asked.


    ¡°How much does Garrett know?¡±


    Carolus shook his head. ¡°Not much,¡± he replied. ¡°As far as the information I have, Mr. Garrett has only just begun to investigate. He only knows the people involved with the deceased.¡±


    ¡°Including the fact that An once argued with Farrah?¡±


    ¡°I think that¡¯s why Mr. Garrett started this investigation,¡± Carolus spected. ¡°Although I¡¯m not sure where Mr. Garrett found out about the conflict.¡±


    ¡°Nelson.¡±


    A name from Daphne¡¯s lips made Carolus stop. He realized he had almost forgotten that one name.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Nelson,¡± Daphne continued as she sighed deeply. ¡°Who else but him knows about the fight between An and Farrah?¡± Daphne shook her head. ¡°No one. Only him.¡±


    There was a moment of silence, and Carolus decided to remain silent for a while, watching Daphne¡¯s reaction. Her trembling hands seemed to recover. Even now, Carolus could see the fingers that were beginning to wrinkle as they squeezed the arm of the sofa.


    ¡°Is there something I should do, madam?¡± Carolus askedter. ¡°Shall I meet Mr. Dirk and Mrs. Dakota first?¡±


    Daphne did not answer immediately. Instead, she raised a hand. She squeezed her fingers together and frowned slightly.


    ¡°Or should I just send them a message?¡±


    Daphne¡¯s fingers stopped moving. She looked at her personal assistant.


    ¡°Should I do this?¡±


    Carolus knew this was not a question for him. Instead, Daphne was addressing it to herself.


    Daphne closed her eyes. She tried to breathe calmly as her chest suddenly felt tight. Looking back at Carolus, she said, ¡°Do whatever it takes to make sure Garrett doesn¡¯t meet them. Don¡¯t let Garrett know about this.¡±


    Carolus epted the order with a nod of his head. ¡°Yes, Madam. I will do it.¡±


    With that, Carolus prepared to leave. But Daphne spoke again.


    ¡°And make sure Farrah doesn¡¯t find out about this,¡± Daphne said. ¡°Don¡¯t let her hear the names Dirk or Dakota.¡±


    *

 Barrier 2

    Three o¡¯clock in the afternoon was an unusual time for Garrett to leave his magnificent office. But an exception was made for this day. Especially since he was driving his own car. And without anyone to apany him.


    ¡°Mr. Dirk will be expecting you. At half past three at Coastal Bistro Restaurant.¡±


    Those were Amber¡¯s words that sessfully made Garrett cancel his schedule until six in the evening. Anything that had to do with his work could wait. His schedule could still be rearranged. But meeting someone who knew for sure the facts behind his father¡¯s ident was clearly something that could not happen twice.


    Garrett impatiently parked his car in the lot. He almost hit a car next to him, but luckily he hit the brake pedal at the right time. He took a deep breath. He tried to calm down.


    When he entered the restaurant, Garrett immediately went to the table that Amber had reserved for their meeting. He sat down and checked his watch. It was still ten minutes before the appointed time.


    Trying to remain calm while waiting, Garrett tried to keep himself upied by looking at his phone. Just to check iing emails or read thetest news.


    Half past three.


    Garrett nced at his watch and then across the room. At the door. But there was still no sign of the person he was waiting for.


    Hmm¡­ maybe there¡¯s heavy traffic. Maybe he¡¯ll arrive soon.


    Everyone knew for sure that the streets of the capital were almost always jammed. Especially since it was approaching rush hour. Maybe Dirk was stuck in traffic. That¡¯s what Garrett thought.


    But after another ten minutes passed, Garrett grew more impatient. He grew restless in his seat. Even a ss of water was not enough to calm him down.


    Garrett grabbed his cell phone. He quickly contacted Amber. Fortunately, his call was quickly answered by his secretary.


    ¡°Hello. What¡¯s up, sir?¡±


    Garrett ignored the pleasantries. He asked directly, ¡°I¡¯m already here, and so far, Mr. Dirk hasn¡¯t arrived.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? I thought you had met him, sir.¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Garrett said without taking his eyes off the door. ¡°Are your sure our appointment is now?¡±


    Garrett thought that was the only reasonable reason why Dirk had not arrived even after half an hour had passed. For someone in the police profession, it seemed odd to Garrett that Dirk would be sote.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure, sir. Besides, the restaurant has already confirmed my order. Your appointment with Mr. Dirk is indeed this afternoon.¡±


    Garrett took a deep breath. There were two possibilities.


    ¡°Or¡­ it could be that you gave the information to Mr. Dirk by mistake?¡±


    There was a moment of silence before Amber¡¯s voice was heard again two secondster. There was a hint of doubt.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t appear so, sir. I¡¯m sure I didn¡¯t give Mr. Dirk any false information.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Garrett knew Amber to be an extremely meticulous secretary. Even as she grew older, her meticulousness did not diminish. Instead, it increased. She never neglected anything that had to do with Garrett¡¯s work.


    ¡°But I will try to contact Mr. Dirk first, sir. I will let you know as soon as possible.¡±


    Garrett had no choice. So, he closed his eyes. ¡°All right, Amber. Contact Mr. Dirk immediately. I¡¯ll wait for the next update.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sir.¡±


    The call ended. While waiting for a call from Amber, Garrett tried to be patient again. And this time it was very difficult.


    As he took another sip of water for the umpteenth time, Garrett realized something painful. It was the first time he had ever felt so restless. In fact, he was so restless that every time a customer entered the restaurant, he thought it was Dirk, who he thought had arrived. But he was wrong.


    Time passed ufortably. Garrett grew more and more anxious. His feelings became more and more ufortable. He tried to calm down, but it felt useless. Waiting was boring, and waiting without certainty like now was very unsettling.


    Garrett¡¯s attention remained focused on two different things, the restaurant door and his phone. Time seemed to pass so slowly for him.


    The ringing of his phone quickly caught Garrett¡¯s attention. He answered it immediately. Surely it was Amber contacting him.


    ¡°Hello, Amber. Have you contacted Mr. Dirk yet?¡±¡±


    As he asked the question, Garrett noticed that his heart was pounding ufortably. Since when, he did not know. And when Amber answered his question, his heart seemed to stop beating.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡±


    Of course, apologies were never a good sign. In some cases, apologies tended to be a cover for bad things toe. And it seemed that Garrett¡¯s suspicions were correct.


    ¡°I tried, sir, but Mr. Dirk cannot be reached.¡±


    Garrett took a deep breath. He had to stay calm. ¡°What do you mean ¡®cannot be reached¡¯?¡±


    ¡°His phone is disconnected.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that Mr. Dirk mistakenly thought today wasn¡¯t the day we were supposed to meet? Is he busy with something else?¡±


    Faintly, but Garrett heard Amber¡¯s sigh on the other end.


    ¡°No, sir. I checked before I contacted him. From the message I sent him, I can assure you that I didn¡¯t give him any false information. Mr. Dirk clearly knew that tonight was the day you and he were to meet.¡±


    Hearing this, Garrett was taken aback. He remained silent as Amber continued.


    ¡°I believe something unexpected happened and prevented Mr. Dirk from meeting you tonight. I will try to contact him again as soon as possible and reschedule with you.¡±


    There was nothing he could do, Garrett knew that. ¡°Alright then.¡±


    ¡°I apologize, sir.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not your fault, Amber. Thank you for your efforts.¡±


    When the call finally ended, Garrett remained silent. He was thinking and suddenly a thought crossed his mind. Something that made him wonder. Something that made him uneasy.


    Was it just a coincidence that Mr. Dirk had suddenly be unreachable? Or was it something else? Could it be¡­?


    *

 Emission of Feelings 1

    A single knock brought Garrett¡¯s wandering eyes back to focus. He looked to the door of his office. Just then the door swung open and someone entered.


    It was Elice, carrying a tray. She smiled and walked over to Garrett. It was a cup of tea, which she ced on Garrett¡¯s desk.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Garrett returned Elice¡¯s smile. He nced at the wall clock. It was already ten in the evening. It made sense for Elice toe to his office.


    ¡°Do you have a lot of work to do?¡± Elice asked, cing the tray on Garrett¡¯s empty desk and sitting down in front of her husband. She looked at a file that was open in front of Garrett, then back at him. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve been pushing yourself too hardtely, Garrett.¡±


    Garrett sighed as he looked at the open file. Feeling a little guilty, he realized that he hadn¡¯t really touched it since. Instead, his mind had been upied with daydreams.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± he asked.


    ¡°So, I see,¡± Elice replied, her eyes showing concern. ¡°You seem to be overworking yourself, and you look more tired than usual. You seem to have a lot on your mind.¡±


    Garrett blinked once. He had not realized that Elice was watching him like that. But what can you expect? Isn¡¯t a wife the closest person to her husband? Even when his eyes are about to close, his wife is thest person he sees. So, it¡¯s only natural that every change in Garrett¡¯s behavior is being watched by Elice. Garrett should not be surprised.


    ¡°Is there a problem in the office?¡± Elice askedter. ¡°You seem very tiredtely.¡±


    Entering their second month of marriage, Elice could tell that there were rare days when Garrett did not look tired. But more often than not, the man would feel refreshed thanks to a warm shower and a good night¡¯s sleep. The next morning, Garrett would certainly look enthusiastic again.


    But this was different from thest few days. Even when Elice changed the scented therapy soap for her husband, the tired lines still remained on Garrett¡¯s face. As if to confirm that his troubling thoughts were really weighing on him this time. Something that made Elice suspect that Garrett was having problems at the office.


    The answer was, of course, no. Garrett had no problems at the office. In fact, it could be said that all of his work was going smoothly. But, of course, there was something on Garrett¡¯s mind. Something about his failed meeting with Deri earlier that evening. Something Garrett certainly could not tell Elice.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s no problem at all,¡± Garrett replied, shaking his head once. ¡°Everything is fine. But maybe I just need some more rest, so I look tired.¡±


    Elice reached for Garrett¡¯s hand, which happened to be on the table. Slowly and full of emotion, she squeezed his fingers. She nced at the bulging veins there. Proof of the hard work Garrett had been doing all this time.


    ¡°In that case, maybe it¡¯s best if you don¡¯t stay upte for the next few days. Get some early sleep and plenty of rest. I don¡¯t want you to get sick.¡±


    Garrett reacted to Elice¡¯s squeeze. Even if his lips didn¡¯t smile, his eyes said otherwise. Elice¡¯s concern touched him.


    ¡°Does that mean I should go to bed?¡± Garrett asked.


    Elice nodded once. ¡°That would be best. The work can wait until tomorrow. Your healthes first.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Garrett¡¯s eyes darted to the tea Elice had brought. His wife surely knew what was on Garrett¡¯s mind. Elice chuckled softly. There was a hint of amusement in her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the tea. I can rece it with something else tomorrow. But your rest tonight can¡¯t be reced by rest tomorrow night.¡±


    Very wise. And what Elice said was true. So it seemed that Garrett had no choice but to ept her advice.


    Garrett rose from his seat. Without releasing their intertwined hands, he stood up. He invited Elice to stand with him and they left. She left Garrett¡¯s office and headed for the bedroom.


    Momentster, the room was dimly lit. Illuminated only by the faint light of the bedsidemp.


    Elice was in Garrett¡¯s embrace. With her eyes closed, but in reality consciousness hadn¡¯t left her yet. With instincts still intact, as if she knew without looking that Garrett hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet.


    Holding Elice while she slept had be a habit. It had be a reflexive routine that Garrett did every night. And so it was now. Garrett made sure that Elice didn¡¯t move away from him, even though sleep hadn¡¯te yet.


    Elice opened her eyes. Sumbing to the pretense that made her tired.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Garrett blinked. His previously unfocused gaze suddenly lowered. He looked at Elice.


    ¡°You¡¯re not asleep yet?¡±


    Elice stretched, freeing herself from Garrett¡¯s embrace. She rested on the man¡¯s chest and asked her husband a simr question.


    ¡°And you?¡±


    Garrett understood. He was the one who had kept Elice awake. So, a faint smile curved across his face.


    ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Shaking her head, Elice replied with a smile of understanding. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she said. Her eyes scanned Garrett¡¯s face. The tiredness was bing more and more obvious. But unfortunately, tiredness didn¡¯t always go hand in hand with sleepiness. ¡°To be honest, sometimes I suffer from insomnia as well.¡±


    A slight furrow appeared on Garrett¡¯s forehead. A hint of doubt appeared on his face. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you suffer from insomnia.¡±


    Elice smiled, her eyes narrowing slightly. Without denying Garrett¡¯s words, she nodded.


    ¡°As far as I can remember, I haven¡¯t had insomnia since we got married. But there was a time when I had trouble sleeping. Severe insomnia.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing her exnation, Garrett simply nodded. His hand rose andnded at Elice¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Your cure for insomnia is marriage.¡±


    A broad smile spread across Elice¡¯s face. At least a little humor from Garrett was a sign that the man was still okay. Relief washed over Elice¡¯s heart at that moment.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s one of the perks of being married.¡±


    Saying that, Elice looked at Garrett. And then she realized something. Something that made her gaze gradually change.


    ¡°I¡¯m actually very lucky to be married to you.¡±


    Garrett was taken aback. Hearing what Elice said, coupled with the way she looked at him, left Garrett speechless for a few moments. Silence surrounded them. Because when Elice spoke those words, Garrett found out that it wasn¡¯t just her lips that spoke. His eyes seemed to join in as well.


    Garrett could feel the glow of gratitude emanating from Elice¡¯s eyes. In the dim light, Garrett could strangely prate all of this vision. Even more, he seemed to prate Elice¡¯s soul. Just to dive into the honesty of his wife.


    In fact, that was how Elice felt. Without wanting to exaggerate, in reality, that was all she felt. The word ¡°happy¡± was too trivial to describe everything Elice felt at that moment.


    Elice was grateful. Very grateful. For the fate that kept rolling and finally brought her to Garrett. A man she never expected, but who now became the anchor of her life.


    And maybe that¡¯s why Elice finally fell silent. Because she realized that whatever she said wouldn¡¯t be able to express all the feelings that blossomed in her heart. In the end, silence embraced them both.


    In those moments untouched by time, no words could be heard. Whether from Elice¡¯s lips or Garrett¡¯s, both decided to do the same. To remain silent as their eyes locked.


    For even if words were needed between them, it would surely be a very certain sentence. A reality that had been created between them for who knew how long.


    ¡°I love you, Garrett.¡±


    *

 Emission of Feelings 2

    Expressing her love with all her feelings, Elice took a short breath. Just before she closed her eyes. Just before she touched Garrett¡¯s lips with hers.


    Garrett obviously wanted to return this expression in the same way. But when Elice kissed him, he could only freeze. With a heart that seemed to stop beating. And when Elice pulled away from the kiss, there was only one word Garrett could utter.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    At close range, Elice smiled. Her eyes were serene and full of love.


    What Elice expressed. What Elice was doing. It was clearly not just an expression or an empty action. For even without speaking or doing anything, Garrett dared to swear. This love shone through so vividly.


    This feeling filled Garrett¡¯s chest. Amidst the pressures of work and the question marks of his family tragedy, he found that there was a reason that could make him endure. There would always be a reason to persevere. And that, of course, was Elice herself.


    ¡°I love you too.¡±


    Just like Elice, Garrett leaned closer to his wife when he finished his confession. To do the same thing that Elice had done to him earlier.


    Garrett kissed Elice. With his eyes closed and his lips parted, he sent a signal of desire that Elice immediately responded to with pleasure.


    In Garrett¡¯s kiss, Elice¡¯s lips created a gap. She surrendered without resistance to every touch Garrett would give her.


    Garrett kissed Elice with deep emotion. Always like that. Something that couldn¡¯t be exined in words, but Elice swore that the beat she felt never changed.


    Garrett¡¯s lips moved in a captivating sway. In a rhythm that brought a familiar feeling to Elice¡¯s entire body. Until there was nothing she could do when that natural urge rose and showed itself. Giving Elice different reasons toe closer. Slowly bridging each gap. Clinging to Garrett and reallynding on his chest. For with Garrett, this determination was truly real. That a kiss would never be just a kiss.


    Because when Garrett pressed his upper lips to hers, Elice felt the whole world disappear from her mind. No sorrow. No tears. And if there were any problems, with Garrett they would be easily ovee.


    As easily as what Garrett did next. When he released his upper lip from Elice¡¯s and then shifted. Only to reassure himself that he would give the same touch to her lower lip. In a kiss that felt so adoring of her lower lip.


    Elice needed something to hold on to. So, she grabbed Garrett¡¯s shoulder. Holding on there in tandem with Garrett¡¯s touch that devoured her lips again and again.


    Deeply. Demanding. In signals that indicated the kiss wouldn¡¯t end anytime soon.


    For Garrett was eager to taste the tantalizing corner of Elice¡¯s lips. Until his lips slid over Elice¡¯s. In sensual movements that made Elice hold her breath against his chest.


    Garrett kissed the corner of Elice¡¯s mouth. In the feminine curve that always managed to captivate him. That tasted sweet to his taste buds. That made Garrett slide the tip of his tongue. Just to caress that part in the way he liked best.


    Garrett teased. He seduced. In a way that immediately brought out Elice¡¯s moans. Making her heart beat faster in her chest. Bringing an excitement that was unbearable. Igniting a passion that quickly took over her.


    It was an urge Elice couldn¡¯t resist. A pressure she couldn¡¯t resist. Something that made her surrender without a second thought. To let the sparks grow as she surrendered to every touch.


    Because when Garrett kissed her like that, Elice found nothing more reasonable than to respond in kind.


    So, Elice made sure that every kiss she received was met with the same passionate response. With full emotion. With full intoxication. Until she pushed Garrett to give something more.


    Moving to a kiss that then captured her lower lip, Elice tried to hold her breath as she did the same. Seducing with kisses that stirred Garrett¡¯s passion.


    Until the touch ended with a gentle nip at the corner of Elice¡¯s lips. To widen the gap in Elice¡¯s lips even more. Sending a signal without words. An invitation withoutnguage.


    And Garrett didn¡¯t waste it. His tongue emerged, epting the invitation without immediately fulfilling it. Because he had to caress first. In the form of warm and exciting strokes along Elice¡¯s lips.


    Elice¡¯s grip on Garrett¡¯s shoulder tightened. Her ten toes curled. Her knees trembled with the growing excitement Garrett stirred.


    Elice¡¯s breath began to catch. It felt like she couldn¡¯t hold on, but she couldn¡¯t resist the next temptation.


    Feeling Garrett explore her mouth, offering sweet gifts for her to taste and enjoy, Elice didn¡¯t want to let all those temptations pass. She caught Garrett¡¯s tongue in an intimate trap that made Garrett moan in restraint.


    Elice sucked on Garrett¡¯s tongue, taking him deeper into the ocean of escting passion. It was like the ssh of gasoline in a zing fire, igniting an increasingly intense heat. And as Elice nibbled at Garrett¡¯s tongue, the man ignited even more.


    Enjoying the seduction Elice was performing, Garrett let the passion drive his primitive side. In the form of the movements of his hands, which seemed to have a mind of their own.


    Garrett¡¯s fingers moved. At first, only in gentle strokes, feeling the softness of Elice¡¯s bare hand. But he found that it wasn¡¯t enough. So, he decided to explore further.


    Garrett¡¯s hand moved again. To another slender curve below. To her tantalizing waist. And Garrett squeezed just as Elice gave his tongue a sensual bite.


    Garrett moaned. His hand moved again. Cupping her buttocks as Elice squirmed. Deciding she needed to change her position for more promising intimacy support.


    Elicended on Garrett. Literallynded. And she didn¡¯t resist at all when Garrett guided her to open her legs. Just as he decided to sit up. So, he could fully immerse himself in their intimate position.


    The signal had been sent and received very well. Both Elice and Garrett understood perfectly. That at this moment, everything they did and felt would be drowned in an undeniable climax.


    And there were actually many reasons why the intimate shadow was not a good idea. Tomorrow, there was still work to be done. There were still tasks to bepleted. But that didn¡¯t matter now. Because when Elice sat on top of him and Garrett¡¯s hand crept through her nightgown, it was natural instinct that won.


    With onest deep kiss that Elice gave to Garrett¡¯s tongue, he pulled away. Pulling away from the kiss that had taken almost all of his breath. They both gasped. Pressed by the need for air and passion.


    There was only a brief moment for Elice and Garrett to exchange nces. Because the blush that appeared on Elice¡¯s cheeks was a spur that Garrett couldn¡¯t resist. To give her a kiss. And Elice closed her eyes again.


    Feeling Garrett¡¯s soft and loving kiss on her cheek, Elice let out a long breath. Only to take a deep breath when the man¡¯s lips moved again. Slowly, as if creeping down. Tracing her face and then moving to her cleavage.


    The tip of Garrett¡¯s nose yed around. Tempting sensations that instantly made Elice¡¯s hair stand on end. Passionate and eager, she smiled. Unable to do anything but raise her neck high. Giving Garrett permission and opportunity to be more uninhibited. To gently inhale Elice¡¯s scent there. To gently taste Elice¡¯s skin there. To gently tease Elice¡¯s devotion there.


    Because when Garrett kissed the skin of Elice¡¯s neck and gave a warm wetness there, Elice sighed. Letting the hum fill the air. Sending vibrations that made Garrett¡¯s hands move again.


    The thin straps holding the nightgown slipped from Elice¡¯s shoulder. Falling to the opposite side. And Elice wriggled sensuously. Giving the smooth satin a chance to fall from her chest.


    Huddling around Elice¡¯s waist. Opening the intimacy that became Garrett¡¯s next target. And the man¡¯s lips descended again. Just a brief greeting to the amazing corbone when true temptation was already calling his desire.


    Garrett¡¯s hands tugged at Elice¡¯s waist. Weakly, Elice¡¯s body lifted from Garrett¡¯sp. Because Garrett demanded that he could enjoy the temptation. His mouth opened and immediately engulfed the nipple in the warmth he possessed.


    Elice threw her head back. With both hands on Garrett¡¯s shoulders, she moaned. Pressed by the increasingly dark seduction.


    Elice could feel it very clearly. How her nipples were being worshiped in Garrett¡¯s mouth.


    For with the tip of his tongue, Garrett teased Elice¡¯s nipples. Caressing them. Pampering them. Until he elicited moans that made Elice try to close her legs.


    Because not only that, Garrett also sucked on Elice¡¯s breasts. Nibbled them. Caressed them with an intimacy that Elice had never imagined before.


    And if Elice wasn¡¯t satisfied with all these temptations, then Garrett¡¯s fingers would dlyplete them. In the form of tantalizing squeezes of her other breasts. Which he then gave gentle pinches there. Also ying with them in touches that made Elice even more helpless.


    No, it wasn¡¯t only Elice who was helpless. Garrett felt the same way.


    So, Garrett let his fingers run to the next ce. Where all his fantasies were formed. In the form of mischief that made him feel intoxicated.


    There was warmth. There was moisture. There was a sensation that weed Garrett¡¯s fingers as they decided to slip between the edges of his wife¡¯s underwear. Already wet with the marks of excitement.


    Then Garrett¡¯s lips nted a sensual kiss right on Elice¡¯s neck. At the same time, his fingertips gave the first greeting down there. As if he wanted to send a wordless greeting. A signal for the next touch.


    But Elice blinked. Her hands moved. They left Garrett¡¯s shoulder and then held the man¡¯s hand.


    Garrett¡¯s fingers, originally intended to plunge directly, suddenly stopped. He was silent for a moment. With his eyes closed and his lips on Elice¡¯s neck, he waited.


    Elice¡¯s eyes opened. As she slowly pulled away from Garrett¡¯s embrace. Pulling away. Creating a distance that wasn¡¯t much.


    Garrett looked at Elice. Clearly seeing the mist that covered her clear eyes. A fog simr to the one that clouded his vision.


    Garrett¡¯s jaw went up and down. He swallowed when he realized how beautiful Elice looked at that moment. With a blushing face full of desire. And he wouldn¡¯t be wrong that Elice and he wanted the same. But why did Elice pull Garrett¡¯s fingers out?


    Because at that moment, Elice wanted Garrett to give in to the passion that now controlled him. Instead of letting Garrett enjoy her, Elice wanted the opposite.


    Later. There would be a time when Garrett would regain control of himself. But not now. Where Elice ran her fingers to Garrett¡¯s chest. Targeting the buttons and pulling them out of their holes one by one. And wordlessly, she pushed the pajamas off Garrett¡¯s body.


    The air was trapped in Garrett¡¯s chest. When Elice kissed his chest with her wet lips, he moaned, stifled. And when Elice pushed her body gently, he could only surrender.


    Garrett¡¯s head fell back onto the pillow. With the limitations he had, he tried to look at Elice. She was still kissing his chest. asionally she looked at him with a look that shook his soul.


    Elice descended slowly. With sensual movements full of vitality on Garrett¡¯s body, she approached a point. A ce where Garrett expected her. For it seemed not difficult for Garrett to guess what his wife wanted.


    Just a little. Just enough distance that Elice created. Just enough toplete the task of her hands. To remove the pants from Garrett¡¯s body. Along with thest barrier behind them.


    Garrett¡¯s eyeballs rolled dramatically. Then closed for a moment. Bringing darkness into Garrett¡¯s vision. A darkness that did not evoke fear. Instead, a heartbeat that was intensely loud in his chest.


    Because at that moment, Elice didn¡¯t waste a single precious second. She rubbed Garrett¡¯s arousal with her soft fingers. Teasing the little bit of moisture there. Caressing it. And wordlessly, she let her mouth give a sensual greeting.


    Garrett seemed to forget to breathe. As the warmth and moisture enveloped his manhood, he seemed to forget everything.


    ¡°E-Elice.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to, but Garrett couldn¡¯t stop himself. Because the movements of Elice¡¯s mouth felt like a jolt to his heart. Making his breath catch. Creating an indescribable tension.


    Elice¡¯s mouth enveloped Garrett¡¯s manhood with a warmth he had never imagined. It was an indescribable sensation. Without words. Just a feeling that prated him and rendered him powerless.


    ¡°E-Elice.¡±


    Elice lifted her eyes. Just as she pulled her face away, allowing Garrett¡¯s manhood to slowly escape through her parted lips. But with no intention of letting go, Elice was actually holding onto the tip of Garrett¡¯s manhood.


    Garrett¡¯s eyes blinked helplessly. He swallowed as he felt a small temptation greet the tip of his manhood. In the mischievous strokes of Elice¡¯s warm tongue. Tickling in sparks of passion that suddenly made Garrett¡¯s breath catch.


    Garrett had to endure. Throwing off any shame for the natural superiority of his gender, he gripped the sheet. For truly. As Elice slowly submerged his manhood again, Garrett felt an increasingly urgent urge.


    And in Elice¡¯s eyes, the sight truly ignited her courage. Like a whip that pushed her to act even bolder. More seductive, and her curiosity ignited for every mischievous thought that crossed her mind.


    For Elice had never imagined that Garrett would be so submissive. Never thought there would be a time when Garrett would seem helpless. And especially she hadn¡¯t expected that he would be the cause of it all.


    So, Elice took control. Her mouth teasing Garrett¡¯s manhood until it waspletely submerged. Making him widen his eyes. Almost choking. But he endured.


    Because the longer Elice teased, the more she found herself tempted. Captivated by her own seduction. Which made her more and more eager.


    Not only with her mouth, but the natural urge also made Elice¡¯s slender fingers move. Not wanting to be left out of the teasing. In the form of strokes and caresses that continually tantalized Garrett¡¯s manhood.


    Garrett¡¯s muffled moans filled the air. Filling Elice¡¯s hearing. Urging Elice to release Garrett¡¯s manhood from her mouth just so she could kiss the tip.


    Then Elice gave a simr touch. Along the length of his manhood. Alternating with massages that continued without pause.


    Until Elice¡¯s seduction culminated in Garrett¡¯s testicles. Which had not received enough attention from Elice. Which finally got their turn. And that made Garrett even more desperate in the wave of passion that engulfed him.


    Garrett blinked. Tried to catch his breath as Elice¡¯s fingers, tongue and mouth continued to tease him.


    With those fingers, Elice stroked Garrett¡¯s manhood. Giving massages that were incredibly tantalizing. Also teasing as she tickled his testicles.


    With this tongue, Elice caressed Garrett¡¯s manhood. Providing touches and even licks that were incredibly intoxicating. Also seductive as she stroked his shaft.


    And with that mouth, Elice enveloped Garrett¡¯s manhood. Delivering suck after suck that was incredibly intoxicating. Kissing, too, as she reached her climax.


    ¡°Oh, my goodness.¡±


    At the right moment, Garrett stopped Elice. To prevent her from continuing her seduction. For Garrett could already see the threshold of his restraint. He didn¡¯t want to explode prematurely.


    Garrett reached for Elice. Before she could speak, he acted quickly. Heid Elice down and reversed their positions.


    Garrett¡¯s breath was heavy. Like a predator tired from stalking his prey.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong, Garrett?¡±


    Elice blinked. Between the confusion and dizziness of the desire that urged her to finish the game, she found Garrett staring at her intensely.


    ¡°D-do you not like it?¡±


    Garrett grimaced. He seemed pained.


    ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡± Garrett asked with difficulty. ¡°I like it so much I thought I was going to explode in your mouth, Elice.¡±


    Garrett took a deep breath. The confusion disappeared from Elice¡¯s face. Reced by satisfaction and pride. A very natural reaction when she realized that her husband enjoyed what she was doing.


    So, Elice didn¡¯t need an exnation. And neither did Garrett, who didn¡¯t want to waste any time. He moved. He moved to remove the barrier that still held Elice captive.


    In a sensual wriggle, Elice helped Garrett remove her nightgown and underwear. And she spread her legs happily. Allowing Garrett to take his rightful ce.


    Garrett¡¯s hand took Elice¡¯s. Allowing their fingers to meet andplement each other. With eyes locked, Garrett then guided his manhood. To enter the feminine passage of Elice that he longed for.


    Their gaze broke. Just as Elice felt Garrett¡¯s manhood enter her, her eyes suddenly closed. Her mouth opened and a soft sigh escaped. Vibrating her throat. Filling the air. Touching Garrett¡¯s hearing.


    Until a kissnded on her cheek, causing Elice to open her eyes. Only to find how deeply Garrett looked at her. With tenderness. With a feeling that made Elice feel as if the world disappeared from her eyes.


    There was only Garrett.


    There was only Elice.


    There was only the two of them in the world they had created. A world filled with the worship of love. It made them merge and be whole.


    Because this was certainly not just about physical intimacy. Because there would never be a physical intimacy that felt so heartbreaking. No. Not if there was no love uniting them.


    Because when Garrett looked at Elice, he could find every reason he needed to endure. Elice was his goal. Elice was everything. So for Elice, Garrett would give everything.


    Garrett remembered to let Elice know how much he loved her. Without having to say anything. Because through the touches he gave, Elice could surely feel it.


    Oh, dear. Even if Elice were blind or deaf, she wouldn¡¯t miss everything that was created. This love really existed. It grew without being asked. It took root without being expected. And it strengthened two individuals who adored each other.


    So when Garrett moved and took back his dominance, there was nothing more reasonable for Elice to do than to surrender to Garrett.


    Elice let Garrett lead her in the rhythm of love that intoxicated them both. In a dance so intimate and deep with feeling between them.


    Garrett moved with such softness that Elice felt overwhelmed in her chest. Inside, filled with a happiness that made her so hypnotized. How could there be such an incredible love?


    Even when Garrett pressed himself against her, Elice never felt any selfishness. Just like Garrett, who always made sure that every thrust he gave wouldn¡¯t hurt Elice. Instead, it would only bring pleasure and joy. Exactly what Garrett felt.


    Because when Garrett¡¯s manhood filled Elice, he felt as if his heart stopped beating. The devotion and submission that Elice offered was proof of how much she trusted him.


    Not just in words. Elice trusted him with body and soul. She gave everything without any reservations.


    For that reason, Garrett would feel guilty if he didn¡¯t give everything he could. He would position himself correctly. Push in the right ce. Without forgetting to indulge in the right seduction.


    Elice¡¯s ears were not spared Garrett¡¯s kisses. He devoured them. Nibbling at Elice¡¯s earlobes. Sending shivers that made Elice moan.


    Elice closed her eyes. Sighing constantly, a smile curving her lips. She enjoyed how Garrett¡¯s lips continued to caress her.


    It was truly an intoxicating touch. As Garrett¡¯s manhood continued to mesmerize her below, there were lips and fingers that did not join in the teasing.


    Garrett wooed Elice. He breathed in the scent of Elice¡¯s hair. He moved slowly to nt a kiss on her cheek.


    Garrett¡¯s hand cupped Elice¡¯s waist. While his other handnded on her chest. Squeezing and caressing in ways Elice had never imagined.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Elice couldn¡¯t help it. Sighing the man¡¯s name over and over as their lovemaking made her head spin.


    Evidenced by Elice¡¯s hand then rising. She needed a grip as their lovemaking made her float. She needed to be sure she was still on earth. Not in heaven, as she thought.


    So, Elice¡¯s ten fingersnded on Garrett¡¯s shoulder. Squeezing. But no. That wasn¡¯t enough for Elice.


    Then Elice grabbed Garrett¡¯s neck. Pulled the man closer to her. So, he could hear every moan she made.


    Sweat sshed. Running down. Not just on Garrett¡¯s body. But also on Elice¡¯s body.


    Wet. Sticky. That¡¯s what prated their bodies. It made Garrett and Elice move closer to each other without any barriers. They stuck together tightly.


    Inseparable.


    Unravble by anything in the world.


    Because only Elice would love Garrett like that. And vice versa. Only Garrett would ept Elice with all his heart.


    Until their lovemaking fused them more and more, Garrett was pressured by his somewhatcking reason. He found himself caught between the demands of passion and the hope of feeling.


    But Elice¡¯s embrace erased any doubts Garrett might have felt. Because he knew that Elice wanted what he wanted.


    So, Garrett held on to Elice. Pressed against her. He used hisrge body to dominate Elicepletely.


    And Elice made sure of that. When Garrett pressed again with full demand, she didn¡¯t refuse. Instead, she smiled and continued to sigh. Wordless signals that she liked it.


    Elice liked it when Garrett pressed hard against her femininity.


    Elice liked it when Garrett thrust deep into her.


    Elice liked it when Garrett did everything.


    Then Garrett thought of nothing else. Except to give what they both wanted.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    Garrett sped Elice¡¯s waist. And Elice quickly understood his meaning. She returned the favor by wrapping both of her legs around Garrett¡¯s waist.


    Garrett¡¯s waist moved repeatedly. Forwards and backwards. Bringing his manhood in and out of Elice¡¯s femininity.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Garrett growled. Feeling how warm and tight Elice¡¯s femininity was, dazzling him more and more. Making him unable to restrain himself. He was pushed and pushed harder.


    Until at one point Garrett pushed in with the right position and Elice suddenly tensed. The sensation came and made Elice sway.


    Elice whimpered. Endlessly. And her embrace around Garrett¡¯s neck tightened. Not only that. She grabbed Garrett¡¯s hair with all her might.


    ¡°Garrett, oh, Garrett.¡±


    Garrett understood exactly what Elice wanted. So he sped up his movements. He kept pressing. Pressed harder. Until finally Garrett swallowed his saliva.


    There was a grip Garrett felt inside. Coinciding with a scream that burst into the air.


    It was Elice. Who couldn¡¯t hold back and finally decided to surrender. Powerless and broken. Dispersed in the ocean of pleasure that sessfully drowned her.


    But Garrett wouldn¡¯t let Elice drown alone. Because the pleasure that hit Elice clearly had its own effect on Garrett¡¯s resistance.


    Elice¡¯s femininity felt more and more captivating to Garrett¡¯s masculinity. It felt more and more captivating. So much so that Garrett had to clench his jaw.


    Garrett growled into Elice¡¯s ear. He held on to Elice¡¯s body. And then let his natural instincts take over.


    Garrett lost control. He was panting. Pressed by desire and passion.


    Until not a sound could be heard. Except for sighs and moans. Echoing back and forth from Elice¡¯s and Garrett¡¯s lips.


    Alternating. Interrupting each other. Joining in a melodious chant.


    The passion grew fiercer. The tumult roared louder. And everything around them seemed senseless.


    There was only the thirst that demanded satisfaction. So Garrett quickened the pace of their lovemaking.


    Garrett pushed. He pushed. Then thrust.


    Hard. And deeper.


    Until there was nothing left. Except the increasingly unbridled feeling.


    So, in a moment when all the passion merged into sparks of love, Garrett could only surrender to the surge of passion. It took control and allowed Garrett to act beyond his reason.


    Garrett went blindly. Moving with increasing fervor until Elice closed her eyes tightly. Biting her lower lip and powerless when Garrett invited them to float together again.


    For when Garrett growled and his face hardened, he was cornered. Unable to evade and only able to surrender. Giving onest thrust that made him copse.


    Garrett was thrown. Thrown into a world without air. Where there was nothing. Just him and Elice alone. Screaming together as Garrett broke inside her.


    Garrett.


    Elice.


    Two beings who gasped and ran out of air as pleasure exploded them. Bing meaningless fragments. Then melting. Merging. Bing one.


    *

 Proving

    Here¡¯s what happened next. Garrett paused, leaning on one elbow as he looked at Elice, whose eyes were beginning to fade. She looked tired, but at the same time incredibly happy.


    Elice¡¯s smile curved perfectly. With a hint of sadness in her eyes, she whispered to Garrett, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m going to fall asleep at any moment.


    At that moment, Garrett realized that it wasn¡¯t just sickness that could be contagious. Instead of frowning, a moment after Elice said that, a chuckle came out of him, tickling the corners of his lips and causing Garrett to smile as well.


    ¡°I think I might fall asleep soon, too,¡± he said, not at all with the intention of reassuring Elice, but rather feeling the heaviness in his own eyes. Garrett yawned, and in his sleepiness Elice chuckled.


    Garrett wanted to respond to Elice¡¯sughter, but his body felt incredibly tired now. So he settled for a stifled chuckle, shifting and adjusting the pillow under his head.


    But before consciousness left him, Garrett made sure to reach out and hug Elice, making sure she was in his embrace. He gave her a final goodnight kiss.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    As they prepared to part that day, it didn¡¯t take long for both Garrett and Elice to drift off. They slept in a peaceful exhaustion, filled with deep happiness.


    *


    ¡°Are you all right, Regina? You look pale.¡±


    After taking her medicine and vitamins that morning, Daphne noticed something different about her personal nurse. Regina seemed listless and uninspired, unlike her usual self, prompting thoughts of illness in Daphne¡¯s mind.


    But Regina shook her head. Taking the ss back from Daphne¡¯s hand, she replied, ¡°No, madam. I am not ill. But I¡¯ve been having trouble sleepingtely.¡±


    Daphne looked at her worriedly. She nodded gently and sighed, ¡°If you¡¯re feeling tired, just rest. Or do you need a day off? As long as it¡¯s not too long¡­ I don¡¯t mind. Besides, my health has been pretty stabletely.¡±


    But Regina shook her head again. ¡°No, Madam. I¡¯m fine. Thank you.¡±


    Behind her sses, Daphne¡¯s eyes scanned Regina, trying to discern the truth in her words. Finally, she nodded.


    ¡°All right. But if you need a break, just say so. I don¡¯t want you to end up in the hospital because you didn¡¯t take a day off.¡±


    A broad smile spread across Regina¡¯s face, reassuring Daphne as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, ma¡¯am. If I need it, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±


    Just as Regina said that, there was a knock on Daphne¡¯s bedroom door. Shortly after, the door opened to reveal Carolus approaching Daphne, neatly dressed and with firm steps.


    ¡°Good morning, madam.¡±


    Daphne nced at Regina, who immediately hurried to put the medicine and sses back on the tray before excusing herself.


    After the bedroom door closed again, leaving only the two of them inside, Daphne finally spoke. ¡°How did it go?¡± she asked Carolus, looking at him. ¡°Was it sessful? Did everything go smoothly?¡±


    Carolus nodded, and seeing that, Daphne let out a sigh of relief. With her eyes closed and one hand raised to her chest, she felt truly relieved. It was as if the burden that had once weighed on her had been lifted for a moment.


    When Daphne finally opened her eyes again, she expressed her curiosity: ¡°Tell me more details. What exactly happened? Did Garrett manage to meet them? Or¡­?¡±


    Carolus shook his head. ¡°No, madam,¡± he replied immediately. ¡°I contacted Mr. Dirk and Mrs. Dakota. I told them never to meet Mr. Garrett, especially not to reveal anything about the deceased¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°Good. You have done well, Carolus.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Madam.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to becent.¡±


    Saying this, Daphne seemed to foresee the future, as if she was confident that things wouldn¡¯t end so easily.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this, but it turns out Garrett isn¡¯t the type of person to back down easily,¡± Daphne continued, looking at Carolus. ¡°You know what I mean, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Of course, madam. And I realize it. From the seriousness with which Mr. Garrett is seeking the whereabouts of Mr. Dirk and Mrs. Dakota, it¡¯s clear that he will not take lightly the task of uncovering the facts behind his father¡¯s death.¡±


    Daphne nodded several times. She rested one elbow on the arm of the sofa, asionally ying with her fingers just below her chin.


    ¡°But at least that trait makes him good at his job. Look at Apex Builders and the like. He built it from the ground up. And I¡¯m not surprised that Pacific has done well under his leadership so far.¡±


    Carolus remained silent, nodding as a sign that he agreed with Daphne¡¯s words.


    ¡°So I want you to keep an eye on him. Keep him away from anything that might lead him to the facts of this incident.¡±


    ¡°Very well, madam.¡±


    Confident in Carolus¡¯ abilities, Daphne asked another question a momentter.


    ¡°What about Farrah?¡±


    Changing the subject, Daphne didn¡¯t forget that she had a daughter who could make her feel helpless. Even on several asions, Farrah seemed indifferent, even when they were in public ces. She was always motivated to ignite her emotions.


    ¡°Is she still in Ashford City?¡±


    ¡°She is,¡± Carolus replied immediately. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching her, but there doesn¡¯t seem to be any unusual activity.¡±


    A bitter smile suddenly appeared on Daphne¡¯s face. She sighed weakly once.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her fool you, Carolus. There¡¯s no way she would stay here for long if she wasn¡¯t after something. I don¡¯t want you to let your guard down. Tell your people to keep an eye on Farrah.¡±


    ¡°Understood, madam.¡±


    *


    Amber looked at her boss with a guilty look on her face. When she had been called into Garrett¡¯s office that morning, she had already had a hunch. That the reason for her summons was rted to Garrett and Dirk¡¯s failed meeting.


    ¡°Sorry, sir. But I also don¡¯t know why Mr. Dirk suddenly canceled the meeting unterally and without prior notice.¡±


    Garrett paused for a moment. He pondered with eyes that seemed to gaze aimlessly somewhere.


    ¡°Have you tried contacting him again?¡±


    Amber nodded. ¡°I tried calling him again about half an hour ago,¡± she replied. ¡°But he didn¡¯t pick up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange.¡±


    He did not want to think negatively, but all of this made Garrett unable to control his own thoughts. Unwanted possibilities quickly filled his mind, making him restless.


    ¡°Try calling again,¡± Garrett ordered. ¡°Maybe he¡¯ll pick up this time.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±


    Amber took out her cell phone, which she used specifically for work. She immediately targeted Dirk¡¯s contact and called the man without wasting any time.


    ¡°Turn up the volume if he picks up.¡±


    Amber nodded as she waited. The dial tone made her heart race subconsciously. She hoped and silently prayed that the call would be answered.


    But when the dial tone disappeared, there was no sound of Dirk¡¯s voice. Instead, the operator¡¯s voice suggested redirecting the call to voicemail.


    Without any exnation, Garrett surely knew what had happened. A quick nce at Amber¡¯s facial expression and the fact that the phone in her secretary¡¯s hand was dropping let him guess. The call went unanswered again.


    Garrett¡¯s jaw clenched. His hands seemed to clench into fists. Now he couldn¡¯t shake the negative thoughts from his mind. On the contrary, he became more and more convinced that these negative thoughts were true. And to prove it, Garrett had a way.


    ¡°Try calling Mrs. Dakota.¡±


    Amber blinked briefly. For a moment she seemed confused, but then she immediately understood Garrett¡¯s meaning. She nodded and promptly did as Garrett instructed.


    Holding her breath, Amber listened to the dial tone for quite a while. But just like with her call to Dirk, the same thing happened again. Dakota didn¡¯t answer her call.


    Garrett¡¯s eyes narrowed. ncing at Amber¡¯s phone, he still asked for reassurance.


    ¡°No answer?¡±


    Amber shook her head.


    ¡°Try calling again.¡±


    Again, for the second time, Amber called Dakota. But it was the same. Her call went unanswered.


    ¡°They could be busy,¡± Garrett muttered bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s too early. But I want you to call them again during the lunch break. Maybe they¡¯ll pick up then.¡±


    Amber nodded. ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    But if Garrett had to be honest, he wasn¡¯t hoping for much anymore. With the fact that Dirk didn¡¯t show up for their meeting, Garrett could feel the situation a bit. Even when he contacted Dirk and Dakota, Garrett only did it for confirmation. Just to really convince himself that his suspicions were indeed correct.


    Garrett didn¡¯t mind seeing the results of his suspicion. Whether it was true or not? That Dirk¡¯s absence was just a coincidence. That Dirk and Dakota not answering his calls was just a coincidence. Or the opposite?


    And it turned out that the news Amber gave him after the lunch break made Garrett sure that his suspicions were correct.


    ¡°Sorry, sir. Still no answer.¡±


    Garrett gave Amber no further orders. He let his secretary return to her desk while he drew his conclusions.


    None of this was a coincidence. Instead, there was something that made Mr. Dirk and Mrs. Dakota change their minds.


    Garrett pondered. As he withdrew into himself, he thought his n to investigate the hidden facts behind his father¡¯s and grandfather¡¯s deaths would go smoothly. But what happened was different.


    Who? Who could make Mr. Dirk and Mrs. Dakota change their minds so quickly?


    Garrett¡¯s expression changed. When a name crossed his mind, the man¡¯s body froze.


    Could it be him?


    *

 Inconceivable

    It wasn¡¯t just Garrett who thought the situation was odd. So did Amber. As someone who had been directly involved with Dirk and Dakota for the past few days, the incident clearly took her by surprise. It made Amber feel almost unable to raise her face in front of Garrett. Embarrassed. Like someone ipetent.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    Sherly¡¯s question made Amber turn. She looked at her colleague, forced a smile, and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Amber replied. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Exhaling, Amber tried to contact Dirk and Dakota again. Alternately. Repeatedly. Ignoring a pair of eyes that had been looking at her phone screen all along. Clearly seeing whose name Amber was calling.


    *


    ¡°Don¡¯t get used to contacting me suddenly like this. If your husband finds out, he might think we¡¯re having an affair.¡±


    Nelson said after sipping histte, grinning mischievously. It looked funny to see Amber¡¯s disheveled face in front of him. The middle-aged woman scowled.


    ¡°You know what? My husband is worthy of being called a Hollywood actor.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    Nelsonughed this time. ¡°I hope George doesn¡¯t hear what you just said. I can¡¯t imagine how big his ego would get.¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± Amber said nonchntly, waving her hand once in the air. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to meet for jokes.¡±


    Nelson sipped histte again, deliberately making a slurping sound to express his pleasure.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s going on? Is it rted to Mr. Garrett?¡±


    Actually, Nelson could guess from the beginning that this was the reason why Amber had asked to meet him that afternoon. When the streets were clogged with slow-moving traffic due to the many vehicles flooding the roads, Amber had instead asked him to make time. There was something they needed to talk about, which was the reason Amber had given Nelson earlier.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Amber nodded. ¡°Regarding Mr. Garrett, Mr. Dirk, and also Mrs. Dakota.¡±


    Nelson, who was about to take another sip of histte, suddenly stopped. The cup remained in front of his lips. Maybe five seconds before Nelson decided to put the cup back on the coaster. He didn¡¯t drink it again.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did they meet? What did Mr. Garrett get?¡±


    Instead of answering with words, Amber just scowled. Her eyes rolled once.


    ¡°Met? What did Mr. Garrett get?¡± Amber shook her head. Then she lookedzily at Nelson. ¡°No.¡±


    Nelson furrowed his brow. ¡°No?¡± he asked, confused. ¡°What do you mean, no? Didn¡¯t they meet? Or did he get nothing?¡±


    ¡°Both. They didn¡¯t meet and he didn¡¯t get anything.¡±


    Exhaling deeply, Amber¡¯s hand rose to hold her head. As if she was afraid of a sudden migraine.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Mr. Dirk and Mrs. Dakota suddenly refused my calls. More to the point, Mr. Dirk, who was supposed to meet with Mr. Garrett yesterday, suddenly canceled the meeting unterally.¡±


    Without saying a word, this time Nelson wiped the mischievous grin from his face. Instead, he listened carefully to Amber¡¯s story. He looked serious.


    ¡°They canceled the meeting?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Amber nodded. ¡°He didn¡¯t show up and didn¡¯t give me any updates. Do you know how embarrassed I was in front of Mr. Garrett?¡±


    Nelson ignored the rhetorical question. He was more interested in the new facts he had just learned.


    ¡°And not only that.¡±


    Amber followed his statement with a deep sigh and reached for her ss of juice. The ss contained a yellow liquid. It emitted a distinct aroma that characterized the sweetness it offered. Of course, the middle-aged woman chose mango juice for her friend to help her through the hot afternoon.


    ¡°Mr. Dirk couldn¡¯t be reached either. Every time I called him, it went to voicemail. The same goes for Mrs. Dakota.¡±


    As she thought about this, a feeling of frustration immediately filled Amber¡¯s chest. She felt that everything she had dely was pointless if they didn¡¯t want to meet Garrett.


    ¡°You know? I am really annoyed with them. Why are they avoiding us all of a sudden?¡±


    As she continued to ponder this with emotions filling her chest, Amber wasn¡¯t prepared when Nelson mentioned that name. A name that instantly seeded in dampening Amber¡¯s frustration. It vanished and was reced by shock.


    ¡°Madam Daphne.¡±


    Amber was stunned. She fell silent for a moment as Nelson mentioned the name while staring at her intently. Not blinking, with a serious face. Very serious for someone like Nelson who was often rxed.


    ¡°Ma-madam Daphne?¡±


    It seemed that Amber had to fill her lungs with oxygen first. Because when that name came out of her mouth, there was a sudden feeling of tightness. As if her chest was being squeezed by an unfathomable weight.


    ¡°Of course, Madam is the one who can make Mr. Dirk and Mrs. Dakota withdraw immediately,¡± Nelson continued, exhaling deeply. He reached for his cup of coffee, but didn¡¯t lift it all the way. ¡°Who else has the power to frighten people but them?¡± Nelson shook his head, a bitter smile on his face. ¡°No one. Only Madam can.¡±


    Amber was silent for a moment. Her desire to sip the mango juice had vanished. Now, instead of enjoying the refreshing drink, Amber¡¯s hand simply fell off the table. Limping, as if she had no energy left.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do anything if Madam Daphne really did it. And I firmly believe that Madam Daphne is behind this.¡±


    It seemed to take a few moments for Amber to fully grasp the situation. Until she did, she lifted her face. She looked at Nelson.


    ¡°Why would Madam Daphne do this? Could it be ¡­ she¡¯s involved in this unfortunate event?¡±


    Nelson¡¯s shoulders rose briefly. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. I¡¯m not involved in the police investigation, and I have no interest in the incident.¡±


    ¡°Because it makes sense to me now. If she really wasn¡¯t involved, she shouldn¡¯t have prevented Garrett from investigating the incident. And now that I think about it again ¡­ isn¡¯t that strange?¡±


    Nelson¡¯s forehead, now adorned with the wrinkles of age, seemed even more furrowed. He blinked once, just before he asked. ¡°What¡¯s strange?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange that the investigation into the deaths of thete Mr. Han and Mr. An was stopped by Madam Daphne herself?¡±


    Nelson remained silent. He chose not to answer the question because he had known the fact for a long time.


    A rhythmic cough sounded in Amber¡¯s throat. Her hand, which had fallen, rose andnded on the table, supporting her chin. Beneath her chin, Amber¡¯s fingers seemed to be ying, rubbing against each other.


    ¡°This¡­ certainly seems to indicate,¡± Amber whisperedter. ¡°That Madam Daphne was indeed involved in the incident.¡±


    *


    ¡°Saturday, tomorrow. The Mendoza family contacted me personally this afternoon. They are inviting us to visit the orphanage with them this weekend. So you will be apanying me, won¡¯t you? Norah? Elice?¡±


    The warm atmosphere at the dinner table was opened by Daphne with a topic rted to the recent charity event. The elderly woman looked alternately at Norah and Elice.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Daphne whispered, closing her eyes for a moment. She had almost forgotten something. When she opened her eyes, she immediately looked at Garrett. ¡°I didn¡¯t invite you, Garrett. Because this is a special event for women only.¡±


    Garrett smiled thinly. To be honest, he was not at all interested in the topic Daphne was bringing up at that moment. But he still maintained his demeanor.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Nana.¡±


    Daphne turned back to her son-inw and granddaughter-inw. She waited for an answer, which came in the form of nods. Norah spoke first.


    ¡°This is definitely going to be a fun event, Grandma. What time is the event?¡±


    Daphne seemed to remember for a moment. Then a smile spread across her face as she managed to force her brain to work.


    ¡°Ten in the morning. We n to have lunch with the children at the orphanage and maybe y a game or two,¡± Daphne said. ¡°And that¡¯s why I invited you. The children need parents who are still agile to y. Not parents who use a cane when their knees start to shake.¡± Daphne¡¯s chuckle apanied her seemingly funny words. Then she turned to Elice. ¡°You don¡¯t have any ns for the day, do you?¡±


    Elice shook her head. ¡°No, Nana. I¡¯m free this weekend.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank goodness. I can¡¯t wait to wee this weekend,¡± Daphne said with a beaming face. ¡°And you, Garrett.¡±


    Garrett blinked. Although his eyes had been on Daphne the whole time, his focus hadn¡¯t really been there. And thanks to Daphne¡¯s voice mentioning his name, his focus came back.


    ¡°Yes, Nana?¡±


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re going to be spending this weekend alone.¡±


    ¡°Uh,¡± Garrett cleared his throat with a single shake of his head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I hope you enjoy the event, Nana.¡±


    Garrett didn¡¯t care about the event. What he cared about now was only one thing. How to prove the possibility that had upied his mind since earlier. Could it be Nana? But why?


    Because if Garrett suspected that Daphne was behind the failure of the meeting between him and Dirk, questions would surely follow.


    Why did Nana do it?


    And that question brought up a piece of information that Amber had once given him. That the termination of his grandfather¡¯s autopsy was done on Daphne¡¯s own orders. A hidden fact that filled Garrett with unspoken fear. What if Daphne was really behind the two deaths?


    However, when Garrett saw Daphne¡¯s rxed expression as she spoke to Norah and Elice, he doubted the smile. Even apart from the firm and strong impression Daphne always made in her daily life, Garrett still wasn¡¯t convinced that Daphne could do such a thing.


    They were a loving couple. And everyone knew how much Nana loved Daddy, too.


    Just thinking about it made Garrett¡¯s brain feel like it was about to explode. So unconsciously he often took deep breaths. Trying to calm down and control his emotions. Something that wasn¡¯t lost on Elice.


    During dinner, Elice kept looking at him. Seeing Garrett looking tired. Just like the day before.


    Garrett needed enough rest.


    However, Elice knew that Garrett would still be working in his office as usual. So Elice would do something that would be her habit as well.


    An hour after dinner, Elice went into the kitchen. She was about to make tea for Garrett when she identally heard sobbing.


    Elice postponed her original intention for a moment. She went to the source of the sound. Towards the back door. Where Regina seemed to be crying, and in the end, Elice decided not to linger there.


    If Ie suddenly, the atmosphere will surely be unpleasant.


    Later. Elice promised herself that she would talk to Regina when the time was right. Maybe there were one or two things she could do to help the young girl.


    *

 The Gate

    The morning continued to be beautiful and perfect for Daphne. The sun rising in the east radiated a bright, sparkling light. More than enough to signal that a day of joy awaited her.


    Daphne stood on the side terrace of the house, enjoying the fresh and cool morning air. It felt incredibly peaceful to her aging lungs.


    As usual, Daphne was apanied by her personal nurse, Regina. The young girl stood not far from Daphne, who was doing some light exercises.


    ¡°Here, madam.¡±


    Regina handed Daphne a small towel to wipe the sweat from her face. Daphne smiled as she took a deep breath. Then, with Regina¡¯s help, she sat down.


    ¡°Drink first, madam.¡±


    Carefully, Regina handed Daphne a ss of water. Its coolness quickly flowed down Daphne¡¯s parched throat. She sighed, feeling immensely satisfied with the fresh and healthy sensation she still felt up to this moment.


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    As Regina called out to her, Daphne immediately turned. Their eyes met and Daphne sensed something different in the way the young girl looked at her.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Regina seemed to open her mouth, but no words came out. Instead, she shook her head a momentter. She smiled, though Daphne thought it was stiff. Not like Regina¡¯s usual smile.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Regina replied. ¡°Madam, are you ready to go in now? Get ready for breakfast?¡±


    Daphne seemed silent for a moment. With a furrowed brow, she looked at Regina intently. But Regina remained motionless. Finally, Daphne took a deep breath, nodded, and extended her hand. Regina responded promptly. Without further questioning, Daphne was sure that if it was necessary and important, Regina would speak of her own ord.


    *


    Garrett decided to contact Dirk and Dakota directly, without Amber as an intermediary as before. Pushing aside the sudden pessimistic thoughts that had crept into his mind at that moment, Garrett actually had to swallow bitter feelings when he was not considered by Dirk and Dakota.


    Perhaps for the first time in his life, Garrett wanted to be arrogant in front of people. To show who he was at that moment. How could Dirk and Dakota just ignore him like that?


    Putting the phone in his hand for a moment, Garrett opened the desk drawer. He took out the file Amber had given him the other day. Quickly, he opened it and focused on one piece of information: his home address.


    Of course. If Dirk and Dakota couldn¡¯t be contacted, then Garrett had only one choice. To visit them in person. If that was the case, what else could they do? Apart from epting Garrett¡¯s visit, whether they wanted to or not.


    *


    Ruben remained silent, choosing not to say anything as Ariel seemed to be deep in thought. He could hear Ariel¡¯s faint sigh as his fingers rubbed his chin from time to time. Ruben waited for the decision the man would make.


    ¡°Of course, there have been noints so far.¡±


    When Ruben finally heard Ariel¡¯s voice, it was the boss¡¯s grumbling. Ariel mmed down the report Ruben had given him, something Ruben had expected from the beginning. When he approached Ariel with the report, Ruben could already guess that Ariel wouldn¡¯t like the news. And that turned out to be true.


    ¡°As long as Nana is around,¡± Ariel continued, ¡°everyone will praise Garrett. They¡¯re just deferential to Nana. That doesn¡¯t mean Garrett¡¯s really that good. Besides, he knows nothing about running a business. He¡¯s just a child born to an inferior woman.¡±


    Ruben restrained himself. He wanted to present the facts that Ariel had already seen in Garrett¡¯s first six-month satisfaction performance chart. It was hard to admit. Ruben also realized that Garrett had considerablepetence. Perhaps with his experience in building his ownpany, Garrett was adapting quickly at Pasific.


    ¡°So, what now, Ruben? If this is the case, what does it mean that our n from yesterday has failed?¡±


    Ariel asked in a sharp tone, her eyes staring at Ruben with an equally sharp impression. It made Ruben swallow hard. He wanted to tell everything honestly, but he was already afraid. Anger seemed to lurk in the man¡¯s face.


    But Ariel had no choice but to ept reality. As thergest and oldest coalpany in Oceana, Pasific Energy undoubtedly had a strong foundation. Their feet were firmly nted. A storm here and there wouldn¡¯t be able to shake thepany. Even if it was run by someone new. Many parties involved and interdependent would surely ensure that Garrett could lead well.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Even if we continue with our original n, it seems like it will be quite some time before you see the results, sir.¡±


    Forced to pray silently in his heart so as not to incur Ariel¡¯s wrath for his honesty, Ruben had to say it as it was.


    ¡°It will take more than six months. Maybe a year. Or maybe even longer. And even then, it¡¯s not guaranteed to seed, sir,¡± Ruben continued. ¡°It¡¯s not as easy as our previous n.¡±


    Actually, Ariel understood. As thergest supplier of coal, nothing could shake Pasific Energy. Unless, of course, the world suddenly stopped needing coal, or there was a sudden depletion of natural resources. But in reality, neither of those things was likely to happen in the near future.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Ruben furrowed his brow. Not because he wasn¡¯t d to have escaped Ariel¡¯s wrath. But he was also surprised that Ariel was not angry. That wasn¡¯t characteristic of his boss at all.


    ¡°Very well then.¡±


    Ariel took a deep breath and nodded several times. asionally he let out a sigh and his face conveyed a conviction that made Ruben wonder.


    ¡°If we can¡¯t use gentle means¡­ that means we have to resort to rough methods.¡±


    Ruben¡¯s face froze. But unlike Ariel, who seemed helpless, Ruben seemed frozen in a different way.


    ¡°Ah! Actually, I was going to be kind enough not to destroy youpletely, Garrett,¡± Ariel said, shaking her head. It was as if the n that had crossed his mind was something he did not want to do. Even though it might be the opposite. ¡°If I could, I really wouldn¡¯t want to do this. But it seems that this is the fate you have to ept¡±.


    Ruben didn¡¯t need any further exnation. He understood what Ariel meant. Especially when the man looked back at him a momentter.


    ¡°Find someone fast,¡± Ariel ordered. ¡°Check Garrett¡¯s schedule. Make it look like a mugging or a robbery. It¡¯s a perfect n, Ruben. You know, street crime is rampant right now. And as far as I can remember, thest time there was a victim who defended himself, the police suspected him. Ah¡­ I hope Garrett decides to give himself up.


    For a moment, Ruben didn¡¯t react to Ariel¡¯s words. Although Ariel had already shown signs of ying dirty, Ruben hadn¡¯t expected that Ariel would actually go through with it.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said?¡±


    The question startled Ruben. He nodded hastily. Of course, he had no choice but to ept the order and say,


    ¡°I will carry it out, sir.¡±


    *


    Still in the euphoria of her new position, Elice took the opportunity to greet Wagner Cox, the man who had passed the age of forty-five when he had to leave the editor¡¯s chair at Metro Magazine. In fact, Elice visited Wagner during his lunch break. Coincidentally, Metro Magazine and Metro Channel were located in the same office space.


    ¡°If you need any help or anything, don¡¯t hesitate to contact me. Hopefully I can help as long as I can.¡±


    Elice nodded. ¡°Thank you very much, sir.¡±


    About a quarter of an hourter, Elice was back in her office. Sitting behind her desk, she nned to tidy up her workspace for a moment. Elice needed to create the right atmosphere to evokefort. Especially since she had just moved into the room after someone else had used it for several years.


    With the help of some janitors, Elice asked for some furniture to be moved. Of course, she didn¡¯t want the filing cab to block the sunlight from entering and illuminating every corner of her room. After everything was arranged to her liking, Elice made sure to express her gratitude.


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Elice rubbed her hands together. Her feet moved. She circled the room, her eyes constantly scanning. Just to make sure nothing escaped her attention.


    A smile spread over Elice¡¯s face. She seemed to like the new atmosphere.


    After onest check to make sure nothing had been overlooked, she sat back down at her desk. Now that Elice didn¡¯t have any urgent tasks, she decided to check herputer. She looked through several files there, studying them to better prepare herself for her future work.


    With the help of the mouse, which she deftly handled in her right hand, Elice opened each folder on theputer one by one. She smiled as she looked at the data, realizing that Wilbert, for a man, was surprisingly organized. Everything was systematically arranged and structured by year, month, and even day.


    Elice admitted that it really helped her to learn about things rted to her new duties. Even more, she could browse through archives of past messages.


    Out of curiosity, Elice began to open each folder, starting with the year 2015.


    ¡°Um¡­ 2015. Was there anything important that year?¡±


    Elice asked herself, not sure if she had paid attention to the business world back then. As far as she could remember, she was about twenty-two years old. She seemed to have been preupied with her dissertation. Maybe Elice didn¡¯t remember much.


    Elice left the 2015 folder and moved to another year. This time she opened the 2018 folder.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there an uproar in 2018 because Lame was dered bankrupt?¡±


    Elice¡¯s fingers moved quickly on the mouse, clicking several times on different folders, and she smiled as she saw articles with news about the rumors of Lame¡¯s bankruptcy.


    ¡°Turns out it¡¯s true,¡± Elice said with a smile as she left the folder. ¡°Next¡­ 2021.¡±


    Elice clicked on the folder with the number 2021. She quickly guessed.


    ¡°What other news was there in 2021 besides the news about the initiator of MI marrying the daughter of the conglomerate from the Sanders family?¡±


    The news opened, showing Vivian Sanders standing next to Malven Harrison Bet after the embarrassing incident involving both of them.


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Exhaling deeply, Elice left the 2021 folder without intending to try to open the 2022 folder. She shook her head with a wry smile on her face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any articles about myself.¡±


    Not to be narcissistic or anything, but Elice was willing to bet that there would be one or two news articles in the 2022 folder mentioning her and Garrett¡¯s names.


    Elice left the news archive and turned her chair around, reaching for a file on the side of her desk.


    ¡°Okay. Now it¡¯s time to check the print archives.¡±


    *

 Luck

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here, Ariel. We have been waiting for you.¡±


    In truth, Ariel didn¡¯t want toe to his parents¡¯ house at all. But that afternoon, Farrah contacted him. She invited him to dinner because it seemed that Farrah and Kurt would be returning to Crestdale soon. There was something urgent.


    Ariel pulled up a chair right in front of Farrah. He nced at the dishes and then turned to his parents. He asked, ¡°So¡­ when are Mom and Dad nning to return to Crestdale?¡±


    There were no small talk questions about news or anything else. Instead, Ariel asked the only question that was the reason for his visit that night. He looked at Kurt. The middle-aged man seemed to be enjoying his meal with a rxed expression on his face. Unlike her husband, Farrah looked different.


    ¡°Probably next Saturday,¡± Farrah answered. ¡°Your dad needs to check on something.¡±


    Ariel wasn¡¯t interested in knowing exactly what Kurt needed to check. His head was already full of his own affairs and problems. He didn¡¯t want to add anything else to them.


    ¡°So, we¡¯ll leave Ashford City for now.¡±


    Ariel just mumbled. He took a piece of chicken. He put the food on his te. But just as he was about to enjoy his meal, Kurt¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll concentrate on managing Lostic while we¡¯re gone.¡±


    Ariel and Farrah both looked at Kurt. The man seemed indifferent as he spoke, but he managed to get the attention of both his son and his wife at the same time.


    ¡°I know you have to juggle your other things,¡± Kurt continued, not even lifting his face from his te. As if picking flesh from bones was more important than looking at his son while he spoke. ¡°But at least remember what you said the other day. You want Lostic to regain its top position. And I hope that you really do it. Don¡¯t let the Sanders family continue to dominate the market.¡±


    That was indeed what Ariel had promised Kurt the other day. When he expressed his wish to take over Lostic. He was determined to move Lostic forward. Although that wasn¡¯t the only reason for Ariel.


    ¡°Kurt.¡±


    Farrah¡¯s voice interrupted her husband¡¯s words. The tone was different, causing Kurt to raise his face. He looked at his wife who was openly showing her displeasure.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push Ariel too hard. After all, you know that Lostic isn¡¯t the only thing Ariel has to deal with right now,¡± Farrah said, taking a quick look at her son. ¡°There are other more important things he has to deal with.¡±


    Kurt let out a long sigh. This time a slight wrinkle appeared on his forehead as he met Farrah¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Still about Garrett?¡±


    Farrah¡¯s sigh sounded weak. ¡°Of course. After all, what Garrett possesses is more than anything else. If we can get Pasific, then Lostic won¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    ¡°Farrah.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Kurt,¡± Farrah said quickly. She hurriedly continued. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to belittle Lostic. Besides, it¡¯s one of our prides.¡±


    Actually, it¡¯s the pride of the Ramirez family. One of the things that once made Farrah think that marrying Kurt wasn¡¯t such a bad thing. Even though her husband¡¯s family wasn¡¯t exactly on the same level as hers, it still fell into the category of decent to Farrah.


    ¡°But of course, we can¡¯t deny that having Pasific means we can have more power. And I am sure that once we have it, Lostic can flourish on its own. It will also be elevated.¡±


    A reasonable thought. But it seems that Kurt didn¡¯t quite agree with his wife.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to get Pasific right now. You see it, right? I have heard almost noints about Garrett¡¯s leadership. He can handle thepany well. So how do you and Ariel n to take Pasific out of Garrett¡¯s hands?¡±


    This one question made Farrah pout. She wasn¡¯t unaware of it. On the contrary. She knew it very well. Even if she wanted to look at it objectively, Farrah wouldn¡¯t ignore some facts. Wherever Garrett and Elice¡¯s events took ce, be it their engagement, wedding, or reception, she often heard people praising Garrett¡¯s performance.


    But Farrah wouldn¡¯t admit it. She didn¡¯t want to lower her hopes. Or Ariel¡¯s hopes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ariel,¡± Farrah told her son. ¡°I think you can handle this. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Ariel nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do anything to take everything away from Garrett. Mom and Dad don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    A proud smile spread across Farrah¡¯s face. She seemed pleased to see her son¡¯s zeal. It gave her the confidence to speak to her husband again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Kurt. I think Ariel can handle it.¡±


    Kurt ced his spoon and fork on the side of the te for a moment. Apparently, the conversation that had been going on since earlier was preventing him from enjoying the meal as much as he had before.


    ¡°This is not going to be easy for Ariel, Farrah.¡±


    It seemed the husband and wife were in a moment of disagreement. Farrah clearly disagreed with her husband¡¯s words.


    ¡°I think Ariel can handle it. And you don¡¯t have to worry. I think Ariel is lucky like me. There is luck that shines on us.¡±


    Ariel frowned. ¡°Luck?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Farrah¡¯s hand reached out and took her drink. It took the middle-aged woman at least three seconds to clear her slightly dry throat. Then a hint of a smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°The luck I got four years ago.¡±


    Ariel stood still. His memory was drawn back.


    Four years ago?


    ¡°Or maybe¡­ like the luck twenty-five years ago.¡±


    Not sure. But that time seemed familiar to Ariel.


    Grandfather?


    Farrah waved her hand in front of her face. She looked at Ariel indifferently, then turned to Kurt.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, Kurt. I think that luck will be on our side again,¡± Farrah said confidently. ¡°Anyway¡­ it¡¯s only this luck that makes me happy. Especially after all the injustices I had to endure from my own family.¡±


    Kurt took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, his head shaking gently several times. He decided not to continue the conversation as a question crossed his mind.


    Aren¡¯t you happy, Farrah?


    *


    ¡°This Saturday, you actually have an appointment, but if it¡¯s urgent, I¡¯ll cancel it.¡±


    Without hesitation, Garrett nodded. ¡°Cancel it.¡±


    ¡°Very well, sir,¡± Amber said as she typed on her tablet. ¡°Is there anything else I need to do?¡±


    Amber finished jotting down important notes on the tablet about Garrett¡¯s Saturday cancetion. After leaving Garrett¡¯s office, she would immediately contact several people involved to inform them of the cancetion. And now she needed to know if there was anything else her boss wanted.


    Garrett seemed to think for a moment. About five seconds, it seemed. But the answer Amber got was a shake of the head.


    ¡°No, you may go.¡±


    ¡°Alright, sir.¡±


    After Amber left, Garrett immediately opened the drawer of his desk. He pulled out a file with Dirk and Dakota¡¯s addresses. Not wanting to forget, he ced the file in his work bag. He would need itter. Of course he would. Right on this Saturday. As he eagerly cleared his schedule.


    Not wanting to arouse suspicion when the worst-case scenario was still swirling around in his head, Garrett hid his ns from Daphne. Fortunately for him. If it was difficult for him to find time during the workdays, there was one day when he could free himself. And luckily for him, Daphne would be leaving on that day. Along with Norah and Elice. It seemed as if fate had smiled on Garrett.


    Elice was already prepared. Dressed in a knee-length, short-sleeved tunic and jeans. The perfectbination of pastel yellow and ck gave her an elegant look.


    ¡°How do I look?¡± Elice asked as she grabbed her purse. ¡°Not too much, right?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    This was a visit to the orphanage. Dress and appearance should not be extravagant. But, of course, it should still make a ssy impression.


    Garrett led Elice, Norah and Daphne into the courtyard of the house. He made sure the three women from different eras got into the car and watched as the four-wheeled vehicle drove off. Slowly it left the gate of the house and disappeared from his sight.


    Garrett looked at his watch. But instead of leaving right away, he waited a moment. Half an hourter, Garrett was driving his own car, his first destination being Dirk¡¯s house.


    Luckily for Garrett, Dirk was home at the time. Although in reality it wasn¡¯t easy for Garrett to meet the man. But Garrett insisted, until finally Dirk had no choice.


    ¡°Sorry to disturb your rest, sir.¡±


    Reaching out for a handshake, Garrett apologized politely. Dirk seemed ufortable, but shook Garrett¡¯s hand anyway.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Please, have a seat.¡±


    Garrett deliberately waited until the housekeeper had finished serving them tea and snacks. When the housekeeper left, Garrett didn¡¯t beat around the bush.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get right to the point, sir. The reason for my visit to your house is rted to the matter Mrs. Amber informed you of a few days ago,¡± Garrett said. ¡°And since you failed to attend the promised meeting, I had no choice.¡±


    Dirk looked embarrassed. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down as he swallowed.


    ¡°A meeting? Oh. I apologize for that. I thought I had informed Mrs. Amber at the time.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. He sensed something was wrong.


    ¡°I was indeed unable to attend at that time,¡± Dirk continued. ¡°There was something urgent. I apologize.¡±


    Of course, Garrett was sure that Amber had tried to find out why Dirk hadn¡¯t been there. He trusted his secretary. Besides, he had already checked it himself.


    ¡°I apologize. There may have been a misunderstanding between you and Mrs. Amber,¡± Garrett said. ¡°But I tried to contact you personally. But you didn¡¯t answer.¡±


    Dirk cleared his throat. ¡°Oh. Maybe I was busy at the time.¡±


    Garrett nodded once and didn¡¯t seem to mind the reason Dirk gave him. Besides, Garrett could be a little grateful now. After all, Dirk weed his visit.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, sir. No problem. What matters now is that I can meet with you.¡±


    Dirk forced a smile when he heard Garrett¡¯s words.


    ¡°So, I won¡¯t beat around the bush, sir. I¡¯ll get right to the point. The purpose of my visit here is¡­¡±


    Garrett¡¯s words were cut off. Both Dirk and Garrett suddenly looked at the same source. The electronic device on the table. The device vibrated and rang as a call came in.


    Dirk quickly picked it up. But really, Garrett¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t deceive him. He nced at the name on the screen.


    Carolus.


    *

 Shadows 1

    It was clearly a new world for Elice and Norah. Coming to charity events and visiting orphanages had never been their activities before. So, it wasn¡¯t surprising that they felt a little awkward at the moment.


    Unlike her daughter-inw and granddaughter-inw, Daphne seemed so at ease. She greeted people there. She smiled at the caretakers. Laughing with the children. It was truly a sight Elice never expected to see. For someone who had been marginalized by Daphne¡¯s category, Elice really didn¡¯t think that the grandmother had a sense of humor as well.


    ¡°Let me introduce you. This is my daughter-inw, Norah. And this is my granddaughter-inw, Elice.¡±


    Daphne led Norah and Elice to a woman who seemed to be almost the same age as herself. She smiled at Norah and Elice. They shook hands and hugged briefly.


    ¡°I am Pam Hall. That¡¯s what the kids here call me.¡±


    It was Pam. A woman who helped run the Harmony House orphanage.


    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Pam said as she looked at Elice. ¡°I saw your picture in the magazine. You¡¯re even prettier in person.¡±


    Elice blushed and thanked her as Daphneughed.


    ¡°Not only beautiful. She¡¯s smart too. You know that? She works at Metro.¡±


    A small chuckle came from Pam. Her eyes admired Elice. And when she shifted her gaze to Daphne.


    ¡°Of course. I have no doubt when ites to the Morales family,¡± Pam smiled. This time she showed her friendly attitude to Norah. ¡°I saw the news about your son. You must be very proud of him.¡±


    Norah smiled back. ¡°All parents are proud of their children.¡±


    ¡°That is true. And I have a lot of pride here. Come.¡±


    Pam invited them on a tour. She showed them the condition of the orphanage and mentioned some recent developments. She also mentioned the children¡¯s progress in school.


    This was certainly a form of ountability that Pam had to report. Regr activities were held every year. To inform all donors about the expenses of the orphanage. And it certainly wasn¡¯t just this one orphanage that would receive visits from donors.


    ¡°I never thought there would be events like this.¡±


    Intentionally or not, Elice spoke up. They were touring a new building. It was to be used for teen rooms. They needed a bigger space than before.


    ¡°To visit an orphanage? Or hold charity events? Or what?¡±


    Elice turned around. Slightly surprised when she realized that Daphne had heard her words. But she nodded.


    ¡°Everything. I used to think that upper ss people only spent their time shopping and vacationing.¡±


    Daphne scoffed. ¡°What you saw was Farrah and a few new rich people.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t the target, but Elice dared to swear that her cheeks immediately became hot when she heard Daphne¡¯s words. That was because she realized that Daphne didn¡¯t hesitate to speak her mind, even to her own biological daughter.


    ¡°Farrah and those people are too busy unting their wealth. It¡¯s tacky. So don¡¯t be surprised if we limit our social circle sometimes,¡± Daphne said, ncing at Elice. ¡°And soon you should do the same. We¡¯re not on the same level as them.¡±


    Elice realized that she mighte across as reserved. It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to limit her social circle, but it was her character. Even at work, she rarely sat in the pantry just to gossip with her coworkers. And Elice wasn¡¯t sure if that was a good thing. Because when Daphne mentioned levels, she herself doubted which level she was on.


    ¡°Instead of wasting time on useless things, look at this. There are lots of events and activities we can do. After all, you¡¯re Garrett¡¯s wife. Eventually you will rece me.¡±


    This one statement from Daphne sessfully stunned Elice. It left her momentarily speechless as Daphne instead raised her hand and waved to a friend across the room. A distant greeting that still felt warm.


    ¡°Later,¡± Daphne continued. ¡°Our family will be cutting the ribbon as representatives of the donors. At the event next month. The dedication of the new orphanage. Normally, I would give the weing speech. But now it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Daphne looked at Elice. ¡°You¡¯re Garrett¡¯s wife, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Elice couldn¡¯t answer with any other word than. ¡°Yes.¡±


    *T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    When Dirk found out that a guest was visiting him that Saturday morning, he never expected it to be Garrett. a man who was currently the center of attention for many people due to the widespread news about him. From the fact that he was the heir to a fortune worth hundred million dors, to being the new head of thergest coalpany in Oceana, to his recent marriage. All of this information inevitably raised Garrett¡¯s name everywhere. Virtually everyone knew the man. Including Dirk.


    If possible, Dirk would surely refuse Garrett¡¯s visit. If he could. But in reality, Garrett had a determination he hadn¡¯t expected. The man decided to wait until Dirk met him.


    Dirk gave in, and this was what happened. He and Garrett sat together in his office. With two sses of tea apanying the conversation.


    In fact, epting Garrett¡¯s visit that morning had been fatal for Dirk. Without any small talk, Garrett immediately pressed him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get right to the point, sir. The reason for my visit to your house is rted to the matter Mrs. Amber informed you of a few days ago,¡± Garrett said. ¡°And since you failed to attend the promised meeting, I had no choice.¡±


    Dirk took a deep breath, trying to calm himself under Garrett¡¯s intimidating gaze and his words. But the longer it went on, the more powerless Dirk felt. Garrett was able to exert an invisible pressure that made him silently pray for any form of help that could get him out of this situation.


    ¡°So, I won¡¯t beat around the bush, sir. I¡¯ll get right to the point. The purpose of my visit here is¡­¡±


    Perhaps this was the help Dirk had hoped for. An interruption that sessfully cut Garrett off. It came from his phone, which was ringing from an iing call.


    Dirk nced down at his phone lying on the table, not far from the teacup. His eyes widened as he read the name on the screen. Maybe this wasn¡¯t the kind of help Dirk was looking for.

 Shadows 2

    Quick as a sh, Dirk grabbed his phone. Swallowing hard, he rose from his seat, clutching the device to his chest. He spoke to Garrett, ¡°Just a minute. I have to take this call.¡±


    Garrett simply nodded, just before Dirk hurried away. He stepped aside to answer the call, his heart pounding.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    As much as Dirk tried to keep his voice from shaking, it was difficult. If he had to ept Garrett¡¯s visit, now there was another man reaching out to him? A man who was the link between him and a past reality. A reality that forced him to make a difficult choice. To be honest or the opposite.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Dirk. How are you?¡±


    Dirk knew it was just an opening question. The real question wouldeter. Maybe a few secondster.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mr. Carolus,¡± Dirk replied. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Indeed, it was Carolus who had contacted him. And in Dirk¡¯s life, there weren¡¯t many Caroluses he knew. But among several of his colleagues named Carolus, it was Carolus Powell who made him feel so nervous and anxious.


    No, not because of Carolus himself, who always made Dirk feel worried and uneasy. Instead, it was because there was someone behind Carolus who made him be cautious in his actions.


    ¡°Sorry to interrupt your weekend, sir. But I¡¯d like to ask.¡±


    Dirk already knew where the conversation was going. He had prepared himself.


    ¡°Did Mr. Garrett meet with you?¡±


    In fact, Dirk¡¯s guess was correct. Frankly, it made Dirk wonder. How could Carolus know about every situation that happened so quickly?


    ¡°Yes,¡± Dirk replied. ¡°He met with me. He¡¯s in my office now.¡±


    A moment of silence followed. The atmosphere made Dirk wonder what his fate would beter.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything to him. Not a word. Do you understand?¡±


    Unconsciously, Dirk even nodded his head. As if Carolus could see his understanding of this order.


    ¡°Of course, sir,¡± Dirk replied immediately. ¡°I won¡¯t say anything. Not a word.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Thank you, and I assure you, Mrs. Daphne will not forget your kindness.¡±


    When Carolus ended the call, Dirk immediately closed his eyes and let out a long breath. Sweat began to form and trickle down the sides of his face. He felt somewhat relieved, but Dirk knew he had more than just Carolus to deal with. Now he had to finish his business with Garrett. Only then could he be free.


    Approaching Garrett in his office again, Dirk didn¡¯t want to take any risks this time. He put his phone back in his pocket, sat down in his original ce and apologized.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I hope I didn¡¯t keep you waiting too long, sir.¡±


    Garrett shook his head. ¡°So¡­¡± His eyes narrowed slightly as he looked at Dirk. ¡°¡­ can we continue our conversation, sir?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Dirk nodded. ¡°What do you want to say, sir?¡±


    ¡°I would like to ask you about the ident that happened four years ago.¡±


    Garrett paused for a moment, seeming to evaluate Dirk¡¯s expression. It seemed quite ordinary, showing no hint of surprise. And that dashed Garrett¡¯s hopes. Nevertheless, he asked his question.


    ¡°The one that happened to thete An Alexander Morales.¡±


    At the mention of that name, Garrett suddenly felt a tightness in his chest that almost made it difficult for him to breathe. It was agonizing, but he continued to speak.


    ¡°I heard it wasn¡¯t just an ident. Is that true?¡±


    If there was a reason why Dirk wasn¡¯t surprised at all when Garrett mentioned the ident four years ago, it was because the call from Carolus had already given him a sense of the situation. And to be honest, Dirk had already guessed since Garrett arrived at his house. That Garrett¡¯s sole purpose was to find out about his father¡¯s ident.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Dirk replied.


    As soon as the answer escaped Dirk¡¯s lips, he was the one with questions in his mind. For he could not see any surprise or emotion in Garrett¡¯s face. He seemedpletely unaffected. For someone seeking information about histe father¡¯s death, Garrett¡¯s attitude clearly didn¡¯t meet Dirk¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°It was an ident,¡± Dirk continued, looking at Garrett closely. ¡°He was being hanged, and this unfortunate incident urred.¡±


    For his exnation, Dirk received only one word from Garrett. Softly and weakly. Certainly not the response Dirk had expected.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    That was it. No other words came from Garrett. Instead, he smiled.


    ¡°Turns out that news was just empty talk,¡± Garrett said, nodding. ¡°I suspected as much.¡±


    It was really not the reaction Dirk had expected. Especially since Garrett didn¡¯t say much more after that. The firm stance he had briefly shown disappeared as well.


    ¡°I really shouldn¡¯t have believed such rumors. I should have known better. That it¡¯s impossible for the police to say something that contradicts the facts on the ground. If it wasn¡¯t just a normal ident¡­¡± Garrett raised his face and looked at Dirk. ¡°¡­ the police would have said that, right?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Dirk blinked. For a moment, he thought he couldn¡¯t breathe. Fortunately, he managed to nod once in the next second.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Garrett took a breath and held it in his chest for a moment. When he exhaled, he smiled.


    ¡°In that case, I apologize for everything. Perhaps you felt ufortable or slightly disturbed by my calls or Mrs. Amber¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Oh. No. Not at all.¡±


    Garrett rose from his seat. Dirk followed suit and stood up as well. He looked again at Garrett¡¯s outstretched hand.


    ¡°Thank you for your time, sir. I won¡¯t take up any more of your time,¡± Garrett said. ¡°I take my leave.¡±


    Dirk epted the handshake and exchanged a few pleasantries before the man finally left his office.


    With Garrett gone, Dirk should have felt relieved. But in reality, he didn¡¯t. Instead of feeling happy, he felt the opposite.


    Dirk sat back down and raised both hands to his head, squeezing his hair tightly. It was a form of release for the frustration he felt.


    ¡°He knows,¡± Dirk shouted hysterically. ¡°He knows.¡±


    Dirk¡¯s breath quickened. Sweat flooded his face even more. For a fact he could grasp in an instant. He was sure of it without a shadow of a doubt.


    ¡°He knows I lied.¡±


    *

 Instinct 1

    The car carrying Daphne, Norah, and Elice pulled up to the Morales¡¯ gate almost at the same time as the sun was setting. It was not quite night yet, but the evening was already creeping into the dim light. The soft colors of twilight were fading, more than enough to signal that the day would soon lose all sunlight. It was also a sign that the three women had been out of the house for most of the day.


    It was clearly an event that consumed a lot of time, filled with a number of agendas that forced them to drain their energy. All the way home, Daphne, unable to contain her fatigue, slipped into unconsciousness.


    ¡°Nana, we¡¯re home.¡±


    Slowly, and trying not to startle her mother-inw, Elice woke Daphne. Apanied by the gentle shaking of her hand, she tried to rouse the old woman from her unconscious state.


    A faint moan was heard. Daphne blinked, showing a tired look in both eyes. She saw Elice smiling.


    ¡°We have arrived. Later I¡¯ll ask Regina to help you freshen up, Nana.¡±


    Daphne took a long breath. She did not say much at the moment. Just nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Getting out of the car, Elice immediately called for Regina. She asked the young girl to help Daphne. Eagerly, Regina led Daphne to her room.


    ¡°Mom, you look tired too,¡± Elice said to Norah. ¡°A warm bath might help refresh her.¡±


    Norah nodded. The image of warm water massaging her body was already in the middle-aged woman¡¯s mind. She touched Elice¡¯s hand.


    ¡°You too. Take a bath and rest for a while before dinner.¡±


    After Norah left, Elice took the time to intercept a housemaid who happened to be passing by. She inquired about her husband¡¯s whereabouts, as the house seemed empty.


    ¡°Sir seems to be in his study, madam.¡±


    Reflexively, Elice lifted her head. Pointing upstairs, even though she clearly could not see anything.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Elice moved immediately. Climbing the stairs one by one, she made her way to Garrett¡¯s study. She knocked on the door once and then opened it immediately.


    There was Garrett, smiling to greet her arrival. He looked fresh and enthusiastic when he saw Elice approaching. Quite the opposite of Elice¡¯s tired appearance. Even blinking seemed to be extremely tiring for her.


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯ting home today.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s hands reached out as his chair turned. He grabbed Elice¡¯s waist, pulling her closer, and Garrett could see the weariness on his wife¡¯s face.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I wasing home today either,¡± Elice said wearily. But strangely, she still managed to give him a yful peck. ¡°We¡¯ve done so much; I thought I was going to faint.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s hand rose, caressing Elice¡¯s cheek and pushing back a few strands of her wavy hair that had fallen there, tucking them behind Elice¡¯s ear to better see her beautiful face.


    ¡°I thought this was just a normal orphanage visit. Nothing until this afternoon and you were tired.¡±


    ¡°I thought so too. But I really didn¡¯t expect this to be the real life of the people around you.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s forehead wrinkled when he heard Elice¡¯s words. He took a deep breath.


    ¡°And I also thought a CEO wouldn¡¯t be so busy,¡± Elice continued, ncing at Garrett¡¯s desk filled with papers while hisptop was on. ¡°At first I thought a CEO only had to give orders to his subordinates.¡±


    Those who were not directly involved might have the same thoughts as Elice. But in reality, Garrett had plenty of experience running his ownpany, Apex Builders and Co., all along. So, in a way, he already knew what his job would be like. He even had a sense of how heavy the load would be. Something that honestly influenced Garrett¡¯s rejection a few years ago.


    ¡°It would be very pleasant if that happened.¡±


    Garrett took a long breath. He nced at the wall clock. It was almost half past seven.


    ¡°Dinner will be ready soon.¡±


    Following Garrett¡¯s gaze, Elice nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I should take a shower.¡±


    Garrett just nodded in agreement.


    *


    Even though she knew her body felt extremely tired right now, Daphne could not resist contacting Carolus. As soon as she entered her room, while Regina was preparing everything, she did not wait any longer. She immediately dialed her personal assistant¡¯s number.


    ¡°Meet me right after dinner.¡±


    As soon as Regina emerged from the bathroom, Daphne ended the call. Her personal assistant smiled and approached her.


    ¡°Come, madam.¡±


    Regina led Daphne, helping her clean up and get ready until she could sit at the dining table in time.


    After enjoying her meal, Daphne hurried back to her room. Alone without Regina, she was obviously waiting for Carolus to arrive. The man arrived some fifteen minutester. Preceded by a knock, he opened the door and entered.


    ¡°Good evening, madam.¡±


    Daphne, who was already sitting on the sofa waiting for Carolus, gave only a brief nod in response to the polite greeting. She did not beat around the bush. Just saying good evening, or even asking how he was, was clearly not Daphne¡¯s style at all.


    ¡°So, how did it go?¡±


    Instead of beating around the bush, Daphne got right to the point, which was characteristic of her. Not at all surprising to Carolus.


    ¡°I took care of everything, madam,¡± Carolus replied. ¡°I have made sure that neither Mr. Dirk nor Mrs. Dakota will say anything to Mr. Garrett.¡±


    Daphne nodded weakly. For a moment, her face was lowered, a vacant look in her eyes. Then, looking back at Carolus, she let out a long breath.


    ¡°To be honest, I was surprised when I got your call earlier.¡±


    *

 Instinct 2

    Saying this, Daphne did not forget how Carolus had contacted her earlier that morning. It was about an hour after she, Norah and Elice had left the house. They were on their way to the Harmony House orphanage when the call came in.


    ¡°But I was even more surprised when you said that Garrett was on his way to Dirk¡¯s house.¡±


    Saying this, Daphne unconsciously took a deep breath. She tried to calm herself, because just saying that made Daphne¡¯s heart race. Especially before? Especially because Elice was sitting next to her. She only hoped that Elice had not overheard their conversation.


    ¡°My apologies, madam,¡± Carolus said. ¡°I just wanted to inform you as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understand. What you did was right.¡±


    Carolus breathed a sigh of relief. Only Daphne did not seem to feel the same. Her calm face, now showing signs of age, looked restless.


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    Daphne blinked once. Her eyes returned to Carolus.


    ¡°Is there something on your mind? Is there something I should do?¡±


    Carolus had apanied Daphne for several years. As soon as he saw her, he knew what was going on with his boss. Every expression of hers was perfectly recorded in Carolus¡¯ mind. And this time he could judge. That even with his report, Daphne did not seem too pleased.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect Garrett to be so bold.¡±


    Daphne¡¯s words made Carolus pause. Silently, he honestly agreed with what Daphne had said. He also did not expect Garrett to visit Dirk at his home.


    ¡°I thought after Dirk refused to meet with him, Garrett would just keep quiet. But it turns out I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have hoped he would just give up like that.¡±


    Daphne¡¯s shoulder lifted briefly. She remembered a few days ago. When she ordered Carolus to handle all matters concerning Dirk and Dakota. Back then she thought everything was settled. At least for a while. But Daphne really had not expected that a while would be so short.


    ¡°He¡­¡±


    Carolus¡¯ forehead creased slightly when he heard Daphne¡¯s voice this time. It sounded shaky. Not like her usual self. For a woman of firm resolve and strong aura, it was clearly unusual.


    ¡°¡­ is just like his father.¡±


    Carolus¡¯ face bowed. Somehow, a slight sense of guilt crept into the man¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, madam. Next time I¡¯ll be more responsive. I¡¯ll work faster.¡±


    Not saying anything in response to Carolus¡¯ apology, Daphne honestly did not mind Carolus¡¯ performance. She knew that he had tried his best. But she could also sense that Garrett was not someone who would give up easily. That was out of Carolus¡¯ control.


    ¡°How is Garold?¡±


    For a moment, Carolus looked puzzled. But a momentter he answered. ¡°He¡¯s doing well, madam.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not married yet, is he? What is he up to now?¡±


    ¡°He is not married, madam. And right now, he¡¯s helping out with his friend¡¯s business.¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Daphne nodded once. ¡°If he wants to join Pacific Energy, let me know.¡±


    Carolus¡¯ eyes widened. ¡°Madam.¡±


    ¡°I know better than anyone howpetent your son is,¡± Daphne continued. ¡°I would lose out if I lost a young man like him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Madam. I¡¯ll let Garold know,¡± Carolus nodded, a smile spreading across his face. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ for Dirk¡¯s daughter. Isn¡¯t she waiting for a job offer?¡±


    Carolus nodded again. To which Daphne said,


    ¡°Do what you have to do.¡±


    Carolus understood immediately what Daphne meant. ¡°Is there anything else I should be doing, madam?¡±


    Daphne thought for a few seconds, but shook her head.


    ¡°For now, there isn¡¯t. Just keep an eye on Garrett¡¯s movements. And if there¡¯s anything else, let me know immediately.¡±


    Carolus agreed to the order, then remembered something he had not told Daphne.


    ¡°ording to Mrs. Farrah and Mr. Kurt, they returned to Crestdale today, ma¡¯am. They left Mr. Ariel to take care of Lostic.¡±


    Daphne did not think that was important at the moment. But she nodded. At least the report could make her feel a little relieved.


    ¡°Hopefully this family won¡¯te here again for a long time.¡±


    Carolus finished the report and said goodbye. He left Daphne¡¯s room quickly. He passed Regina, who immediately entered to help the woman rest for the night.


    Walking with calm and orderly steps, Carolus could not hide the joy on his face. Because of Daphne¡¯s offer for his son. Of course it was very pleasing. Everyone knew that it was difficult to get a position in such argepany. And Carolus was willing to bet on it. If his son joined Pacific Energy, it would not be an ordinary position.


    ¡°It looks like there¡¯s good news, sir.¡±


    Carolus, filled with happiness, suddenly stopped in his tracks. A knee-jerk reaction when he did not realize that someone was standing right in front of him. Not only blocking his way, but alsomenting on his facial expression.


    ¡°M-Mr. Garrett.¡±


    Whether it was surprise or something else, Carolus stuttered slightly when he found Garrett standing in front of him. The man seemed to have just emerged from his office. Maybe he wanted to go back to his room and rest.


    Garrett smiled. He stepped forward and approached Carolus. His gaze pierced the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Looks like my hunch was right,¡± Garrett said, the smile still on his face. ¡°You have good news.¡±


    Carolus blinked once and shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing, sir. Everything is normal.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s brow furrowed, though he still smiled. It seemed as if he found a hint of doubt in Carolus¡¯ words. And Carolus decided not to dwell on it.


    ¡°I apologize, sir. I didn¡¯t mean to be rude. But I must apologize. I must go home before it is toote.¡±


    Garrett backed away. As if he were the one making way for his grandmother¡¯s personal assistant.


    ¡°Please, go ahead, sir. And be careful on the way.¡±


    Carolus gave Garrett a polite nod before actually leaving. He left Garrett with dramatically closed eyes. Trying to calm himself. He said in his mind.


    Calm down. He doesn¡¯t know anything.


    But what Carolus did not know as he walked away was that as he left, the smile on Garrett¡¯s face suddenly changed. It disappeared instantly, and his gaze turned sharply on the man.


    *

 Curtains

    ¡°Did you finally meet Mr. Dirk?¡±


    From Garrett¡¯s expression that morning, Amber should have been able to guess what had happened. Though it seemed ordinary, for someone like Amber, who had apanied Garrett for years, even a slight difference in her boss¡¯s demeanor could provide her with an answer. Even for this particr question.


    Nonchntly, Garrett walked over and sat down at his desk. He immediately switched on hisputer and nodded.


    ¡°So.¡±


    Oh, maybe there were one or two asions where Amber¡¯s guess was wrong. Because just a few seconds ago she thought that Garrett would not meet Dirk in the end. Or even if Garrett still wanted to meet him, maybe Dirk would try to avoid the meeting. Trying to avoid Garrett.


    ¡°But it didn¡¯t go as I hoped.¡±


    Amber¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Maybe her assumption was not too far off. ¡°What do you mean, sir?¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­¡± Garrett took a deep breath. He exhaled slowly as he looked at his secretary. His expression was t. It almost made Amber wonder what had happened. ¡°¡­ we met. But I didn¡¯t get anything out of it.¡±


    Amber understood exactly what Garrett meant. So she didn¡¯t push any further.


    ¡°And about Mrs. Dakota.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s voice came back. He stared at his secretary.


    ¡°Just cancel the meeting with her,¡± Garrett whispered. ¡°It¡¯spletely pointless.¡±


    ¡°Alright, sir.¡±


    Alone in his office a few moments after Amber left, Garrett stopped pretending. Pretending that he had been reading while Amber was still there.


    One thing was bothering Garrett. Ever since the incident at Dirk¡¯s house and the fact that Carolus had contacted him right after his arrival. It raised a big question mark in his mind. Was it a coincidence or not?


    ording to Garrett, it seemed too perfect to be a coincidence. When he had just arrived at Dirk¡¯s house, Carolus contacted him immediately. As if Carolus knew that Garrett was there.


    Was this really a coincidence? Or did Mr. Carolus already know that I was there?


    Because, ording to Garrett, it was almost impossible to be a coincidence. Whether he liked it or not, the bad thought crossed Garrett¡¯s mind. That Carolus was watching him.


    But with what?


    Garrett took out his cell phone from the pocket of his suit. Weighing it for a moment. Trying to remember if there was a possibility that his phone had been sabotaged. But he doubted it. Because he and his phone were almost inseparable due to work.


    He wanted to me Dariel, but of course that was impossible. In any case, Dariel had not apanied Garrett when he left yesterday. Neither did Garrett say anything to the driver to indicate that he would be meeting Dirk.


    Then¡­ who? Or¡­ what?


    Trying to stay calm and think, Garrett closed his eyes. Trying to track down any detail that had to do with him. Something that could possibly be a bridge for Carolus to observe him.


    Garrett¡¯s eyes opened. His expression changed.


    The car?


    *


    Elice still enjoyed her days as editor-in-chief. No exception now. Where she did a review of the iing articles. ording to the schedule, the articles would be published this Saturday. And Elice had only two days to check them all. She had to be quick, because the next task was waiting for her. That was to arrange the final appearance of the articles. Combining content, pictures, and illustrations.


    One article that was currently open on Elice¡¯sputer screen was a news article about Garrett¡¯s performance at Pacific Energy during his first six months. It was clearly an article that made Elice reflexively take a deep breath. Not to be subjective, but seeing news articles about her own husband was not something Elice was used to.


    ¡°I should get used to it.¡±


    Maybe a little amusing. But there was not much Elice could do when she, who worked for a business magazine, was married to a man deeply involved in that world.


    ¡°All right,¡± Elice sighed. ¡°What¡¯s in here?¡±


    Reading the rough draft of the article, Elice found that the discussion raised was not far from a summary of Garrett¡¯s performance in his first six months on the job. Both the good and the bad of the moves he made. And thenparing it to the performance of the previous leader. That¡¯s when the name of Elice¡¯ste father-inw appeared. Followed by herte grandfather-inw.


    In the middle of the article about An and Han, the mouse in Elice¡¯s hand stopped moving. Elice furrowed her brow, trying to remember something in her head. Something she had read recently. Something that had touched her when she read the word te¡±.


    Elice¡¯s eyes left the screen. She looked unsure, scanning her surroundings. She looked at the buffet, the sofa, the disy rack, and then¡­


    Elice stopped at arge cab not far from her desk. She stood up, turned the key, and opened the door.


    Elice¡¯s eyes moved quickly here and there. Searching. And then she stopped at a box underneath.


    Kneeling down, Elice ignored the other boxesbeled 1998, 1999, 2000, and so on. She even ignored the boxes marked 1996, 1995, or even 1994. She pulled out the box marked 1997.


    Slightly dusty and musty, Elice had to cough a few times. She opened the top of the box. She searched inside and found it. A file with the name Han Alexander Morales in the title.


    ¡°Ah¡­ my guess was right. In fact, it¡¯s the news of Garrett¡¯ste grandfather¡¯s passing that I was thinking about earlier,¡± Elice murmured quietly. ¡°Reported due to a heart attack. But the trigger for the heart attack is what has caused spection from various parties.¡±


    Elice quickly leafed through the file. She read several names mentioned there.


    ¡°At least that¡¯s what Dr. Dakota said.¡±


    Elice closed the file. Putting it back where it had been. And then she put the box back in its original position.


    Taking a deep breath, Elice closed the cab. She sat back in her chair, but did not immediately continue her work. Since she had already delved into the old news about thete Han, her curiosity now led Elice to open a file on herputer.


    Elice immediately went to the year 2017. The year in which thete An died. It was reported that he died in an ident.


    ¡°There was suspicion of negligent driving, ording to the police, there were anomalies in the victim¡¯s injuries.¡±


    Elice suddenly frowned. For a moment she was stunned. It was as if she had to digest the excerpt from the article.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure because I didn¡¯t pay much attention to the news either. But wasn¡¯t the cause of Garrett¡¯ste father¡¯s death actually an ident?¡±


    The year 2017 was indeed a year when Elice was not yet involved in the business world and all its hustle and bustle. But for some explosive news, she certainly would not overlook it. Take, for example, the news of PT. Lame¡¯s bankruptcy.


    To confirm her suspicion, Elice opened the Google search engine on herputer. Using the keyword ¡°cause of death of An Alexander Morales,¡± she searched for the news she needed.


    One by one, Elice opened each article that appeared. And Elice¡¯s suspicion was right. The cause of An Alexander Morales¡¯ death was an ident.


    Elice returned to the article she had opened. She read it carefully and went to the folder where the article was located. Inside were several photographs.


    ¡°Oh my God.¡±


    Elice quickly covered her mouth. The photos of the ident made her feel sick. From the condition of the badly damaged car that had crashed into a utility pole, to the blood sttered on the road, to the deceased victim who was no longer alive. Sitting with a broken face while his back was up. Like someone hit by a hard object.


    Elice couldn¡¯t bear it. She immediately closed the folder and reached for her ss of water. She tried to calm her stomach.


    But the horrible image remained in Elice¡¯s mind. Until she felt her body shaking. Cold sweat broke out on her forehead. And her heart was beating loudly.


    ¡°Oh dear. I shouldn¡¯t have opened this folder.¡±


    As much as possible, Elice tried to banish the frightening image from her mind. Unfortunately, the more she tried to forget, the more the image became embedded in her thoughts.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    So, it wasn¡¯t surprising that it took Elice a long time to calm down. When she finally sat down behind her desk, a question came to her mind.


    ¡°What did Garrett feel when he found out that his father had been in such an ident? It must have been excruciatingly painful?¡±


    *


    Garrett certainly felt something was wrong. And the strangeness only increased. Realizing that his movements were being watched, he felt a different aura when he entered the Morales residence.


    The grand house no longer showed its luxury and grandeur in Garrett¡¯s eyes. Instead, it exuded an atmosphere of tension and mystery. It made Garrett wonder.


    Do I live here because I am considered a future owner and sessor¡­ or the other way around? Am I staying here just to make sure all my actions are perfectly recorded?


    Garrett entered the house slowly. He watched without expression as he passed each servant who happened to cross his path. They greeted him, but Garrett made no response. The man seemed to be evaluating. Was the person before him truly a servant or perhaps a spy sent by Carolus?


    As he climbed the stairs to the upper floor, Garrett looked down. Perhaps for the first time since he had lived there, Garrett realized howrge and spacious the house was. And for such arge residence, Garrett now had doubts. Did he really know everyone who lived there?


    ¡°Garrett. Have you returned?¡±


    Garrett¡¯s footsteps stopped. His gaze turned to an older woman standing not far from where he was.


    It was Daphne. Along with her private nurse. She seemed to be smiling. Like her usual smile. But this time it looked different in Garrett¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Garrett?¡±


    Garrett blinked. Once. Then his feet moved slowly again. He approached Daphne with a look that made the grandmother furrow her brow.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Daphne asked, her voice filled with concern. ¡°Are you ill? You don¡¯t look like yourself.¡±


    For a moment Garrett did not answer. He did not say anything. But then he said,


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    *

 Shock 1

    ¡°I might be home a littlete today.¡±


    That morning, as Elice was helping Garrett get ready as usual, her husband spoke up. Elice, who was adjusting Garrett¡¯s tie, nced over. Without stopping her gentle tug, she asked.


    ¡°Do you have a schedule?¡±


    Garrett nodded. He lifted his head as Elice adjusted his tie. ¡°There¡¯s a dinner with some colleagues. I might be home around nine or ten tonight. You don¡¯t need to wait up for me. Go to bed early tonight. Don¡¯t get too tired.¡±


    A smile spread over Elice¡¯s face. She was touched by her husband¡¯s small gesture of consideration.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Elice made sure for thest time that Garrett¡¯s appearance was neat. Her eyes scanned quickly as her hands reflexively smoothed Garrett¡¯s chest. When nothing was missing, she breathed a sigh of relief. She felt satisfied.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Not forgetting to say the words, Garrett sealed the deal with perfection. With a kiss on Elice¡¯s forehead.


    It was clearly a perfect routine to start the days. Where a series of tasks would enliven the day, a few touches and gentle actions full of care were an incredibly powerful boost of energy. They brought a positive aura and a sense of excitement.


    The couple left the house about half an hourter. After enjoying breakfast with Norah and Daphne, they both drove to their respective offices in separate cars.


    Arriving at the office, Amber immediately greeted Garrett as usual. With a tablet in her hand, she reminded Garrett of some important appointments for the day.


    ¡°Dinner with Mr. Merten Harris at seven.¡±


    For thest appointment, Garrett gave Amber only a brief nod. More than enough to indicate to the secretary that Garrett was not particrly excited about this particr event.


    However, when Garrett and Merten finally sat down at the same table with various dishes on it, he was on his best professional behavior. He was friendly and polite. He showed not the slightest sign of fatigue from the day. He even talked with enthusiasm. A different scenario from what happened at the Morales residence.


    The dinner that night seemed unusual. Because Garrett was not there. It was as if something was missing.


    ¡°Garrett might be homete tonight, Nana.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Elice¡¯s voice was heard. When she saw her mother-inw looking at the chair Garrett usually sat in for the umpteenth time, Elice spoke up. Daphne and Norah looked at her immediately.


    ¡°There¡¯s a dinner event he has to attend outside.¡±


    As she finished her sentence, Elice noticed Daphne¡¯s expression change. Even when the soft murmur was heard from her lips, the strange expression remained.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Elice furrowed her brow, realizing that something was not quite right. While Norah nodded in understanding of Garrett¡¯s demanding work schedule, Daphne seemed different. She seemed ufortable.


    ¡°Nana?¡±


    Daphne, looking ufortable as she looked down at her te, lifted her face to meet Elice¡¯s gaze. The woman asked her.


    ¡°Is everything okay, Nana?¡±


    With a sigh, Daphne nodded weakly. ¡°It just feels strange to see this chair empty.¡±


    Elice turned and looked at the chair next to her. Normally, Garrett would always be sitting there during meals.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning that chair won¡¯t be empty, Nana.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    That statement caused an uneasy throb in Elice¡¯s heart. Was it her misinterpretation or was there something behind Daphne¡¯s hope? Something that kept her from sleeping that night.


    Elice shifted again on the bed. Now that she thought about it, what Daphne had said seemed to be true. It felt unusual not to have Garrett around at that moment.


    Maybe that was what Nana felt when she saw Garrett¡¯s empty chair.


    Elice¡¯s hand caressed the pillow Garrett usually used. As well as the bed where Garrett alwaysy next to her. It seemed that Daphne¡¯s words affected her more than she thought.


    Elice got up, giving up trying to force herself to sleep if sleep still had note. She had to do something to tire her body out. It was the only way she could sleep.


    It was almost eleven at night. Elice grabbed her nightgown. She left the room and went to Garrett¡¯s study. As far as Elice remembered, there was a cupboard there with several books on various subjects. Maybe reading would make her eyes tired.


    The bookcase was right next to Garrett¡¯s desk. Standing firmly against the wall, Elice opened the ss door. She pulled out an ordinary book. Looking at the title, it was clearly a book about the development of world civilizations. It seemed to be the right choice to induce drowsiness.


    At first, Elice wanted to sit right on the couch. But as she turned around, she found something that caught her attention. Garrett¡¯s desk drawer was not closed properly.


    Elice paused for a moment. Instead of sitting down on the couch and starting to read, she ced the thick book on the table. She wanted to quickly close and lock the drawer, but her eyes fell on a folder inside. With a slight tilt, it revealed some documents inside.


    Instead of closing the drawer, Elice did the opposite. She pulled out the drawer and took out the folder to straighten it. But what Elice saw inside the folder made her frown.


    ¡°This?¡±


    Elice blinked once. Now, instead of straightening up the folder, Elice began to unfold each sheet of paper inside.


    ¡°Dirk Thomas? Uh¡­ isn¡¯t that the policeman who dealt with Garrett¡¯ste father¡¯s ident?¡±


    Despite her doubts, Elice was inclined to trust her memory. She would not be wrong, since she had read through the year¡¯s archives just a few days ago. Although in reality the draft article Elice had read ended up in the folder of articles deemed unfit for publication. In other words, the article never made it to the public.


    ¡°Dakota?¡±


    Elice read another page. This time she found the name Dakota Spencer. Just like Dirk, Elice would not be wrong if she was the doctor who performed the autopsy on thete Han. This led Elice to believe that there was no professional connection between Garrett and Dirk or Dakota. Moreover, she doubted that Garrett even knew either of them.


    The strangeness kept spinning around in Elice¡¯s head, raising various questions. Until the confusion led to one question.


    ¡°Why would Garrett be looking into their biographies?¡±


    *

 Shock 2

    Daphne took a long breath. It was as if a heavy burden had fallen on her shoulders.


    No, it was not because Daphne had just gone through a full day of activities. In fact, Daphne had not had a single guest that day. She spent most of her time rxing.


    However, the tiredness was clearly visible on Daphne¡¯s face, which was beginning to sag. Her eyes looked extremely tired.


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    Regina¡¯s voice sounded concerned. Even as Daphne turned and their eyes met, the young girl¡¯s concern was obvious.


    ¡°Madam, you look very tired today,¡± Regina continued. ¡°Are you unwell, Madam? Shall I call the doctor?¡±


    Daphne took a long breath. She allowed Regina to pull the nket over half of her body while she sat on the edge of the bed.


    ¡°No need,¡± Daphne whispered. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just feeling a little uninspired.¡±


    Regina could see it. Having cared for Daphne for several years, Regina knew that the elderly woman was usually full of energy. Always active and often engaged in various positive activities in her daily life. Quite unlike others her age who tended to spend their time sitting and rxing.


    ¡°In that case, you should rest earlier today, Madam.¡±


    There was no reason for Daphne to refuse. Hopefully, sleep would alleviate the lethargy and difort that had gued her all day.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re right.¡±


    But before Daphney down, one thing urred to her. She grabbed Regina¡¯s hand, who was ready to help her lie down.


    ¡°What is it, madam?¡±


    Daphne looked at Regina. The old woman¡¯s eyes looked worried as she asked.


    ¡°Has Garrette home yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Regina replied, shaking her head. ¡°When I came here¡­ Mr. Garrett hadn¡¯te home yet.¡±


    Daphne¡¯s anxious sigh escaped her lips. She nced at the door, as if hoping Garrett would appear there.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t hee home yet, even though it¡¯ste? It¡¯s almost eleven.¡±


    Regina reassured Daphne, gently stroking the old woman¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Mr. Garrett will be home soon, madam. And I think it¡¯s best for you to rest now. Mr. Garrett wouldn¡¯t want to see you tired tomorrow.¡±


    Without saying a word, Daphne could only stare at Regina. The young girl continued to soothe Daphne until she finallyy down.


    Regina tucked Daphne in, making sure the woman really closed her eyes before leaving the room.


    *


    Garrett and Amber parted ways as they left the restaurant. Amber decided to take a cab since it was gettingte. She did not want to prolong Garrett¡¯s trip by having him drop her off first.


    It waste at night, almost eleven o¡¯clock. The reason was undoubtedly that Garrett¡¯s dinner with Merten was not an ordinary one.


    Like any work-rted dinner, the dinner with Merten involved serious discussions. So, it was understandable that Garrett took a long time to finish hisst event of the day.


    At least there was one good thing about it. Garrett let Dariel drive for him. Garrett could not imagine driving himself when he felt so exhausted at the moment.


    ¡°Are you okay, sir?¡±


    As the car pulled out of the restaurant¡¯s gate, Dariel took the opportunity to ask Garrett about his condition. He nced through the rearview mirror and saw Garrett¡¯s tired face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Garrett replied, taking a deep breath. He sat back and loosened his tie. He also unbuttoned the top button of his shirt. ¡°I¡¯m just feeling more tired than usual.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll drive faster, sir.¡±


    Garrett remained silent. Caught between wanting to warn Dariel for safety¡¯s sake and wanting to quickly enjoy a warm shower, he decided not to respond to Dariel¡¯s words. Instead, he tried to stay awake for the ride home.


    Despite the considerable distance from the restaurant, the streets they passed through were still quite busy. There were still several vehicles on the road. Though not congested, it was enough to hinder Dariel¡¯s attempt to pick up speed.


    The car moved at a steady pace. Not too slow and not too fast. The rotation of the vehicle¡¯s four wheels-maintained a pace that wasfortable. Garrett was lulled by it. His eyes grew heavy. And he might have fallen asleep if Dariel had not suddenly turned the steering wheel.


    Garrett jerked awake. He quickly grabbed something. His eyes snapped open, his heart pounding with surprise.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Dariel tried to maneuver the car back into the rightne. Keeping his eyes on the road ahead, he replied, ¡°Sorry, sir. But there was a motorcycle that suddenly passed us.¡±


    At first, Garrett thought it was just a motorcycle. But when he heard the deafening roar outside, Garrett knew it was not just a motorcycle.


    Garrett and Dariel saw it. A motorcycle overtaking their car, followed by several others. Not only that, but there was a car that pulled up right next to their car.


    Garrett looked around. He could not count them all. There were too many. They nked them to the left and right. And there were some behind them as well.


    But the car next to them was the most conspicuous. Because a few secondster, that car elerated. Precisely and wlessly, it stopped right in front of Garrett¡¯s car.


    *


    No matter how hard Daphne tried, she could not sleep that night. She gave up. She got out of bed and sat down.


    Daphne reached for her cell phone on the nightstand. She was restless. She wanted to call Regina for one reason. To ask about Garrett. If he hade home or not.


    But before Daphne could dial Regina¡¯s number, there was a knock on her bedroom door. Surprised to find someone visiting her room at this hour, Daphne could only furrow her brow.


    Yocelyn entered in a hurry. She quickly approached Daphne, ignoring the oddity of why Daphne was still awake at that hour. Instead, she spoke immediately.


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    Daphne could see that something was wrong with Yocelyn¡¯s face. She looked panicked. And for some reason, Daphne could feel her heart beating irregrly.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yocelyn swallowed hard. Her hands were shaking as she sped them together. ¡°Mr. Garrett.¡±


    A feeling of unease washed over Daphne. Her body was shaking. Along with her voice.


    ¡°What happened to Garrett?¡±


    And Yocelyn¡¯s answer made Daphne scream hysterically.


    *

 Besieged

    It all happened so fast. Just moments ago, Garrett was enjoying a delicious dinner with his co-workers, discussing work-rted matters. Everything seemed fine then. But now?


    ¡°Out of my way, you bastard!¡±


    A scream echoed. As an attacker tried to stab Garrett with a knife, he found the driver blocking his path.


    ¡°Get out of the way, you bastard!¡±


    From the way Dariel red at the attacker, Garrett knew Dariel was not just any driver. He did not wait long before he lunged with the knife aimed directly at Dariel¡¯s stomach.


    Dariel dodged to the side. His hand quickly struck the attacker¡¯s elbow. A pained grimace followed, along with the dropped knife.


    Quickly, Dariel slipped under the attacker¡¯s arm. Lifting that arm, she immediately directed the point of his elbow. Striking the attacker¡¯s stomach. Simultaneously pushing him back.


    A kick missed Dariel. Then he reluctantly let go of the attacker. But it was worth what he would riskter.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    Dariel hissed as a group of attackers immediately swarmed around him. He could not count, but at least ten people were attacking him.


    The sounds of punches and kicks echoed repeatedly. Dariel didn¡¯t have time to feel the pain when a kick hit his back. He just kept moving.


    Dariel¡¯s fistnded in an overhead punch that caught the chin of one of the attackers. Then he spun. Dodged a knife thrust while lifting his leg. Kicked an attacker who tried to sneak up behind him.


    Two people went down incapacitated. Dariel quickly assessed the situation. ncing over at Garrett, whose condition was no better than his own.


    Dariel knew that he had to protect his boss. But the situation at that moment didn¡¯t give him many options. First, he had to take out the attackers who had targeted him. Only then could he protect Garrett. Somehow Dariel could understand that.


    They separated me and Mr. Garrett on purpose.


    That¡¯s exactly what happened. When Dariel was separated from Garrett, several other attackers immediately targeted the man.


    Car windows shattered. Just as Garrett dodged an assant¡¯s blow to his head. And just then, Garrett¡¯s leg moved. Kicking the attacker until he stumbled. Knocking the metal weapon from his grasp.


    Without hesitation, Garrett grabbed the weapon. He also did not hesitate to swing the object at the attacker¡¯s abdomen.


    A scream of pain was heard. But Garrett didn¡¯t care. He hit the attacker again to make sure he wouldn¡¯t get up.


    ¡°Sir!¡±


    It was clearly a warning cry. Coming from Dariel, it caused Garrett to immediately turn around with his weapon ready again. Then a terrible sound was heard as Garrett delivered a heavy blow to the head of one of the attackers.


    Giving Garrett a warning turned out to be a high price Dariel had to pay. A knife managed to injure him, in the form of a slice that tore through the sleeve of his suit, along with the skin and flesh underneath.


    Blood flowed, falling in drops that soaked the asphalt. It made Dariel growl. Ignoring his wound, he lunged forward. He slipped under the attacker¡¯s arm as he tried to bring the knife down on him again.


    Dariel lifted the attacker¡¯s arm and immediately pushed their bodies together until they both fell to the pavement. And as the attacker moaned in pain, Dariel quickly grabbed his head. He twisted it until a horrible sound apanied the attacker¡¯s motionless body.


    Dariel¡¯s arm was obviously in pain, but when he stood up, Garrett was the first person he looked at. He had to make sure the man was okay.


    Garrett panted heavily. For a moment, he looked at the figure of the attacker he had just incapacitated. Hey sprawled on the asphalt, his face covered by a ck mask. Only his eyes and mouth were visible. And the assant seemed motionless. In the dim light, thick droplets could be seen running across the asphalt.


    Garrett spat, trying to regte hisbored breathing.


    Who are they?


    Pondering the question for a moment, Garrett realized that the attack felt strange. It couldn¡¯t be a typical criminal act that had been happeningtely. With the number of attackers not insignificant? Oh, sure, Garrett had reason to be suspicious. Because he quickly assessed the situation that he and Dariel were really being ambushed.


    Garrett didn¡¯t have much time. A few secondster, a scream ripped through the air. Four people immediately attacked him, weapons in each hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re dead!¡±


    Garrett clenched his jaw and grabbed the weapon. He swung it directly at the nearest attacker.


    The first attacker dodged, but Garrett didn¡¯t stop there. He immediately shoved the attacker¡¯s body.


    As the attacker fell, another attacker swung a machete in his hand. Garrett¡¯s foot kicked andnded hard on his stomach.


    The attacker fell as well. But at the same time, from an unexpected angle, a knife was aimed at Garrett.


    Garrett turned. It was toote for him to recognize the impending attack. But just as the knife was about to strike Garrett, there was a blow that made the attacker scream in pain.


    Dariel grabbed the attacker¡¯s hand. He twisted it and quickly grabbed the knife. Then, without mercy, he stabbed the attacker in the stomach.


    Dariel¡¯s face hardened. Without immediately withdrawing the knife, he turned it for a moment. Then he pushed the body away.


    Dariel didn¡¯t care about the body writhing in pain on the asphalt. He cared about only one thing. That was Garrett¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Are you all right, sir?¡±


    Garrett nodded and Dariel breathed a sigh of relief. He immediately pulled Garrett behind him.


    There were still at least eight attackers in front of them. That didn¡¯t include the several attackers who were sprawled on the ground trying to get back up.


    Dariel knew he couldn¡¯t take any chances. Garrett was in danger, and he himself was injured. The longer it went on, the more his hand throbbed with pain. Blood dripped, staining the ck suit he wore. He knew. It wouldn¡¯t be long before the injury affected him.


    Making sure Garrett was safe behind his body, Dariel¡¯s eyes stared sharply ahead. Not blinking once. Scanning every possible movement that could happen in the near future. He couldn¡¯t afford to be the slightest bit careless.


    Dariel raised his left hand. He spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Emergency situation. Send help.¡±


    The attackers knew that their time was limited. They had to end the chaos quickly.


    Shouts echoed through the air as the attackers rushed towards Garrett and Dariel. Along with various weapons swinging directly at them. Moving in a ferocious attack for one purpose. To incapacitate them both.


    The knife in Dariel¡¯s hand moved forward. The attacker it targeted dodged and Dariel moved quickly. Not allowing the attacker to escape, he spun once. A back kick caught the attacker on the chin.


    The attacker fell, but another attack followed. Dariel drew back immediately. Just as a machete swung in an overhead strike. Aiming to split his head in two. But fortunately, the attempt missed.


    The machete passed right in front of Dariel. It was only inches away, barely missing.


    Dariel¡¯s jaw hardened. His fingers clenched the knife and he thrust it back. A scream of pain pierced the night air.


    ¡°Kill him first. Kill him!¡±


    Themand made Dariel turn quickly. At Garrett, who was cornered. He ran immediately. To help his employer. But arge, bulky assant blocked his path.


    Garrett knew he couldn¡¯t rely on Dariel. So, he swung the gun in his hand again. But the attacker managed to dodge. Not only that, but his kick knocked the gun out of Garrett¡¯s hand.


    Behind the ck mask, a sneer appeared, mocking Garrett. He seemed to sneer in a humiliating gesture.


    ¡°Now¡­ your story ends.¡±


    With that, the attacker roared fiercely. He lunged at Garrett with a fist aimed at Garrett¡¯s face.


    Garrett dodged, only to see the attacker¡¯s hand move again. This time his elbow was aimed at Garrett¡¯s sr plexus. It was toote to dodge.


    A cry of pain choked Garrett¡¯s throat. He staggered backward, clutching his aching sr plexus.


    Feeling arrogant, seeing Garrett¡¯s condition at that moment, the attacker wasted no time. He continued his attack. Kicks and punches were directed relentlessly at Garrett.


    As much as possible, Garrett tried to stand his ground. He dodged and weaved as best he could, trying to counter when he could.


    Garrett caught the fist and held it with one hand while his other hand delivered a simr blow. Repeatedly, hended on the attacker¡¯s stomach.


    Garrett struck blindly, ignoring the grunts that repeatedly came from the attacker¡¯s throat.


    The attacker growled. His head moved, hitting Garrett¡¯s head until the man groaned in pain.


    Once free of Garrett, the attacker wasted no time. He knew that Garrett was his real target. So, all he had to do was kill Garrett and everything would be over.


    The attacker grabbed the weapon Garrett had used earlier. But as the object was about to swing, a sound caught his attention.


    It was the smooth sound of an engine, followed by a pair of blinding lights. He turned to see a car stop and its four doors open.


    Four people stepped out. They quickly joined the unequal fight.


    There was still time. A few precious seconds. And the attacker would use them.


    The weapon swung again. But there was a fierce scream that broke through the air just before the weapon could hit Garrett. Along with a flying kick thatnded heavily on the attacker¡¯s face.


    The attacker prepared to rise. But Dariel quickly swung his leg again. Pointing it at the attacker¡¯s face. This time, however, after the attacknded there, the attacker did not move.


    *


    When Elice returned to her bedroom, she just hoped that her husband woulde home as soon as possible. Somehow, her feelings became ufortable at that moment. Maybe it was because of what she had found in Garrett¡¯s drawer? Perhaps. What was certain was that it caused an uneasy feeling in Elice¡¯s heart. An uneasiness that quickly turned into restlessness.


    Elice had justid down. But a knock at the door made her stand up again.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    A maid hurried into Elice¡¯s room. He approached the woman with a panicked look on his face.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Elice asked, her forehead wrinkling. ncing over, she could see the maid¡¯s body trembling. And his lips seemed pale as well.


    ¡°Mr. Garrett, madam.¡±


    Elice froze. The uneasiness she had been feeling seemed to increase rapidly. Her heart thundered and her chest tightened.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my husband?¡±


    The maid looked helplessly at Elice. ¡°Mr. Garrett is in the hospital, madam.¡±


    *

 Fear

    Elice was hysterical. So were Daphne and Norah in her room. Panic quickly overtook the three women¡¯s minds. They screamed and hurried anxiously to the hospital.


    Throughout the trip, the condition of the three women was indescribable. They all felt uncontroble panic and fear. Daphne in particr seemed so out of control. She kept asking the driver to increase the speed.


    ¡°Nana,¡± Elice called softly. As much as her body was shaking at that moment, she tried to stay strong. Trying to keep her mind somewhat clear. To remind herself again and again not to let the confusion break her mind. She had to do this. For Norah and Daphne. ¡°Garrett is fine. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just empty words. That was the message they received. That although Garrett had been taken to the hospital, his condition was nothing to worry about.


    Daphne knew that. After hearing that Garrett had been taken to the hospital, she also knew that Garrett was fine. That Garrett was not seriously hurt. But it felt like it was all useless. Meaningless until they saw Garrett. To see Garrett¡¯s condition with their own eyes.


    And when they arrived at Garrett¡¯s room, they went right in. The desire to see Garrett¡¯s condition was truly unbearable. When they finally found Garrett there, their footsteps immediately stopped.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Daphne¡¯s voice trembled as she saw Garrett¡¯s condition. Dressed in patient clothes, Garretty on the hospital bed. A guard watched over him.


    ¡°Nana.¡±


    Garrett immediately stood up with the help of the guard. Sitting up, Garrett could clearly see the worry. Not only on Daphne¡¯s face, but also on Norah¡¯s. Especially¡­ Elice¡¯s.


    Elice¡¯s eyes closed with slow breaths. It was truly indescribable how relieved Elice was to see Garrett, just like the news she received. Garrett survived even with many bruises on his body.


    Daphne hugged Garrett. She was crying behind the sses she was wearing. Garrett stood stunned and let her go. He knew that Daphne needed time to calm down.


    It was obviously not easy. At her age, the news about Garrett was something very shocking. Almost made her think she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. But she tried to hold on. She had to meet Garrett.


    Daphne¡¯s body trembled. In the remnants of fear that still remained, she thanked God over and over again.


    ¡°Oh, God. Thank God you¡¯re okay, Garrett.¡±


    Daphne pulled away and cupped Garrett¡¯s face. She made sure that nothing significant had happened to her grandson. No serious injuries, no stitches, no broken bones. There were just bruises and contusions in a few ces.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nana,¡± Garrett said, looking at his mother and wife as well. ¡°I made you worry.¡±


    Norah could only shake her head in silence. Unable to say anything when the fear was still very real in her body. Next to Norah was Elice, hugging her mother-inw. Trying to calm her down.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay, Garrett.¡±


    Trying to stay strong, Norah melted as well. She sat on the edge of the bed and gently stroked her son¡¯s bruised face. Garrett smiled and reassured his mother.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, Mom,¡± Garrett said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Literally, Garrett was fine. All he had were bruises and scrapes. But that would never be all in Daphne¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Dariel?¡±


    A guard answered. ¡°He¡¯s being treated, madam.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s badly hurt, Nana.¡±


    Garrett replied. No need to ask, he clearly knew what was on Daphne¡¯s mind. The grandmother turned to him.


    ¡°His hand was hurt and needed stitches,¡± Garrett continued. ¡°And if it wasn¡¯t for him, I¡¯m sure I wouldn¡¯t have survived.¡±


    Not to exaggerate, but that was the truth. Dariel had done all he could. Until now, when Garrett had not even been scratched by an inch of a sharp weapon. That Dariel had protected him as Daphne had hoped.


    Daphne didn¡¯t object. Instead, she asked the guard.


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°I am Abert Cruz, madam,¡± Abert replied straightforwardly. ¡°While Dariel is still recovering, I will be taking over his position.¡±


    Daphne nodded. She looked Abert up and down for a moment. Then she remembered. That there were two other guards on duty outside Garrett¡¯s room.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then. Make sure you keep Garrett safe no matter what.¡±


    *


    It was blood. Something that made Garrett realize he had never done anything like this in his life. But fate worked in surprises that often took Garrett by surprise. He had to fight back or he would be helpless.


    Garrett was panting. His chest felt tight. Beads of sweat spattered his forehead. He felt suffocated. The heat burned his body. It urged him to rebel. He had to move. Keep moving so the attacker wouldn¡¯t hurt him.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Elice¡¯s voice jolted Garrett awake. His eyes opened and he gasped. He blinked once and turned around. At Elice¡¯s worried face.


    ¡°Garrett?¡± Elice called with a hint of doubt in her voice. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Garrett¡¯s condition was more than enough for Elice to answer. He looked exhausted. He tried to get up and Elice helped him.


    Elice took the initiative and immediately handed Garrett a ss of cold water. The man gulped it down eagerly. In a few big gulps, as if he hadn¡¯t drunk for days.


    After cing the empty ss on the bedside table, Elice grabbed some handkerchiefs. Tenderly she wiped the sweat from her husband¡¯s face.


    Elice held her breath. Although she had been able to control herself since earlier. But as she looked closer at the bruises and contusions, even touching them, the feeling of pain returned.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    Garrett took Elice¡¯s hand. Their eyes met and Garrett could see the pain in those dark eyes. A fog shrouded them.


    Since earlier, Elice had pulled herself together not to add to Norah and Daphne¡¯s confusion and was determined to calm them down as much as possible. But now that it was just her and Garrett, Elice couldn¡¯t pretend anymore.


    Garrett pulled Elice close and hugged her. He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but honestly, the thought of the worst had crossed his mind. What if he couldn¡¯t see Elice anymore?


    Garrett closed his eyes. His embrace tightened. Fortunately, it was only a bad possibility that didn¡¯t be a terrible reality.


    ¡°I thought I would lose you, Garrett.¡±


    Elice¡¯s sobs could be heard. In the midst of the tears she allowed to flow, Elice spoke. She voiced the fear that had shackled her throughout the journey.


    ¡°I thought you would leave me, Garrett.¡±


    When the knife and the bat took turns attacking him, Garrett had briefly thought that he would indeed leave this world. Leaving Elice.


    ¡°No,¡± Garrett whispered hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯m here, Elice. And I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Elice pulled away from their embrace. Her face was wet with tears. And in that moment, Garrett could feel the depth of the fear Elice had experienced.


    Blinking and letting tears fall down her cheeks again, Elice gently wiped Garrett¡¯s cheek. Careful not to hurt him.


    ¡°Never do that again, Garrett. Never.¡±


    A plea that resulted in another bruise for Garrett. Not on his body. But in his heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elice. And I promise. This won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    *


    Because of what happened to Garrett that night, it was not without reason that Regina gave Daphne a sedative. It was already two o¡¯clock in the morning. But confusion and anger still kept Daphne from lying down on her bed.


    ¡°How dare they.¡±


    Daphne¡¯s hand clenched. She pped the arm of the sofa with heated breaths.


    Standing in her ce, Regina couldn¡¯t do anything. She had tried to persuade Daphne to rest, but to no avail. Regina knew well how stubborn Daphne could be when it came to her feelings.


    Daphne wouldn¡¯t forget. Garrett¡¯s pitiful condition was seared into her mind. Bruises and bruises all over his body were things she couldn¡¯t erase from her memory.


    Anger filled Daphne¡¯s chest. She felt an uncontroble heat. Embers that demanded vengeance soon. Uneptable for the misfortune that had befallen her grandson.


    But a momentter, the image of Garrett¡¯s condition returned. This time it brought a different emotion. Not anger, but the opposite. It was a stream of pain that pierced her heart.


    Daphne¡¯s anger disappeared. Reced by fear. She moaned, suppressing the tightness of the pain. For the image of Garrett was followed by other shadows. Spinning around.


    ¡°Oh, God,¡± Daphne whispered. Unconsciously, tears welled up in her eyes again. ¡°Don¡¯t let Garrett see such terrible things. I beg you.¡±


    No need to ask. Although there were no serious injuries, Daphne dared to bet on how much pain Garrett was in right now. In fact, she wanted to go with her grandson. Stay with him all night. But Elice stopped her. Norah too. They were not young anymore and their health was as important as Garrett¡¯s.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forgive them if something bad happens to Garrett. I won¡¯t.¡±


    Daphne shook her head as tears continued to trickle down her cheeks, which were beginning to swell. She reached for her cell phone on the table and quickly sent a message to Carolus to meet her in the morning.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t everything that happened enough for them? Why do they want to take myst possessions now?¡±


    Increasingly sobbing, Daphne looked pleading. She rubbed her chest with a sad face. And Regina dared to curse. If she hadn¡¯t been Daphne¡¯s personal nurse, she would never have seen this sight.


    Outwardly, Daphne always presented a dominant front. Strong and unquestionable. But in reality, she was just an ordinary person. A woman whose age had reached its twilight. And in those years, she had only one wish. To live in peace and happiness with her beloved family. Not too much to ask, was it?


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    Regina approached Daphne. She grabbed her seemingly uncontroble body in tears.


    ¡°Madam, you must rest now,¡± Regina coaxed gently. She nced at the clock. She suspected that drowsiness would soon overtake Daphne¡¯s consciousness. ¡°I¡¯m sure madam will want to see Mr. Garrett tomorrow.¡±


    Daphne grimaced. ¡°I feel sorry for Garrett, Regina. My grandson. He¡¯s really pitiful.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Garrett is fine, madam. And I¡¯m sure Mr. Garrett doesn¡¯t want to see Madam so sad.¡±


    Daphne nodded. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want us to worry. But I feel guilty towards him. I shouldn¡¯t have pushed him.¡±


    Regina didn¡¯t understand what Daphne said. And she didn¡¯t care. She thought it was just rambling because of the lingering worry that still confused Daphne.


    ¡°Come, madam. Let me help you into bed.¡±


    Daphne¡¯s body felt tired. Perhaps because she had been crying since earlier, coupled with the sedative she had taken, her eyes felt heavy. Now she didn¡¯t refuse Regina¡¯s words.


    Daphne rose with Regina¡¯s help. Shey down on the bed and Regina covered her old body with a nket.


    Not leaving Daphne¡¯s room immediately, Regina decided to stay with the old woman for the rest of the night. Daphne¡¯s unstable condition worried her. And indeed, Daphne¡¯s sobs were heard several times. This caused Regina to rise immediately. She thought Daphne was awake, but it turned out she was just delirious.


    Regina knew how horrible the nightmares were that Daphne saw in her dark sleep. For the nightmares were clearly visible on Daphne¡¯s old face. Alternating between anger, pain and fear.


    It was a truly horrible dream.


    *

 Stumble

    ¡°Contact Elice. Ask her what she needs. And send a maid there. If there¡¯s anything wrong with Garrett and Elice, inform me immediately.¡±


    As the sun reappeared on the eastern horizon, Daphne quickly summoned her butler. She gave him several instructions. To make sure that Garrett and Elice would have everything they needed while in the hospital.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want Elice¡¯s health to deteriorate due tock of food or exhaustion. Make sure you provide everything.¡±


    Yocelyn nodded. ¡°Yes, madam.¡±


    ¡°And remember. Don¡¯t let herck for anything,¡± Daphne said, looking at Yocelyn. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hearints from either of them. You better not make mistakes like the other day if you want to stay here.¡±


    That was about Yocelyn¡¯s carelessness in epting the new maid. It might seem trivial, but not in Daphne¡¯s eyes. In fact, she remembered it until now.


    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±


    Yocelyn nodded with a seemingly bowed face, feeling her face stiff and hot. She felt embarrassed by the reprimand, as a pair of eyes witnessed the incident.


    After Yocelyn left Daphne¡¯s room, Regina immediately approached her. She gave her a ss of water and some pills. Daphne took her medicine and then took a long breath.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to check your blood pressure first, madam.¡±


    Regina grabbed her medical equipment. She pulled out the blood pressure monitor and Daphne immediately held out her hand. As Regina began to examine her, she took a deep breath. She tried to calm down.


    ¡°How is it?¡± Daphne asked after Regina took the blood pressure monitor out of her hand.


    Regina smiled as she put away her medical equipment. ¡°Everything is fine, madam.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank God,¡± Daphne sighed in relief. ¡°I can¡¯t afford to be sick right now. Garrett needs me.¡±


    There was a knock. Regina opened the door and ushered Carolus in while apologizing to Daphne. She left the room. Leaving Daphne and Carolus.


    ¡°Did you see Garrett¡¯s condition?¡±


    Carolus nodded. ¡°I didn¡¯t think Mrs. Farrah would do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°What is she incapable of?¡± Daphne asked sarcastically. ¡°She¡¯s ruthless to her own father and siblings, let alone a nephew.¡±


    Carolus was silent for a moment. He could see the anger on Daphne¡¯s face.


    ¡°What shall I do, madam?¡±


    Daphne thought. Her fingers squeezed repeatedly. A look of indecision on her face.


    ¡°First of all, you need to take care of Garrett and Elice as best you can. Don¡¯t let anyone visit them. And shut down all media. I don¡¯t want this news to get out.¡±


    Carolus noted all this in his mind. To make sure he didn¡¯t neglect anything.


    ¡°And one more thing.¡±


    Carolus waited for further instructions.


    ¡°Arrange a flight for me in a week.¡±


    Guessing in his mind, Carolus asked. ¡°To Crestdale, madam?¡±


    Daphne nodded. ¡°I must meet the child,¡± she replied. ¡°Butter. After I make sure Garrett is fully recovered.¡±


    If she wanted to follow her feelings, Daphne would fly to Crestdale right now to confront Farrah, her daughter. But her concern for Garrett¡¯s condition overwhelmed her anger. Now there was nothing she cared about more than Garrett.


    ¡°All right, madam.¡±


    Meanwhile, outside Daphne¡¯s room, Regina was returning to her room to return her medical equipment when she found Yocelyn blocking her path. The young girl smiled politely at Yocelyn and asked, ¡°Is everything all right, ma¡¯am?¡±


    Yocelyn seemed hesitant, approaching Regina with slow steps that made the girl¡¯s brow furrow.


    ¡°About earlier¡­¡± Yocelyn said quietly. ¡°¡­ don¡¯t discuss it with the other maids.¡±


    Regina didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean, whatever happened in Madam¡¯s room earlier, don¡¯t let it reach the ears of the other maids. If anyone talks about my shorings behind my back¡­ then I can assure you that you¡¯ll be the one spreading the gossip.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Regina blinked. It seemed that she was beginning to understand Yocelyn¡¯s meaning. It was surely rted to Daphne¡¯s rebuke of Yocelyn.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything to the other maids,¡± Regina said. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I won¡¯t¨C¡±


    Not feeling the need to listen to Regina¡¯s words to the end, Yocelyn left immediately. She left Regina to take a deep breath and close her eyes for a moment. When she exhaled and opened her eyes, she said in her heart.


    A beautiful house and a generous sry. Butmensurate with the pressure.


    *


    A powerful blow struck therge table with such force that it made a loud noise, causing Ruben to close his eyes. Although he had expected Ariel to be angry, he hadn¡¯t expected his emotions to explode so intensely.


    ¡°Failed?¡± Ariel asked, her breath heavy. ¡°What do you mean, failed, Ruben?¡±


    Ruben sighed. With his head bowed, he replied, ¡°Mr. Garrett survived, sir. And right now, he¡¯s being treated at the Royal Heights Medical Center.¡±


    ¡°You must be joking!¡±


    Shouting again, Ariel quickly grabbed his phone. He aimed it at the news sites. But of all the pages he opened, not a single headline mentioned Garrett¡¯s name.


    Sure, if Garrett had met an unfortunate fate, it would be a hot topic in every media outlet. But far from being the main news, Ariel couldn¡¯t find even a passing mention.


    Ariel stood up. He pounded the table with both hands again. His breathing became more chaotic. Panting with anger that he didn¡¯t know where to direct it.


    Was it Garrett, who didn¡¯t live up to his expectations of being dead? At Ruben, who had failed to carry out his n? Or at what?


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. But our n would have seeded if it wasn¡¯t for the intervention¡­¡±


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    Ariel¡¯s scream echoed loudly, his hand raised and pointing at Ruben, his anger palpable.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if Garrett got help or if there were even police there,¡± Ariel shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I only care about one thing. And do you know what that is?¡±


    Ruben nodded. ¡°I know, sir.¡±


    Ariel stepped closer to Ruben and pointed right in his face, emphasizing his words.


    ¡°I just want Garrett dead.¡±


    Ariel¡¯s breath sounded harsh. His hand mmed down on the table and his face was sweaty.


    ¡°And you wasted our only chance, Ruben. For what? Because I guarantee you, after this, Nana will protect Garrett. We won¡¯t have another chance to hurt him.¡±


    Ariel was sure of that. After this incident, Daphne would undoubtedly take various measures to ensure Garrett¡¯s safety.


    ¡°I¡¯lle up with another n, sir. I promise I¡¯ll make up for my mistake. I¡¯ll make sure the n to get rid of Mr. Garrett runs smoothly this time.¡±


    Harshly, Ariel rubbed his sweaty face.


    ¡°Do everything you can. If necessary, destroying the entire family is no problem!¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir,¡± Ruben said. ¡°I will do it.¡±


    Ariel immediately put the failure out of his mind. Now something else upied his thoughts.


    ¡°How is Elice?¡±


    Ruben blinked once. He seemed unprepared for the question.


    ¡°She seems to be fine, sir.¡±


    Ariel wasn¡¯t convinced by Ruben¡¯s answer. He thought for a moment before slowly shaking his head.


    ¡°She¡¯s definitely not fine,¡± Ariel said as he stood up and grabbed his jacket. ¡°She must be very upset right now. I need tofort her.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to leave, sir?¡±


    ¡°Of course I have to go. This is a great opportunity for me to win back Elice¡¯s heart. She needs to know that I¡¯m still looking out for her.¡±


    Having said that, Ariel immediately left his office with one purpose in mind: to find Elice.


    Driving his car, Ariel was confident in his decision to go to the hospital where Garrett was being treated. Given Garrett¡¯s condition as a result of the attack, Elice would surely be by her husband¡¯s side.


    Ariel got out of his car as soon as it was perfectly parked in the lot. Without wasting any time, he hurried to the reception desk to inquire about Garrett¡¯s room.


    ¡°Sorry, sir. There¡¯s no patient named Garrett.¡±


    Ariel frowned and looked at the receptionist in confusion. ¡°His name is Garrett Alexander Morales.¡±


    The receptionist checked and shook her head. ¡°I checked, sir. But there is no patient named Garrett Alexander Morales.¡±


    Ariel walked away frustrated. He knew he should have asked Ruben first before leaving. But he was so hasty because Elice was the only thing on his mind.


    Moving to a quieter ce, Ariel called Ruben. The answer from his personal assistant was unsatisfactory.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir. When Mr. Garrett was taken to the hospital, Mrs. Daphne¡¯s people immediately took control of the ce. My people couldn¡¯t get in.¡±


    Ariel ended the call angrily. As he imagined the sweet words he would say to Elice, reality presented him with an unwanted situation.


    Pacing back and forth for a few moments, Ariel tried to think of a way to find Elice. But after several minutes passed without an ideaing to mind, he gave up. He turned to hisst option: sending a message to Elice.


    Ariel:


    How are you, Elice?


    I hope you¡¯re well.


    If you need anything, you can contact me.


    Ariel didn¡¯t expect Elice to answer his message. But at least he wanted her to know that he still cared about her. He was still watching over her.


    Shortly after, Ariel realized that there was no point in staying. He decided to leave.


    Later. There woulde a time when Elice would need him.


    As Ariel finally left the hospital building, someone stepped out of the shadows behind him. Someone Ariel hadn¡¯t noticed had been watching his every move.


    It was Abert. He and his colleagues were on rotating security duty. While two of his colleagues guarded Garrett¡¯s room and another guarded Dariel¡¯s room, he watched the entrance and reception area. He made sure that no outsiders knew of Garrett¡¯s presence there.


    Abert called one of his colleagues to switch positions with him. Then he went to Garrett¡¯s room and told him what had happened.


    ¡°Ariel?¡±


    Abert nodded. ¡°Yes, sir. But he didn¡¯t stay long. He left as soon as he didn¡¯t know where you were being treated.¡±


    Garrett just nodded. Meanwhile, Elice, who was sitting next to Garrett, furrowed her brow. She seemed puzzled by the visit. And when the husband and wife¡¯s eyes met, it seemed they both realized the same thing.


    How did Ariel know Garrett was being treated here?


    *

 The Weirdness 1

    ¡°How are you, sir?¡±


    Amber¡¯s expression was one of genuine concern as she received permission to meet with Garrett. Momentarily stunned, her hand covering her mouth, Amber hadn¡¯t expected her boss to be in such a terrible state. In all her years of apanying Garrett, Amber had never seen him in such a state. All bruised and battered. She had to take a deep breath to suppress her worries.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Garrett replied with a smile on his face. A form of courtesy he had a hard time maintaining. ¡°No need to worry.¡±


    Amber clearly knew that Garrett wasn¡¯t fine. But she nodded.


    ¡°I called you here on purpose because there are some things that need your attention. Since I obviously won¡¯t be in the office for a few days.¡±


    Amber understood. ¡°Of course, sir,¡± she nodded again. ¡°What would you like me to do?¡±


    For a moment, Garrett took a deep breath. He adjusted his sitting position on the hospital bed. At this point, only he and Amber were in the makeshift room while two guards stood outside.


    Elice went home. It was because Garrett urged her to. He wanted Elice to rest because she had barely slept all night. Elice stayed by his side. She wiped the sweat from his face from the nightmare that haunted his subconscious.


    But it wasn¡¯t just that that made Garrett ask Elice to go home. Rather, it was Ariel¡¯s arrival that morning that contributed to it.


    Garrett didn¡¯t want to take any chances. Even though he was sure that Ariel wouldn¡¯t hurt Elice, he didn¡¯t want to give Ariel the chance to get close to his wife. Especially with the message Elice had received from Ariel.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to guess who had sent the message. Garrett and Elice wouldn¡¯t be wrong in assuming that the owner of the new number was Ariel.


    An impression of care. Timing that coincided with his presence at the hospital. That was more than enough to indicate that Ariel had sent the message to Elice.


    The message made Garrett¡¯s chest burn. It was more painful than the beating he receivedst night. To see another man trying to get his wife¡¯s attention? Oh, Garrett was no god. He was just an ordinary man.


    Not only that. Not wanting to tire Elice, Garrett allowed his wife to see him only briefly. He also asked Elice not to apany him to the hospital overnight. Something he had already done with Daphne and Norah.


    Frankly, Garrett felt guilty when he told Daphne and Norah to go homest night. At the time, Garrett hadn¡¯t wanted them to be tired. But with Ariel¡¯s arrival, Garrett was relieved that he had made the right decision. Who could guarantee that Ariel wouldn¡¯t resort to other means? Garrett didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to them either.


    ¡°Anyway, make sure no one knows about my current condition. No one. I want you to cancel all my appointments for the next few days. Maybe a week.¡±


    Perhaps a week would not be enough time for Garrett to fully recover. Especially with the red and blue marks on his face. But they can arrange thatter.


    ¡°You can say I¡¯m traveling out of town or even abroad, as long as it doesn¡¯t arouse suspicion.¡±


    Amber understood Garrett¡¯s intention. Garrett¡¯s condition had to remain a secret. It shouldn¡¯t leak out to the public, at least to avoid an uproar that could worsen thepany¡¯s atmosphere.


    ¡°Of course, sir. I will take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, sir. But if I may ask. What actually happened to you?¡±


    When Garrett had contacted Amber earlier and asked her to meet him at the hospital, the secretary hadn¡¯t expected to find Garrett in such a battered state. She might have thought he needed treatment because he was sick. Fever, for example. So, it was not surprising when Amber was shocked to find out that her assumption was wrong. Besides, she was curious. What had happened to Garrett?


    ¡°Last night¡­¡± Garrett sighed deeply. After a moment¡¯s thought, he realized that Amber was one of the few people he could trust right now. So, he told her everything without hesitation. ¡°¡­ after I returned from the meeting with Mr. Merten, I was attacked by some assants. And this is the result.¡±


    Amber quickly covered her mouth. To prevent her gasp from escaping. But from her widened eyes, Garrett could tell how shocked she was by his exnation.


    ¡°But I¡¯m obviously lucky. Just bruises and no major injuries. Maybe a few scratches here and there,¡± Garrett continued, feeling guilty. ¡°Dariel had it even worse.¡±


    ¡°What happened to Dariel, sir?¡±


    ¡°His hand had to be stitched up inside and out. He lost a lot of blood. And it looks like his nose is broken.¡±


    Amber couldn¡¯t imagine Dariel¡¯s condition. Especially, she couldn¡¯t imagine how dangerous the situation had been.


    ¡°This is clearly not a normal attack, sir,¡± Amber concluded. ¡°We have to investigate, sir. We need to report it to the police.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s firm answer left Amber stunned. ¡°No?¡± she asked incredulously. ¡°Your life is in danger. And I¡¯m afraid this will happen again in the future. The police must investigate. Catch the perpetrator before he does something worse to you.¡±


    ¡°I already know who the culprit is.¡±


    It seemed that Amber had to be confused several times that day. With a furrowed brow, she asked for reassurance.


    ¡°You already know the culprit, sir?¡±


    Appearing calm, Garrett nodded. An answer that only made Amber more confused.


    ¡°If you already know the perpetrator,¡± Amber said with uncertainty in her voice, ¡°why didn¡¯t you report it to the police right away?¡±


    Garrett didn¡¯t want to answer this question. Instead, he remained silent. In any case, he had decided to take a different approach.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Nothing had escaped Nana¡¯s attention so far. But what would happen this time?


    Daphne, who usually acted immediately in any situation, seemed to do nothing. Frankly, Garrett wasn¡¯t sure if Daphne didn¡¯t know that Ariel was the mastermind behind the attack on him. So, it was strange to Garrett that Daphne did not immediately demand Ariel¡¯s ountability.


    *

 The Weirdness 2

    When she got home, Elice really felt the fatigue in her body. She needed to take a shower and rest for a while. After that, she was sure she would feel refreshed. But first she had to meet Norah and Daphne. They both needed to know about Garrett¡¯s condition.


    Instead of going straight to her room with the intention of going to Daphne¡¯s room, Elice went to the elevator. Due to her fatigue, she felt that she wouldn¡¯t be able to climb the stairs to the third floor.


    Elice was about to push the button to open the elevator door when she heard an unfamiliar voice. It sounded like a whisper, but with emphasis. It made Elice hesitate for a moment.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Intent on finding the source of the voice, Elice moved closer. She listened carefully. And she found it. Behind the wall were Yocelyn and Regina.


    Elice could see that something was wrong. Yocelyn seemed to be scolding Regina, causing the young girl to shake her head repeatedly.


    But what could be the reason for this anger? Didn¡¯t they have a working rtionship? Regina was not a maid.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Elice approached them without thinking. She asked suddenly, startling both Yocelyn and Regina at the same time. They both turned around and were even more surprised when they saw who was approaching them.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am.¡±


    Yocelyn looked flustered at Elice¡¯s unexpected arrival. She nced at Regina. Then she forced a stiff smile at Elice.


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Elice asked again. Her eyes kept on Yocelyn and Regina. She could clearly see the awkward situation between them.


    But Yocelyn shook her head and denied Elice¡¯s suspicion.


    ¡°No problem at all, ma¡¯am.¡±


    On the other hand, Elice could see Regina bow her head. Her hands sped in front of her. A polite posture.


    ¡°Is that true, Regina?¡±


    Raising her face at Elice¡¯s question, Regina found Yocelyn looking at her. But when Elice turned to Yocelyn, the gaze quickly shifted elsewhere.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. No problem at all.¡±


    Elice couldn¡¯t do anything when Regina said that. She could only nod. ¡°All right then.¡±


    Elice left the ce. She returned to the elevator and went to Daphne¡¯s room.


    Politely, Elice knocked once on Daphne¡¯s door. Then she entered and found Daphne sitting on her bed, looking radiant as she looked at her.


    ¡°Elice,¡± Daphne called. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Elice approached Daphne immediately. The older woman needed to rest for a while. Although her health was still stable so far, no one wanted to take any risks. Resting more and trying not to stress out were the few things Daphne could do to take care of her body.


    ¡°Yes, Nana. Garrett asked me toe home and rest for a while.¡±


    Elice sat down on the edge of the bed. She helped Daphne sitfortably.


    Daphne looked at Elice. Her hand rose and cupped her granddaughter-inw¡¯s cheek. She saw something was wrong.


    ¡°You¡¯re pale, Elice. And you¡¯re warm. Looks like you have a fever.¡±


    Elice rubbed her temples. Daphne¡¯s words made the fatigue she felt in her body multiply.


    ¡°There¡¯s been a lot of work at the officetely. Especially since I have to adjust to my new position, Nana. I thought I was just tired,¡± Elice exined. ¡°I just need to rest for a few hours.¡±


    Daphne took a deep breath and nodded. But that didn¡¯t mean she fully epted Elice¡¯s words.


    ¡°But it would be better if you got checked out. Ask Yocelyn to call the doctor to examine you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Nana. If my condition doesn¡¯t improveter, I¡¯ll call the doctor.¡±


    After meeting Daphne and informing her of Garrett¡¯s condition, Elice left. She left Daphne to rest again. And this time, Elice went to see Norah.


    At the time, Norah was in Garrett¡¯s office. With her uncertain feelings, she could only calm herself there. Norah managed to calm her worries when she saw Garrett¡¯s belongings.


    ¡°Oh, thank goodness.¡± Norah held Elice¡¯s hand. She squeezed it to express the relief that flooded her chest. ¡°Can I see Garrett? When are you going back to the hospital?¡±


    Actually, Elice was reluctant to hear Norah¡¯s request. But there wasn¡¯t much she could do about it. It was Garrett¡¯s request not to allow Daphne and Norah to visit him.


    First, because of Daphne and Norah¡¯s health. Second, because Garrett didn¡¯t want to take any chances.


    Garrett was worried about the safety of his family. Even though they had guards with them, anything was risky. Especially in a hospital full of people.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom,¡± Elice said quietly. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem possible. Besides, the doctor has asked that Garrett not be disturbed for the time being. For a faster recovery.¡±


    Norah tried as hard as she could to hide her disappointment. She tried to understand. She smiled, even though a sting remained in her heart.


    As a mother, Norah should have been there. With Garrett when her son was in pain. But she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t have to worry. Anyway, Garrett doesn¡¯t want to see you sick. Garrett wants to see you stay healthy when hees hometer.¡±


    With heartfelt words, theforting words prated Norah¡¯s heart. She nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to rest now. Take care of yourself so we don¡¯t worry Garrett.¡±


    Elice apanied Norah to her room. She made sure her mother-inw rested and then went to her own room.


    Elice quickly cleaned up. She enjoyed the refreshing cold water running down her body. It gave Elice instantfort.


    By this time, the sun had moved slightly. It was already two o¡¯clock in the afternoon. But after the shower and a cup of warm tea, a heavy sleepiness enveloped Elice¡¯s eyelid. She couldn¡¯t resist and decided to take a nap.


    Deep in her sleep, Elice didn¡¯t notice that she woke up when the day had darkened. It was exactly dinner time, and no servant woke her. Not because she forgot. It was because she wanted to rest a little longer.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    The desire to see Garrett filled her. But first Elice had to make sure of Norah and Daphne¡¯s condition.


    Elice tidied up for a moment. She left the room and headed for the stairs. But as she was about to go down the stairs, a sight caught her eye.


    It came from Garrett¡¯s office. The door seemed to be slightly ajar, allowing the light from the room to spill out.


    Elice was stunned. Her eyes continued to gaze at Garrett¡¯s office, and one question filled her mind.


    Who?


    Instead of going down to the dining room as she had originally nned, Elice decided to go to Garrett¡¯s office first. She wanted to know who had entered there. Was it Norah? Or¡­?


    *

 The Upheaval

    As Elice walked toward Garrett¡¯s office, the question marks in her mind grew more intense. Curiosity and confusionbined to fill her mind with questions.


    Who had entered Garrett¡¯s officest night? For what purpose?


    However, all these questions vanished from Elice¡¯s mind in an instant, coinciding with her footsteps, which stopped at the same moment. This happened because when she was just a short distance from Garrett¡¯s office door, Elice found Reginaing out of it.


    Regina closed the door, turned around and started to leave, but Elice¡¯s unexpected presence startled her.


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    Elice approached Regina, her eyes scanning Regina from top to bottom. The young girl¡¯s hands clenched with barely concealed tension.


    ¡°What were you doing in my husband¡¯s office?¡±


    ¡°I was doing nothing, madam,¡± Regina replied. ¡°I was just passing by and found Mr. Garrett¡¯s office door open. I went in to check and then left.¡±


    Elice didn¡¯t immediately react to Regina¡¯s words. Instead, she stared at the young girl intently until she finally nodded.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, madam,¡± Regina said and bowed. ¡°I will take my leave.¡±


    Allowing Regina to leave first, Elice wanted to check her husband¡¯s office first. Something, however, caused her first step to falter.


    On the other side, disappearing behind the wall, Elice was sure her eyes weren¡¯t mistaken. It was Yocelyn.


    *


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t havee tonight, Elice. Look. You look tired. Pale.¡±


    After dinner, Elice decided to go to the hospital. Not only with her driver, but she was apanied by another car. To avoid any unwanted incidents.


    It was almost half past eight in the evening. Garrett had thought Elice wouldn¡¯t show up. But here she was, sitting next to his hospital bed.


    ¡°I just haven¡¯t slept much. I¡¯ll feel better tomorrow,¡± Elice said with a smile, not wanting to worry Garrett about her condition. ¡°Have you had dinner?¡±


    Garrett nodded. ¡°Eaten and taken my medicine. I may fall asleep soon.¡±


    Thanks to the effects of the medicine Garrett had taken, it should ensure that he got enough rest for a faster recovery.


    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of leaving after I fall asleep, are you? Because if you are, I won¡¯t let you.¡±


    But Elice was worried about Garrett¡¯s condition. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to leave her husband alone.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Elice. So please,¡± Garrett continued gently. ¡°Go home. You need to rest.¡±


    Elice clearly felt dependent on Garrett¡¯s presence. Something she had never imagined before. That after the heartache and wounds of love, another kind of love had healed her.


    Within a year, Elice had found the cure for all the pain she had suffered. And now she realized that she really couldn¡¯t let go of that cure.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯lle back tomorrow morning before I go to the office.¡±


    Garrett agreed. Nodding, he blinked once when he saw Elice get up from her seat. Closing the distance between them, she kissed Garrett gently.


    *


    Garrett was only in the hospital for about four days. He returned home that night, escorted by Elice and several guards. His return was deliberately scheduled for the evening to avoid prying eyes.


    Garrett decided to continue his recovery at home. Being in the hospital too long had made him restless and bored.


    His return was undoubtedly a joyous asion for his family. Daphne, Norah, and Elice seemed delighted, especially since Garrett¡¯s condition had improved. The bruises and swelling on his face had disappeared, and the cuts and scratches were beginning to healpletely.


    When Garrett finallyy back in bed beside Elice, he found that his wife did not immediately close her eyes. Instead, she spent a few minutes admiring his appearance.


    ¡°I missed you, Garrett.¡±


    Garrett shifted slightly to meet Elice¡¯s gaze. There he found the truth in his wife¡¯s words. Her longing gaze was indeed directed at him.


    But it wasn¡¯t just longing. Worries, fears, and restlessness had also gued Elicetely. She couldn¡¯t sleep well, felt ufortable eating, and couldn¡¯t concentrate at work. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration. What wife could stay calm when her husband was going through the ordeal Garrett was experiencing?


    Elice wanted to take some time off. She wanted to go with Garrett. But she was afraid it would arouse the suspicion of undesirable people.


    ¡°Forgive me.¡±


    Garrett reached out and pulled Elice into his embrace. Holding her close, it took only a few seconds for Garrett to feel the dampness on the pajamas she was wearing. Elice was crying.


    Garrett stroked Elice¡¯s hair without saying anything. He never realized how worried Elice was about his condition.


    And so they spent the rest of the nightforting each other. Until a gentle kiss from Garrett on the top of Elice¡¯s head became thest thing they felt before their consciousness faded away, surrendering to thefortable sleep they had longed for.


    The sun shone brightly the next day. It seemed to give extra energy to those who prepared for work.


    Elice was ready. Dressed in her office attire, she said goodbye to Garrett and left the house with her private driver.


    Garrett spent some time chatting with Daphne and Norah. And then, for health reasons, Norah asked Garrett to return to his room and rest.


    At first, Garrett did just that. He returned to his room. But a few momentster, he realized something important, something he had almost missed.


    It had been almost six days since the incident, and I hadn¡¯t seen any movement from Nana?


    Garrett¡¯s mind was filled with question marks. He didn¡¯t want to think the worst, but wouldn¡¯t that make sense?


    Nana tried to keep me from knowing about Grandpa and Dad¡¯s death. And now she did nothing when my life was in danger?


    To be honest, Garrett was worried about Daphne now. What if Daphne wasn¡¯t the loving grandmother he¡¯d always thought she was? What if Daphne was really the one behind Han and An¡¯s deaths?


    Garrett shook his head, trying to push the negativity out of his mind. He remembered clearly how much Daphne loved Han and how much she cherished An.


    But Garrett decided he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He wasn¡¯t going to take any chances. He had no intention of getting lost in his ownplicated thoughts.


    Garrett stepped outside and headed for Daphne¡¯s room. He knocked once and Regina opened the door.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    Regina stepped back to allow Garrett to enter, and Daphne greeted him. As Garrett started to get up from his seat, he was stopped by Garrett himself. He quickly walked over to his grandmother.


    ¡°Garrett,¡± Daphne whispered with bright eyes. ¡°Why did youe to me? Aren¡¯t you resting?¡±


    Garrett took a seat on the same couch as Daphne, right next to her. He shook his head.


    ¡°I need to talk to you about something.¡±


    Daphne blinked. ¡°Is it important?¡±


    Garrett reached out and gently took Daphne¡¯s hand. He nodded.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Garrett replied. ¡°It¡¯s something very important.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s answer made Daphne hold her breath. Her heart began to beat ufortably. But as much as she could, she tried to keep herposure.


    Daphne nodded resignedly. She turned to Regina.


    ¡°You go out. I need to speak to Garrett alone.¡±


    ¡°Very well, madam.¡±


    Regina left, closing the door tightly behind her, leaving grandmother and grandson to have a private conversation.


    ¡°What would you like to talk about, Garrett?¡±


    For a few seconds, Garrett did not immediately answer the question. Instead, he just stared at Daphne intently. As if he wanted to find out if his grandmother was hiding something from him. But Daphne was really good at holding her expression.


    ¡°I want to ask you, Nana.¡±


    Daphne returned Garrett¡¯s gaze. ¡°About what? Work? Or¡­?¡±


    ¡°About the attack that could have cost me my life a few days ago.¡±


    Maintaining his expression was difficult at the moment. Even trying to control his breathing. Daphne hadn¡¯t expected Garrett to ask that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Either I wasn¡¯t informed or everything is as I imagined.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Garrett furrowed his brow and looked at Daphne with a look full of question marks.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you report this incident to the police?¡±


    Daphne was taken aback. She couldn¡¯t answer the question. In the midst of her mental turmoil the other day, she had almost missed something.


    I should have pretended to report the incident to the police.


    But it was toote. Garrett had sensed something was wrong since the first night. When he waited for some policemen to question him, he didn¡¯t find anyw enforcement officers arriving. Not even today.


    All silence. As if nothing had happened. Even Garrett was sure. Dariel hadn¡¯t been visited by a single policeman either.


    ¡°Carolus took care of everything,¡± Daphne saidter. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. The most important thing now is only one. You need to get plenty of rest and get well soon.¡±


    Garrett blinked several times. But he didn¡¯t take his eyes off his grandmother at all. And being looked at like that by her grandson made Daphne nervous.


    Garrett had never had to deal with the police before. But there were at least a few things he thought should be done when a crime was reported. Questioning him was the easiest.


    And now, as Garrett continued to think, he wasn¡¯t sure. What about the whereabouts of his assant? If the police didn¡¯t do anything, then where were they?


    Garrett pushed the dark possibility out of his mind. He took a deep breath and tried to stay calm.


    ¡°Garrett? Are you all right?¡±


    No. Garrett didn¡¯t feel all right right now. For some reason, his entire body was suddenly filled with fear.


    ¡°If you feel unwell again, I will ask Yocelyn to call the doctor immediately.¡±


    Garrett shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Daphne checked Garrett¡¯s condition. But her grandson¡¯s face looked pale. But she didn¡¯t want to argue.


    ¡°All right. But at least rest for now, Garrett,¡± Daphne said. ¡°You¡¯re not fully recovered yet.¡±


    Garrett wanted to rest right away. But after asking his grandmother one more question.


    ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I want to ask you, Nana,¡± Garrett said afterward. ¡°After that, I¡¯ll rest.¡±


    Once again, Daphne tried to gather her strength. But for some reason, this time her intuition felt particrly ufortable. As if her instincts were telling her not to let Garrett ask again. She had to think of various reasons to prevent Garrett from asking her another question.


    ¡°What else do you want to ask?¡±


    But in the end, Daphne ignored her instincts. And that was something extremely fatal for Daphne. Because the next question Garrett asked was something she really hadn¡¯t expected.


    ¡°Why did you instruct Mr. Carolus to prevent me from meeting Mr. Dirk and Mrs. Dakota?¡±


    *

 Helpless 1

    Daphne realized. She should have stayed calm. Not to act rashly. But how could she stay calm when Garrett asked apletely unexpected question? Daphne was shocked. And the surprise was clearly visible on her face, as her eyes widened and one hand went up to her mouth.


    Daphne knew that her reaction was toote. Especially with one word her tongue couldn¡¯t hold back.


    ¡°What?¡±


    All of Daphne¡¯s reflexes had provided Garrett with an answer. And Daphne knew she couldn¡¯t deny it. In the end, all she could do was close her eyes as her hand slowly descended. Her fingers clenched in herp.


    ¡°How do you know it was me who did this?¡±


    Garrett couldn¡¯t say that he¡¯d seen Carolus¡¯ name pop up on Dirk¡¯s phone screen during his visit. He didn¡¯t want to take the risk for the two middle-aged men.


    So, Garrett smiled. And seeing that, Daphne knew she wouldn¡¯t get an answer to that particr question.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how I know, grandma,¡± Garrett said. ¡°But there¡¯s only one thing I want to know. Why?¡±


    Garrett looked at Daphne. With a gentle look, like that of a grandson to his grandmother.


    ¡°Why did you keep me from knowing what really happened to Dad and Grandpa? Is there something I¡¯m not supposed to know?¡±


    Daphne felt her chest tighten. She struggled to breathe as question after question cornered her.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Garrett,¡± Daphne shook her head. ¡°You should rest. Don¡¯t think too much.¡±


    But Garrett didn¡¯t back down. He stood firm. Persisted.


    ¡°Nana, please. What really happened? Is there something behind Dad and Grandpa¡¯s deaths?¡±


    As Garrett held his ground, Daphne did the same. She seemed unwilling to answer Garrett¡¯s questions.


    ¡°Let¡¯s finish this conversation, Garrett. I am tired. I want to rest. And you, please go back to your room.¡±


    Daphne stood up. But before she could take a step, Garrett grabbed her hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Nana. Tell me what happened,¡± Garrett said again. ¡°I know Grandpa and Dad¡¯s deaths weren¡¯t ordinary. Especially with what happened to me a few days ago.¡±


    Daphne¡¯s face seemed to change. Harder with a different look.


    ¡°I need to know what really happened, Nana. And more than that, I want to know who is responsible for those deaths.¡±


    Daphne took a deep breath. Garrett blinked. His gaze fell on Daphne¡¯s hand, which he was holding.


    There was no mistaking it. The grandmotherly figure that had always seemed strong and unshakable trembled. Followed by a slowly spreading coldness over her skin.


    ¡°Nana.¡±


    Daphne swallowed. She tried to smile. But there was something strange about the smile. It seemed suppressed.


    ¡°Why do you want to know, Garrett?¡±


    Even Daphne¡¯s voice trembled. That made Garrett stop.


    ¡°Even if something happened behind her death¡­¡±


    A faint fog appeared in Daphne¡¯s eyes. Barely visible to Garrett as it was obscured by the lenses of her sses.


    ¡°¡­ does it have something to do with you?¡±


    Garrett fell silent. Not only because of Daphne¡¯s attitude, but also because of the sharpness of her question.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always thought of them as your grandfather and father?¡± It was true. But for some reason it felt wrong when Daphne used him like that.


    ¡°Nana.¡±


    ¡°This has nothing to do with you, right? So, act like you always do, Garrett. Don¡¯t act like they¡¯re important in your life. Don¡¯t act like you care about them.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s hand dropped, releasing Daphne from his grip. Giving her the opportunity to walk away. She walked away from Garrett, biting her lower lip, clenching her hands tightly, trying to hold on as best she could.


    When Garrett finally left Daphne¡¯s room, Regina entered immediately. She approached Daphne, who was standing in front of the window, motionless, not moving an inch.


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    But Daphne remained silent. And that was a signal for Regina. Finally, she left again, leaving Daphne alone. For she knew that this was what Daphne needed.


    Time and solitude, two things that would always give Daphne strength. Living in solitude for so long had been her source of strength. But this time it seemed different.


    Clutching her hands tightly to her chest, Daphne let the tears flow. There were no sobs. Just tears flowing freely. Forming a faint stream on Daphne¡¯s cheeks. Rolling endlessly. Before falling off.


    *


    Elice could sense that something was different at the dinner table that night. For a category of dinner together after Garrett¡¯s return from the hospital, the atmosphere created was not what she had expected. It felt cold.


    Sure, there was some conversation. But all the words spoken seemed devoid of emotion. Cold. Hollow. And that made Elice wonder.


    Was something going on?


    After making sure Garrett took his medicine, she massaged his hand. Looked into his eyes. And noticed that it was the same look she¡¯d seen in Daphne¡¯s eyes earlier.


    ¡°Is something wrong, Garrett?¡±


    Garrett blinked. His focus, which had been elsewhere, shifted to Elice.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Elice continued to massage Garrett¡¯s hand. Maybe the massage didn¡¯t mean much to Garrett. To be honest, Elice wasn¡¯t very good at it either. But there was a closeness when she did it.


    ¡°I feel like something is different with you and Nana tonight,¡± Elice said carefully. ¡°You both don¡¯t seem like yourselves.¡±


    Garrett let out a long sigh. And that was an implicit admission that Elice could easily pick up on. Her suspicion wasn¡¯t wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you two have a fight?¡±


    Garrett shook his head. He tried to smile, although Elice knew for sure that Garrett was forcing it.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong,¡± Garrett replied quietly. ¡°We¡¯re fine.¡±


    Elice decided not to push any further. Instead, she changed the subject to something else, something lighter and more pleasant. But what she did didn¡¯t have the desired effect.


    Garrett might have reacted to Elice¡¯s words, smiled at her and looked into her eyes. But the emptiness couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    When the main light was finally turned off, Garrett tried to sleep for real. Hoping that the darkness would bring him peace. But Daphne¡¯s words echoed in his head.


    The usation felt like it had Garrett cornered. But wasn¡¯t that normal? When they refused Norah and Daphne¡¯s presence, wasn¡¯t it normal for Garrett to act as if they didn¡¯t exist?


    But why was there a pain squeezing his heart? A feeling of suffocation that made Garrett struggle to breathe? He felt restless in the chaos and confinement that pressed upon him.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Garrett, are you okay?¡±


    *

 Helpless 2

    Elice turned on the bedsidemp. She noticed that Garrett¡¯s face was covered in sweat.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just the medication,¡± Garrett replied as he sat up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Garrett reached for the ss on the bedside table. But there was no more water. He had finished it earlier, just before he tried to fall asleep.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get some. Just wait a minute.¡±


    Elice got out of bed, put on her robe and went out.


    Not yet ustomed to the upper-ss lifestyle, there was one habit that made Elice ufortable. It was letting the housekeeper in and out of her private room. She felt ufortable, especially when Garrett was with her.


    So, Elice chose to go downstairs in the middle of the night instead of calling a housekeeper to her room. She happily prepared a ss of warm water with her own hands.


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    Yocelyn was in the kitchen. Elice smiled, stepped forward and grabbed a ss.


    ¡°You¡¯re not asleep yet?¡± Elice asked as she filled the ss with water. ¡°It¡¯s already midnight.¡±


    Yocelyn shook her head. ¡°There are a few things I need to check before I go to bed. It¡¯s my nightly routine to make sure everything is ready for tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the head maid¡¯s duties were so heavy.¡±


    ¡°No one ever does, madam.¡±


    ¡°I hope you take care of your health,¡± Elice said as she carried the filled ss. ¡°Good night.¡±


    ¡°Good night.¡±


    Yocelyn smiled as Elice left, then took a long breath. Dramatically, she closed her eyes and put a hand on her chest.


    *


    ¡°Madam, shouldn¡¯t we tell Mr. Garrett what really happened? I do not think it is wise to hide all of this.¡±


    A topic that Carolus had brought up that morning was clearly not a good one, ording to Daphne. She sighed, openly showing her disapproval.


    ¡°I did not call you here to discuss this, Carolus. I will never let Garrett know what happened, no matter what,¡± Daphne refused, shaking her head. ¡°Have you forgotten? What happened when An tried to investigate his father¡¯s death? What did he get when he started looking for proof?¡±


    Carolus remained silent. Slowly he took a long breath.


    ¡°But with all this, Mr. Garrett might think badly of you, Madam. I-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    Daphne immediately interrupted Carolus. Not only with this onemand. But also with a raised hand. Further emphasizing that Daphne didn¡¯t want to hear any more from her personal assistant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what Garrett thinks of me. That¡¯s what¡¯s been in his head all along,¡± Daphne said with a shaking voice. ¡°Not just towards me. It happens to my husband and my child, too.¡±


    Immediate guilt made Carolus bow his head. ¡°Forgive me, Madam. I didn¡¯t mean to be impertinent. But I¡¯m only concerned for Mr. Garrett¡¯s safety. The attack was a signal. That Mr. Garrett is in danger.¡±


    Daphne took a deep breath. The horror she had felt when she had found Han lifeless with a surge of pain in her heart shed by. The horror she felt when she saw An with his damaged face was haunting. And all of it closed with the condition of Garrett, who almost experienced the same.


    ¡°He won¡¯t experience that, Carolus. You must take care of Garrett as best you can. If anything bad happens to him, you¡¯ll be responsible.¡±


    Carolus swallowed hard.


    ¡°And what about Garrett¡¯s attackers? Did you take care of them?¡±


    Taking a moment topose himself, Carolus nodded. ¡°Yes, Madam. And it turns out they were sent by Mr. Ariel.¡±


    ¡°Ariel?¡±


    Daphne¡¯s eyes widened. She seemed so surprised by this information. Something she hadn¡¯t expected before.


    ¡°Yes, Madam. And now I¡¯ll wait for your next orders.¡±


    Daphne¡¯s face hardened. Her body shook with waves of anger she could barely contain.


    ¡°Get rid of them, Carolus. Make sure there¡¯s nothing left.¡±


    No need to exin. Carolus knew what Daphne wanted. And he agreed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think Ariel would be cruel enough to do such a thing.¡±


    Daphne growled. She tried to suppress her emotions. But the ferocity of her anger couldn¡¯t be contained. It instantly made Carolus shudder.


    ¡°But what else can I expect? Didn¡¯t they say that the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree? I shouldn¡¯t be surprised. He really is Farrah¡¯s son.¡±


    ¡°So, what will you do now? Do you want to meet Ariel?¡±


    Daphne tried to push her emotions out of her mind for a moment. If she was thinking, she knew she had to be calm. She didn¡¯t want to make a hasty decision.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t need to meet Ariel right now. Because I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll take a break for the next attack.¡±


    That made sense. But it still didn¡¯t make Carolus feel good.T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°And for that, madam. Is there no consideration for madam?¡±


    ¡°Consideration for what?¡± Daphne looked at Carolus briefly. ¡°Informing Garrett? No, Carolus. When I say no, it means no. He doesn¡¯t need to know. But it¡¯s your job to ensure his and Elice¡¯s safety.¡±


    But Carolus shook his head. Because that¡¯s not what¡¯s on his mind right now.


    ¡°Not that, madam.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    Carolus raised his face again. He looked desperate as he said it.


    ¡°That madam should report Mrs. Farrah to the police.¡±


    Daphne immediately grabbed the arm of the sofa. Startled by Carolus¡¯ words, the shock was clearly visible on her face. She immediately turned pale.


    ¡°How long will you continue to hide all this from the world? What Mrs. Farrah has done is beyond the pale, madam. I¡¯m just worried that Mrs. Farrah will take further actions from this. And it¡¯s obvious. Even Mr. Ariel hase out in support of her.¡±


    Daphne¡¯s grip on the arm of the sofa tightened. She shook her head in confusion.


    ¡°No, Carolus. I won¡¯t do that. So you have to make sure she can¡¯t touch Garrett.¡±


    Carolus looked exasperated. ¡°We¡¯ve held out for so long, madam. And we can¡¯t go on like this forever. Sooner orter, Mrs. Farrah is bound to escte.¡±


    Daphne closed her eyes. She tried to ignore Carolus¡¯ words. But the opposite happened. All those shadows came to her mind.


    ¡°We should have acted before Mr. An tried to investigate this, madam. If only we had reported this to the police, maybe we could have avoided all this.¡±


    Daphne shook her head again. Her body was shaking more visibly now. Clearly shaken.


    Because Carolus¡¯ words made that memory even clearer in Daphne¡¯s mind. When Han¡¯s death had aroused An¡¯s suspicions. And finally, An had to experience a simr incident.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid Mr. Garrett will meet a simr fate.¡±


    ¡°No. That won¡¯t happen if you take good care of Garrett, Carolus,¡± Daphne rebuked. When she opened her eyes, they were red. ¡°Make sure Garrett doesn¡¯t touch anything that has to do with this case.¡±


    Carolus looked helpless. ¡°Madam.¡±


    ¡°Say no more, Carolus. I will never report this to the police, no matter what.¡±


    Daphne stood up. Breathing heavily, with reddened, determined eyes. A bead of sweat formed on her forehead. Then she screamed.


    ¡°How could I? How could I turn in my own daughter?! She is still my flesh and blood, Carolus!¡±


    *

 Realised 1

    When Elice turned on theputer that morning, she remembered something she had not told Garrett. It had to do with the profiles of Dirk and Dakota that she had found in her husband¡¯s desk drawer. She had almost forgotten her curiosity about why Garrett had kept them. Butter. She kept reminding herself not to miss the opportunity to ask Garrett about it.


    Elice worked as usual. Despite some gossip she heard asionally, she remained rxed. She had learned a lot during this time. That something that did not affect her life was not worth thinking about. This included gossip from people.


    Exactly at four o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Elice went home from the office. Together with her private driver named Rowan Smith. As the car they were in left the office security gate, Elice briefly saw another car following theirs. Rowan noticed it too.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been instructed for your safety, ma¡¯am. To avoid incidents like yesterday.¡±


    Knowing what was on Elice¡¯s mind, the driver exined even though he had not been asked, worried that Elice might get anxious about it.


    ¡°I know.¡± Actually, Elice had seen it thest few days. And she could already guess. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Elice could see Rowan blink once through the car¡¯s rearview mirror. The man nodded.


    ¡°Yes, it has,¡± Rowan replied, nodding once. ¡°Since the attack on Mr. Garrett.¡±


    Rowan¡¯s answer suddenly made Elice freeze.


    *


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s voice was heard as Elice opened the bedroom door. She walked in. She seemed startled for a moment and turned to see her husband sitting on the sofa. He had an open book in hisp.


    Garrett greeted Elice¡¯s return with a frown. He could clearly see that something had happened to his wife. Elice looked different.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Elice put her bag on her desk across the room. Only then did she approach Garrett. She sat down.


    From such a close distance, Garrett could clearly see that Elice did not look well. She was pale and a few beads of sweat adorned her forehead. When he reached for Elice¡¯s hand, he could feel the coldness there.


    ¡°It looks like you really need to get checked out, Elice. You¡¯ve been looking really paletely.¡±


    The concern really made Garrett worry about Elice¡¯s condition. He did not want Elice to neglect her own well-being just because she cared too much for him.


    Garrett reached for Elice¡¯s cheek. He made her close her eyes rhythmically. Touched. But when she opened her eyes, it was a shake of the head that Garrett received.


    ¡°I just need more rest.¡±


    It seemed Garrett could not count how many times Elice had used that excuse. Too often.


    ¡°I just need to sleep and rest.¡±


    And this one thing was already memorized by Garrett. As the solution offered by Elice. But ording to Garrett, it did not have enough influence on Elice.


    However, the smile Elice shed seemed so convincing. So much so that Garrett decided not to argue with her anymore, whether he liked it or not. Especially since Elice got up shortly afterwards. She disappeared behind the bathroom door.


    Elice¡¯s smile vanished instantly as the bathroom door closed. Being alone in there made Elice give up. Tremors shook her body that she had been trying to hold back, instantly releasing. Fear overcame her. Drained her strength. She fell and sat on the floor. Rowan¡¯s voice echoed in Elice¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Yes, it has. Since the attack on Mr. Garrett.¡±


    Not just once. But repeatedly. Until Elice clutched her chest with both hands. Her heartbeat irregr. In a terror that immediately reminded her of something.


    ¡°Elice¡¯s fate is really something, huh? Just started working and already trusted to conduct interviews.¡±


    ¡°Close to the grandson of a conglomerate and married.¡±


    ¡°Now? Even her car is more expensive than the director¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she had bodyguards following her.¡±


    Elice would not forget. The whispers of her colleagues at the time. When she returned to work after her wedding leave.


    Being talked about behind her back was something Elice had experienced on a regr basis. But this time was different. Because when she remembered the whispers that day, Rowan¡¯s words became something to question.


    Stay calm, Elice.


    Elice tried to calm down. Although it was difficult, she tried to control the panic that was overtaking her. She had to make sure of everything first.


    The next day, using her position, Elice called her colleague. One of those who had talked about her in the pantry the other day.


    Neva entered Elice¡¯s room after knocking on her door. She sat down in front of Elice. Being polite. After all, Elice was her superior now.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°What is it, ma¡¯am?¡±


    Elice looked at Neva. Not wanting to beat around the bush, she asked.


    ¡°Do you remember the day you and your friends were talking about me in the pantry? The first day I came back after my vacation?¡±


    Neva¡¯s eyes widened. Obviously surprised. She had no idea that Elice had called her because of that incident.


    Neva stammered. Panicked. Not knowing what to say when the worry overwhelmed her. Afraid it would have a negative impact on her job.


    But before Neva could prepare to defend herself or try to make excuses, Elice spoke again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to lie. I know what happened in the pantry and I don¡¯t mind at all, I promise. It won¡¯t affect your job in any way.¡±


    Elice let out a long sigh. Neva was taken aback, torn between believing Elice¡¯s words or not.


    ¡°But there¡¯s something I need to ask you about your conversation back then. And it is important. I need your help.¡±


    For a moment doubt appeared in Neva¡¯s eyes. Of course, she could not just blindly believe. But Elice urged with desperation in her eyes. Her face showed a panic that Neva could not ignore.


    ¡°I beg you.¡±


    Finally, Neva nodded. ¡°What is it you wish to ask, ma¡¯am?¡±


    *

 Realised 2

    A small relief flooded Elice¡¯s chest. She did not want to hope too much, but Elice¡¯s gaze suggested otherwise. In her heart, she prayed that Neva still remembered exactly what she had said that day. Neva was her only hope.


    ¡°If I remember correctly. That day you said I was followed by bodyguards,¡± Elice said, her heart pounding wildly. Her eyes stared at Neva. ¡°Is that true?¡±


    Neva answered a moment after Elice had asked her question. Almost without a pause. Because like reporters or people involved in the news industry, memory was one of the most important things.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what I said.¡±


    Elice swallowed hard. Still trying to restrain herself. Not yet. She knew she still could not prove anything. Neva could have been wrong about what she saw.


    ¡°Why would you say something like that? It could have just been someone who happened to be around me or¡­¡±


    Elice did not finish her sentence. Instead, she immediately gave Neva the chance to answer.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have been wrong. When I left for the office that morning, I was only a few feet behind your car. At first, I didn¡¯t know it was your car. I only found out when we reached the parking lot,¡± Neva opened her answer. ¡°And as for the bodyguards, it¡¯s because the car wasn¡¯t far from yours either.¡±


    Not yet. That was not an answer yet.


    ¡°That could have been someone else¡¯s car that just happened to be going in the same direction as mine. Just like you were right behind me.¡±


    Neva shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought at first, but it turned out not to be the case. Because the car actually stopped a few feet from the office.¡±


    Elice was stunned. Her hands slowly clenched on the table. Elice tried to hide the tremors that were starting.


    ¡°When I had to leave with Freddy around ten o¡¯clock, I still saw the car there. That¡¯s why I concluded that you were being escorted from that day on,¡± Neva exined with a hint of guilt on her face. ¡°And not just me. I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am, but since that day, the other colleagues have be curious, too. And they saw it too. The car was always parked in front of the office. And when you went home, the car followed you. It was like that every day until we stopped paying attention.


    This time, Elice could not control the trembling that shook her body. Neva¡¯s eyes widened when she saw Elice¡¯s condition. She panicked.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Elice shook her head and said, ¡°N-nothing.¡±


    Neva knew that Elice was hiding something. Even as Elice shook her head, her face looked pale. So pale that Neva thought Elice might faint.


    But Neva could not push any further. So instead of asking again, she sat down again after standing up briefly.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, I apologize for what we did.¡±


    Smiling stiffly and trying to appear calm, Elice shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Really. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Although Elice repeated it several times, Neva¡¯s feeling of unease increased. Especially because before Neva left Elice¡¯s room, her boss said.


    ¡°Neva, thank you.¡±


    *


    This time it was not just the pallor Garrett noticed when Elice came home. The woman¡¯s body had suddenly copsed. Almost on the floor if he had not caught her immediately.


    ¡°G-Garrett.¡±


    Elice¡¯s voice sounded so shaky. No. It was not just her voice that was shaking. Her whole body was shaking as well.


    ¡°Elice. What¡¯s wrong with you? What happened?¡±


    Garrett carried Elice. Set her down. Cradled her face. Seeing the clear fear in her eyes. And a few secondster, the tears came.


    Elice squeezed Garrett¡¯s hand. Her tears fell.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±


    Without needing to exin, Garrett could tell. But why was Elice so scared?


    ¡°Someone has been following me the whole time,¡± Elice said with sobs she could not hold back. Her shoulders shook. ¡°Someone has been following me the whole time, Garrett.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s body froze. He tried to think positively, that maybe it was the security Carolus had arranged for her. But a momentter Elice shook her head. This time her sobbing broke outpletely uncontrobly.


    ¡°And it¡¯s not the guards Nana arranged. I¡¯ve been followed since the first day I returned to work after our honeymoon, Garrett.¡±


    *


    No. Of course not since the first day Elice returned to work after her honeymoon. It was long before that. Even as Elice and Garrett enjoyed the beautiful days in Hawaii, there were pairs of eyes that continued to watch them.


    ¡°Argh! Of course, they would put guards around Elice. After we attacked Garrett, they must be worried that Elice¡¯s safety is in danger as well. Even though they don¡¯t need to worry. I would never hurt Elice.¡±


    Speaking at length, Ariel poured whiskey into the small crystal ss. He started to enjoy it in one gulp and offered some to Ruben as well. But his personal assistant shook his head.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to stop watching them for a while, sir. Besides, it seems we should keep quiet for a moment.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Ariel agreed. He nodded. ¡°Although I didn¡¯t mean any harm by watching Elice. I just wanted to know about her condition.¡±


    Ariel refilled his ss. But this time he did not enjoy it right away. Instead, he yed with it first. He turned it rhythmically.


    ¡°And more importantly¡­¡± Ariel lifted the ss in his hand. Paused in front of his lips. ¡°¡­ to make sure Elice isn¡¯t around Garrett when I make this man disappear.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    *

 Suspicion 1

    ¡°What? Is Elice sick?¡±


    The dinner table felt empty that night. Without Garrett and his wife, Elice¡¯s presence, there were only two people at the table. Norah and Daphne.


    Norah answered Daphne¡¯s question with a nod. Then she said, ¡°Lately Elice seems unwellpared to usual. Pale and lethargic. Garrett is in the room with her right now.¡±


    Daphne could only sigh heavily when she heard Norah¡¯s exnation. As she continued to enjoy her dinner, she asked her daughter-inw again, ¡°Have you asked Yocelyn to call the doctor? I¡¯ve been telling Elice to get checked out for a few days now. But she refused, saying she just needed more rest.


    In fact, Elice gave this reason not only to Daphne. In fact, Elice had the same reason for Norah and Garrett as well.


    ¡°They have. The doctor is on his way.¡±


    Daphne nodded once in response to Norah¡¯s answer. At least that could bring her some relief. Unconsciously, she let out a small sigh of relief.


    ¡°Thank goodness.¡±


    Meanwhile, in their room, Garrett tried his best to calm Elice down as much as possible. No exnation was necessary. He could understand how scared Elice was when she realized that someone had been following her the whole time.


    Because in reality, Garrett and Elice¡¯s absence from the dinner table that night wasn¡¯t because Elice was sick. On the contrary. It was because Elice was still shaken. Still in shock from the reality she had just learned.


    ¡°Is it Ariel?¡±


    With a trembling voice, Elice expressed the only possibility that came to her mind. Because that name was the only one that came to mind when Elice learned the facts that had been happening all along.


    Elice¡¯s hands went up. She clutched Garrett¡¯s clothes to her chest. Making a mess there as she tried to hold on to her husband.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t have any enemies, Garrett. No one has hated me all this time. No one,¡± Elice continued with a sad look on her face. ¡°Except that family.¡±


    Strangely enough, Garrett also received simr hatred from the family Elice mentioned. And if Elice did not suspect Ariel and his family, then Garrett would consider that possibility. Especially with the tendency for the recent attack on Garrett to have been orchestrated by Ariel.


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    Garrett cupped Elice¡¯s face. Trying to calm her as the fear intensified, causing tremors throughout her body.


    When Garrett first met Elice, he knew the woman had shed too many tears. Even when they tried to grow closer, her tears still flowed during some heartbreaking incidents. And when Garrett finally married Elice, he made a promise to himself. He would protect Elice and make sure she would never cry again. But in reality?


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, Garrett.¡±


    In every fear that Elice expressed, it would never be enough to represent everything. It was only a fraction of the overwhelming sense of terror that truly overshadowed Elice¡¯s mind. Spinning around, making her afraid.


    ¡°I-I. I¡­¡±


    So scared that she could barely breathe. Truly! The reality was truly unimaginable.


    Elice never imagined that one day she would be followed. The thought of eyes constantly watching her brought an unimaginable terror.


    Throughout her life, Elice never asked for much. She just wanted to live her days in peace and quiet. But she was aware. That as time passed, it was not her hopes that became reality. It was just the opposite.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± Garrett said quietly. ¡°Nothing bad is going to happen to you. I promise.¡±


    But confusion filled Elice¡¯s mind, making it almost impossible for her to think clearly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s really happening, Garrett. But I¡¯m really scared. Y-you¡¯ve been attacked by unknown people, and I¡¯ve been followed the whole time.¡±


    What Elice said was true. To be honest, Garrett himself did not know what was happening. And if Garrett thought that only he would experience something bad, he was wrong. It turned out that Elice was experiencing it too. A fact that really scared him.


    If he were honest, Garrett would admit that he was currently overwhelmed by a simr fear as Elice. Maybe even more. This fear was many times greater than what he felt when he was attacked by unknown people.


    However, Garrett tried to remain calm in front of Elice. Like a true man and husband, he had to be strong. He had to be able to calm his wife¡¯s fear.


    ¡°Forgive me, Elice. But whatever happens, I will protect you,¡± Garrett said confidently. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Elice looked at Garrett intently. There were unspoken promises in Garrett¡¯s eyes. Her husband would protect her. And for reasons that didn¡¯t need to be exined, Elice nodded. She believedpletely.


    Exhaling with relief, Garrett pulled Elice into his embrace. He closed his eyes and stroked Elice¡¯s back as gently as he could. He tried to give her the peace she needed.


    ¡°I love you, Elice. I will protect you no matter what.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Elice closed her eyes, trying to suppress all the panic and fear that was still trying to take over her senses. She had to be calm.


    Be calm, Elice. Garrett is with you. Everything will be okay. Because hasn¡¯t that been the case all along? Garrett will always protect you.


    Because Elice will always remember that Garrett will always be her hero. Protecting her. Making sure that nothing bad happens to her. And in him Elice can trust everything.


    But that¡¯s how negative thoughts work. They dissolve quickly and poison the mind with other facts. And that¡¯s what happened to Elice. When she closed her eyes, her memories came back. Which brings up a question. If Elice hadn¡¯t epted Garrett¡¯s proposal, would this still be happening?


    *

 Suspicion 2

    No.


    Weakly, Elice shook her head in Garrett¡¯s embrace. No matter how her marriage to Garrett came about, Elice knew one thing for sure. She truly loved Garrett now.


    Elice returned Garrett¡¯s hug. She expressed her feelings in a soft voice.


    ¡°I love you too, Garrett.


    Instead of letting the negative thoughts spread and dominate her mind, Elice tried to remember other things. All the kindness and tenderness she had received from Garrett. Something that had been her strength all this time. And if she hadn¡¯t met Garrett, Elice doubted that she would still see the sun.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    Garrett nted a kiss on the top of Elice¡¯s head. He sent vibrations that made Elice¡¯s chest feel light for a moment. Slowly her body became more rxed. The tension and fear she felt began to dissipate. Gradually disappearing.


    ¡°Do you feel better now?¡± Garrett asked after a few moments.


    On Garrett¡¯s chest, Elice nodded. Her eyes were still closed. And she still needed time to get rid of the fearpletely.


    ¡°Garrett,¡± Elice whisperedter. ¡°I really love you. No matter how our marriage started, I really love you.¡±


    Garrett nodded. ¡°I know.¡±


    It didn¡¯t need to be exined, Garrett had known it from the beginning. That Elice¡¯s eptance of his proposal hadn¡¯t been perfect. But over time, it had all be aplete feeling.


    Garrett could feel it. From Elice¡¯s increasingly loving attitude. Shapes of her attention. Shapes of her concern. It was impossible for all this to exist without love behind it.


    Silence for a moment. For a few moments there was no sound between them. And Garrett tried again and again to calm Elice. His embrace didn¡¯t loosen and his caress didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Maybe you should consider taking a few days off. You need to rest.¡±


    Elice shook her head. Quickly she rejected Garrett¡¯s suggestion. She had taken too much vacation anyway. Even before they got married, Elice had to take a sudden vacation when she became the center of attention because of her scandal with Garrett.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure I¡¯m fine,¡± Elice saidter. She pulled away from Garrett¡¯s embrace. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    It was impossible for Garrett not to worry. Look. What husband wouldn¡¯t worry when he knew his wife had been stalked for so long?


    ¡°I¡¯m going to ask Rowan to tighten security around you. I really can¡¯t be calm about this, Elice.¡±


    ¡°Neither can I, Garrett. I hope you don¡¯t have to go through this again.¡±


    Elice looked at him. Bruises and bruises were still faintly visible in some ces. On Garrett¡¯s jawline. On Garrett¡¯s forehead. And in other ces covered by his clothes.


    Garrett nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to get home toote the next few days. But Amber has rescheduled all my appointments, too.¡±


    A flicker of surprise appeared in Elice¡¯s clear eyes. Unbelievable that her husband was going back to work. In Elice¡¯s eyes, Garrett still needed to rest for the next few days.


    ¡°When are you going to start working again?¡±


    ¡°I think next week,¡± Garrett replied. ¡°But I can¡¯t disappear for long. People will be suspicious.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Saying that while nodding, Elice remembered something. Something she should have told Garrett yesterday. And luckily, when Garrett brought up the subject of work, Elice¡¯s brain automatically remembered his workce.


    ¡°I want to ask you something, Garrett.¡±


    Garrett looked at Elice. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Why are you investigating Mr. Dirk and Mrs. Dakota?¡±


    This was certainly not a question Garrett had expected. So, when Elice asked it, Garrett¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. He couldn¡¯t hide his surprise.


    ¡°Elice,¡± Garrett whispered, stunned. ¡°How did you know I was investigating Mr. Dirk and Mrs. Dakota?¡±


    Elice looked embarrassed. Her husband¡¯s answer was more than enough to indicate that it was something she wasn¡¯t supposed to know. It was a secret.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Garrett. I didn¡¯t mean to intrude. But the night you were attacked, I went to your office. I couldn¡¯t sleep and I wanted to read a book. I happened to see your desk drawer open.¡±


    The surprise on Garrett¡¯s face vanished, reced by an expression that made Elice wonder. He seemed frozen.


    ¡°Open?¡± he repeated.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Elice nodded. ¡°I wanted to clean it up and identally saw files about it.¡±


    As Elice finished, she saw more clearly that there was something different about Garrett¡¯s face. It seemed as if there was no blood flowing through it anymore.


    ¡°Garrett, are you okay?¡±


    Garrett swallowed. His eyes blinked once. He seemed to have trouble breathing because of his wife¡¯s words.


    ¡°What did you say before?¡± Garrett asked, trying to make sure that Elice wasn¡¯t making a mistake. ¡°My desk drawer was open?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Without hesitation, Elice nodded. ¡°Yes. Open. What¡¯s going on, Garrett? Is there¡­¡±


    Her words trailing off, Elice¡¯s eyes widened a momentter. A possibility immediately shed through her mind.


    ¡°Someone has entered your office.¡±


    Garrett remained silent. Not reacting to Elice¡¯s words, even though that was what had crossed his mind earlier. Just as Elice mentioned that his drawer was open.


    No. Garrett wasn¡¯t careless. He always made sure that everything was in its ce. And for the drawer where he kept such important files, he wouldn¡¯t have been careless at all.


    ¡°Was it Regina? Or Yocelyn?¡±


    Garrett¡¯s forehead creased when he heard the two names Elice mentioned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked, his voice shaking. ¡°Regina? Yocelyn?¡±


    Elice nodded. She wouldn¡¯t confuse the events of that day in the slightest.


    ¡°A few days ago, I saw Reginaing out of your office. But I also saw Yocelyn there.¡±


    Regina? Yocelyn?


    Garrett remained silent. He said nothing more. And now an uneasy feeling ran through his body.


    ¡°Was it them?¡±


    *

 Transparency 1

    Regina and Yocelyn. Those two names kept swirling around in Garrett¡¯s head. Could it be that they were disturbing his office? But why?


    Garrett¡¯s increasingly frozen expression, with all the assumptions swirling in his head, made Elice furrow her brow. Garrett¡¯s behavior seemed unusual.


    ¡°Garrett,¡± Elice whisperedter. Her gaze seemed probing. ¡°Is everything okay?¡±


    Garrett could only stare at Elice without answering her question. For a few moments. Until he nodded.


    ¡°Yes. Everything¡¯s fine.¡±


    But that wasn¡¯t what Elice picked up. She felt that Garrett was hiding something. But Elice didn¡¯t push. As always, Elice was confident that Garrett would eventually tell her if he wanted to.


    Elice smiled. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± she said. ¡°I was just worried, considering those were Mr. Dirk and Mrs. Dakota¡¯s files. I didn¡¯t think such things should be known to others, given their involvement in the investigation of yourte father¡¯s and grandfather¡¯s deaths.¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    That was the most reasonable thing that came to Elice¡¯s mind. An answer to her curiosity about Garrett¡¯s surprise when he found his desk drawer open.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they don¡¯t casually enter your office again.¡±


    Despite her promise, Elice¡¯s words didn¡¯t make Garrett feel better. Instead, it was the opposite. He stared at his wife intently. His mind wondered.


    How much did Elice know?


    Realizing that he wouldn¡¯t get an answer without asking his wife directly, Garrett made a decision. It might be risky. But really. Everything that had happened recently had pushed Garrett to his limits. He couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity at the same time.


    ¡°Where did you find out about this, Elice?¡±


    Elice blinked. Confused by Garrett¡¯s question. ¡°Find out about what?¡±


    ¡°About Mr. Dirk and Mrs. Dakota ¡®s involvement in the investigation of Grandpa and Dad¡¯s deaths?¡±


    Elice¡¯s voice sounded weak. She took a breath. Just before she answered.


    ¡°I found out when I was going through some office archives. I was reading old files in the office about the news. And not only that, I saw some photos that¡­¡±


    Picturing those horrible photos in her mind, Elice felt her stomach churn. Her face tightened with fear. She shook her head. She tried to push the frightening images out of her mind.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t this incident investigated by the police? Because there was something suspicious about the deaths?¡±


    Garrett¡¯s eyes widened. He hadn¡¯t expected Elice to know so much. And now the big question in Garrett¡¯s mind was, what else did Elice know?


    As he asked himself this question, Garrett found his heart pounding irregrly. Amidst the throbbing curiosity, he tried to be patient. He waited for Elice¡¯s exnation.


    ¡°Because there were rumors that your grandfather¡¯s heart attack was caused by something else. I thought¡­¡± Elice¡¯s forehead seemed more wrinkled. She tried hard to remember. But she wasn¡¯t sure what the name of the medicine was. ¡°¡­ there was a drug found in your grandfather¡¯s drink. And this chemical was discovered during the autopsy,¡± Elice continued. ¡°The same goes for your father¡¯s death. Your father¡¯s body condition couldn¡¯t be attributed to an ident. His face was crushed.¡±


    Garrett couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. Elice¡¯s report had really affected him. Garrett¡¯s body suddenly shook. His face paled.


    ¡°W-what did you say?¡± he stammered.


    Elice felt a chill run through her body. A natural fear rose from within her as she remembered every detail of that information.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know why that message wasn¡¯t published. It just ended up as an unfinished draft.¡±


    Garrett listened to Elice¡¯s ount and then held his wife¡¯s hand. Elice looked down and saw Garrett¡¯s hand. Obviously, she felt something different about the way Garrett was holding her. Garrett¡¯s grip felt shaky. Tinged with trembling.


    ¡°Garrett,¡± Elice whispered, confused. She had never seen Garrett like this before. ¡°Is there a¡­¡±


    ¡°What were you saying before, Elice?¡±


    Being cut off by Garrett made Elice confused. But even more confused by Garrett¡¯s question.


    ¡°You said there was a drug in Grandpa¡¯s drink? And Dad¡¯s face was smashed?¡±


    Stiffly, Elice nodded once. ¡°That¡¯s what I read in the old draft. With some apanying photos.¡±


    As Elice said this, she noticed how pale Garrett¡¯s face was, as if there was no blood left. He looked suffocated. Suffocated by a panic that Elice had never seen in their time together.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Elice reached for Garrett, who looked dazed. He looked like someone who had suddenly lost his mind. And Garrett¡¯s reaction made Elice think.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know about this?¡±


    Garrett swallowed hard. Holding Elice¡¯s hand, he shook his head in a panic that almost blinded him.


    ¡°I had no idea,¡± Garrett replied heavily. He took a deep breath. He tried to calm himself as reality shook his mind. ¡°I didn¡¯t know there was a trigger for Grandpa¡¯s heart attack. And I didn¡¯t know that Dad¡¯s face was shattered in the ident. All I knew was that the investigation into the incident was closed. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Ignoring the fact that Garrett didn¡¯t know anything about those two unfortunate incidents, Elice focused on something else. What Garrett had said about the investigation being dropped.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen any follow-up articles about the progress of that investigation.¡±


    Curiosity began to take over Elice¡¯s mind. What she had first thought was just an old draft article, was now starting to make her think about something else.


    ¡°And is that why you¡¯re keeping Mr. Dirk and Mrs. Dakota ¡®s files?¡± Elice guessed. ¡°Because you want to know what really happened?¡±


    Without answering his wife¡¯s question directly, Garrett looked at Elice for a moment. As if weighing. But it wasn¡¯t long before Garrett nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Without a shadow of a doubt, Garrett confirmed Elice¡¯s suspicion. In fact, a few moments ago Garrett had felt a little doubt. Should he tell Elice the truth? Or vice versa?


    But in the end, Garrett made a decision. He would be honest with Elice when he realized that his wife knew things he didn¡¯t. And regardless of that, Garrett also realized. That maybe it was the right decision.


    Garrett told what had been weighing on his mind all this time. About the anomalies he had felt for a long time. Everything, and Elice listened attentively.


    ¡°Ever since we returned from Hawaii, I have been investigating the deaths of Grandpa and Dad. That included trying to meet with Mr. Dirk and Mrs. Dakota. But I didn¡¯t get anything.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t want to meet me. They wouldn¡¯t give me any information about these unfortunate events,¡± Garrett replied in a low voice. ¡°But who would have thought that I would find out from you?¡±


    *

 Transparency 2

    Elice blinked. Of course, what Garrett meant was the draft article and the photos he had mentioned. Something that was really unintentional.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. How could you not know about this? You¡¯re obviously part of this family.¡±


    Of course, Garrett could understand the skepticism in Elice¡¯s question. It seemed impossible for Garrett not to know. But that was the reality.


    Garrett sighed deeply. If he answered Elice¡¯s doubts, a dark side of his past life would inevitably be stirred up again. The reality where he was not considered part of the family. A biological child and grandchild treated worse than stepchildren.


    ¡°It¡¯s not unusual. Back then, I lived far away from here, and ourmunication wasn¡¯t great. Especially as you said. There was no news and the investigation was stopped. How could I know then?¡±


    Elice didn¡¯t answer this question. Instead, she could only give a weak nod. Confirming Garrett¡¯s words.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. And now I think it feels strange,¡± Elice said quietly. Several things spun around in Elice¡¯s mind. Facts that only added to her confusion. ¡°With several possibilities, it¡¯s impossible to close the case like that.¡±


    Elice blinked once. Her face, unconsciously lowered, lifted again. She looked at Garrett.


    ¡°There is the possibility that this was done on purpose. No,¡± Elice shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s someone behind these events. It¡¯s clearly not a natural death.¡±


    Garrett nodded. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I think.¡±


    ¡°But why did it happen? I mean, how did the case get closed like that? Especially since your grandfather and father were no ordinary people.¡±


    Garrett took a deep breath and looked at Elice. There was something different in Garrett¡¯s eyes. Something that made Elice hold her breath. A sudden feeling of unease washed over her.


    ¡°It could be,¡± Garrett said. ¡°It could be that there¡¯s a powerful figure who wanted it.¡±


    Elice met Garrett¡¯s gaze. She said nothing. But for some reason, her mind immediately focused on a name at that moment.


    Meanwhile, Garrett nodded, as if he could read Elice¡¯s mind. Then he said.


    ¡°If you think it¡¯s Nana, then the answer is yes.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Elice was shocked. Reflexively, her hand went up to cover her mouth. Now she couldn¡¯t say anything. Even though she did not know Hirawan and An personally, she felt sympathy for them. And now questions arose in her mind.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Garrett could only shake his head at this question. Not because he wanted to hide anything. On the contrary, that was the reality.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. And so far, I¡¯m still trying to find out.¡±


    It still didn¡¯t make sense to Elice when Garrett confirmed her suspicions. But for Elice herself it wasn¡¯t strange why she suspected Daphne as the person behind it all. The reason was simple and only one: Elice had seen Daphne in a situation she had never imagined.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Elice wouldn¡¯t forget what Daphne had told her back then. Not to tell Garrett everything. But when marriage had bound them and they were in an extraordinary situation, Elice thought that didn¡¯t apply anymore.


    ¡°Do you know who circted our pictures around the hotel? When we first met in Crestdale?¡±


    The question was really off-topic for their current conversation. A slightly puzzled furrow appeared on Garrett¡¯s forehead. But a momentter his eyes widened. In a direct suspicion, he spoke immediately.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it was Nana.¡±


    Elice didn¡¯t argue. Realizing that, Garrett could only exhale with an incredulous look on his face.


    ¡°And Nana was also the one who published our first article,¡± Elice continued. ¡°You may not believe it. But I dare swear. Because that day, Nana met me and told me herself.¡±


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Because with everything that had happened, Garrett believed it wasn¡¯t hard for Daphne to do that. And for God¡¯s sake, Garrett would trust his wife more than anyone else in the house.


    However, there seemed to be something new that Garrett realized. He had once thought that Daphne was truly shocked by the scandalous news that had surfaced about him. Which made Garrett think that everything that had happened to him and Elice was truly unforeseen. But was that really the case?


    There was no denying it. Garrett knew that the answer wasn¡¯t what he had assumed at first.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Garrett¡¯s voice sounded different. There was a concern in it that he couldn¡¯t contain. For if everything was as he suspected, then Garrett assumed that his marriage to Elice had been nned from the beginning. ¡°¡­ our lives have been determined by Nana from the beginning.¡±


    It was a conclusion that made perfect sense. With the first article bearing Garrett and Elice¡¯s names, everything that had happened until today was like a predetermined plot in a novel written by the author. With Garrett and Elice as the pawns of the yers.


    Elice fought to keep breathing as reality quickly brought fear. It hadn¡¯t been long since she¡¯d breathed a sigh of relief after learning that she¡¯d been followed the whole time, and now she got another fact. A possibility that had been carefully arranged from the beginning.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Garrett grabbed Elice¡¯s hand and squeezed it tightly. Without Elice needing to express it, he could feel the panic that gripped his wife.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better if we get out of here for a while, Elice. I don¡¯t want to risk your safety.¡±


    Because at this point there was something gnawing at Garrett¡¯s mind. Something that made him ignore the risk of arguing with Daphne if they really moved.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who we can trust here,¡± Garrett said. ¡°And I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to you.¡±


    Elice nodded. She wouldn¡¯t argue with Garrett¡¯s decision when she felt the same way. The longer time passed, the more Elice felt something different in the house. Something that made her ufortable and often scared.


    A knock on the door interrupted their conversation. After Garrett told the knocker toe in, the door opened to reveal Yocelyn, who came with a doctor.


    The doctor, named Griffin Harris, arrived with a nurse. They entered and approached Elice and Garrett. They greeted them politely before asking permission to examine Elice. Garrett granted it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling a bit feverish and weak thest few days. Not as energetic as usual,¡± Elice said as Griffin performed a few small examinations, listening carefully to Elice¡¯sints. ¡°Sometimes I feel dizzy,¡± Elice added.


    Griffin stopped his examination for a moment. ¡°And your appetite, madam?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ no problems there. But asionally I feel nauseous. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t suffer from indigestion.¡±


    Griffin nodded several times, watching Elice¡¯s face and noticing that her lips were slightly pale.


    ¡°Forgive me for asking, madam, but I¡¯d like to know,¡± Griffin said with a gentle look. ¡°When was thest time you menstruated?¡±


    *

 Spark Of Emotion 1

    ¡°What did you say, Ruben?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ariel felt as if a pair of hands were strangling his neck, making it difficult for air to enter his lungs. He was choking. His chest felt tight.


    ¡°P-pregnant?¡± Ariel asked again, his voice shaking. His face looked desperate as he was forced to say that one word. ¡°Elice pregnant? Did you say Elice is pregnant?¡±


    Ruben knew that this was a big risk. Delivering thetest news about the Morales family to Ariel turned out to be a game with his life. But he could not hide it when Ariel pressed Ruben for his report every morning. About all the developments and events that were happening in the big house.


    Anxious but steeled, Ruben nodded. Confirming the question Ariel asked him. ¡°Yes, sir. Mrs. Elice is pregnant.¡±


    Ariel felt his life slipping away from his body at that moment. His hands clenched tightly on the table. His face quickly turned red. Beads of sweat covered his brow.


    Ariel¡¯s breath sounded ragged. He choked. ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±


    It felt like a volcano was erupting right before Ariel¡¯s eyes. The news was a catastrophe he had never wished for.


    ¡°Elice pregnant?¡±


    Ariel¡¯s body groaned. With a pain he had not expected. Elice¡¯s pregnancy stretched the undeniable reality. It hit him with a fact he had almost denied all this time.


    Elice had be Garrett¡¯s. She entrusted everything to this man. Not only herself. But also, her love.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    Ariel closed his eyes. He did not lift his face when Ruben approached him with concern.


    ¡°Leave me alone.¡±


    Ruben nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you, sir.¡±


    Ruben left. He left Ariel¡¯s office, giving the boss the time he needed. Although in reality Ariel needed more than that.


    Elice. This couldn¡¯t be happening.


    What hurt Ariel the most at that moment was the realization that he had once been in Garrett¡¯s position. The one who was now happily with Elice and their unborn child.


    Before. He had once been in Garrett¡¯s position. But unfortunately, he denied himself that happiness. And worse, he asked Elice to erase it.


    And now? All Ariel felt was regret. If only he had not made that decision then, would today be different?


    *


    Elice still could not believe that she was pregnant. Last night there had been doubts that had almost kept her from closing her eyes. But now there was no doubt.


    When Garrett apanied her to the ultrasound, everything became clear. The image of a sac on the screen erased all the waiting.


    Joy exploded in the Morales family¡¯srge home. Everyone rejoiced at the good news.


    The phones rang incessantly. Everyone was busy. Spreading the news to everyone involved. Because it was impossible for the news not to explode when Elice was pregnant with her first child. A child that would be the next sessor.


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯ve been so paletely, Elice. Oh my God. You¡¯re pregnant.¡±


    Elice could not contain the happiness on her face. When Norah reached out and gave her a loving hug, she was truly happy. Not only that, but her mother¡¯s arrival at the house a few momentster made it allplete.


    When Wilda and Rita heard the news of Elice¡¯s pregnancy, they left immediately. They could not wait to meet their daughter as soon as possible.


    When Wilda met Elice, she could not stop expressing her gratitude. Endlessly thanking God. Where once Elice was in despair during her pregnancy, now the opposite was happening.


    Whereas before the pregnancy had made Elice suffer from the criticism of those around her, now it was different. Being pregnant made Elice extremely happy. Surrounded by people who were happy and congratted her all the time. Like two very different events.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel nauseous? Do you want something to eat? Tell me if there¡¯s anything you want.¡±


    Elice shook her head at Wilda¡¯s question. Apart from feeling weak at times, it could be said that she had not experienced any pregnancy symptoms. Nausea, yes, she had experienced it. But only when Elice was confronted with unpleasant events. Otherwise, no.


    ¡°You have to take care of yourself, Elice. Someone is depending on you now. Don¡¯t skip meals and get enough rest. If you feel any difort, whatever it may be, tell us immediately,¡± Daphne said at length. ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    Elice looked at Daphne. There was silence for a moment and then she nodded.


    Daphne took a long breath. Then she turned to Garrett, who was sitting next to Elice.


    ¡°Take care of Elice, Garrett. Don¡¯t let anything bad happen to her.¡±


    Perhaps it was amon piece of advice that parents often gave to their children who were already married. But Garrett could see another implicit message in Daphne¡¯s words. Even the look in her eyes seemed different as she stroked Elice¡¯s still-slim belly.


    ¡°I hope to meet your child.¡±


    Daphne was leaving the family room when Carolus arrived. After congratting the happy couple, Carolus followed Daphne.


    Inside the room, Daphne stood by the window. She looked out. At the bright blue sky, clean and cloudless. A truly beautiful sight.


    ¡°Are you still going to Crestdale, madam?¡±


    Daphne blinked once. Without turning to look at Carolus, she confirmed the question.


    ¡°If you think Elice¡¯s pregnancy will make me change my mind about going to Crestdale, then you are certainly wrong, Carolus. I still have to go. Even now I have a stronger reason to leave as soon as possible. I have to see Farrah and warn her. This time I won¡¯t give in.¡±


    Carolus took a deep breath. It was clearly none of his family¡¯s business, but Carolus could swear that he was truly relieved to hear Daphne¡¯s determination.


    ¡°And take care of them as best you can. I don¡¯t want anything bad to happen to them.¡±


    *

 Spark Of Emotion 2

    Elice had once reached a point where she didn¡¯t dare dream of getting pregnant again. Trauma? Maybe not. But she wouldn¡¯t deny that there was still some fear in her heart. Where the first pregnancy, which usually brought happiness to every woman on earth, ended in sorrow for her.


    But that¡¯s how fate worked in her life. Now she found something different that weed her pregnancy. No criticism, no rejection, not even mockery. There were only congrattions, expressions of gratitude, and various pieces of advice for her and her baby¡¯s health.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was every woman¡¯s dream. A dream that Elice had never dared to hope for. But her surrender to fate brought an unexpected surprise.


    And now Elice reminded herself. Not to overthink, not to stress, not to tire herself out. She didn¡¯t want to lose her for the second time.


    Elice stroked her still slim belly. In her heart she promised herself. That this time she would take care of it as best she could.


    It seemed like it would be easy. With Garrett by her side, Elice knew it would indeed be easy to get through.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to apany me to the hospital. You should be resting more than taking care of me,¡± Garrett said, reaching for Elice¡¯s hand. He held it gently. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything to happen to either of you.¡±


    Wasn¡¯t that sweet? This time, Garrett wasn¡¯t only thinking of Elice. Instead, the new life growing inside Elice would also be his priority.


    Garrett brought Elice¡¯s hand to his lips. He kissed it lovingly. Like every man on earth, Garrett was extremely happy about Elice¡¯s pregnancy.


    He didn¡¯t want to dwell on the past. Nor did he intend topare the two men who had been in her life. But Elice realized something now. That every woman would indeed be a queen for the right man.


    ¡°I love you, Elice.¡±


    A man who loved and cared for her. A baby to carry. What else was missing for Elice?


    Elice felt her eyes well up with emotion. She pulled Garrett close. She wanted to hug him.


    On the man¡¯s chest, tears of joy streamed down Elice¡¯s cheeks. In an overflow she had never experienced before. Now she was truly happy.


    ¡°I love you too, Garrett.¡±


    That day, Elice, who didn¡¯t go to the office again, decided to rest. Although her pregnancy didn¡¯t show many symptoms during the doctor¡¯s examination. She didn¡¯t vomit, her appetite was still there, and she didn¡¯t feel any pain. But the slight fatigue she felt was enough to keep her from moving around too much.


    Garrett was the same. He, who hadn¡¯t returned to work yet, took advantage of the opportunity as best he could. Not moving from Elice¡¯s side unless it was necessary.


    Garrett left when Elice had fallen asleep after lunch. He was about to contact Amber in his office when he saw Daphne walking with Yocelyn. Their paths crossed.


    ¡°Garrett, are you busy?¡±


    Garrett shook his head. ¡°No. What¡¯s up, Nana?¡±


    ¡°Good, then,¡± Daphne nodded. ¡°In that case, you can join Yocelyn and I. We¡¯ll see your child¡¯s room.¡±


    Garrett was lucky not to suffocate. But he was definitely in shock. Less than twenty-four hours since the news of Elice¡¯s pregnancy had been announced, and now Daphne was already talking about her room?


    ¡°A room?¡± Garrett frowned, shifting his gaze between Daphne and Yocelyn. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too soon?¡±


    Daphne waved her hand in front of her face and shook her head. ¡°Not at all. There are many things that need to be prepared to wee your son.¡± Daphne thought. She took a short breath. ¡°I hope it¡¯s a son. But even if your first child is a girl, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Daphne resumed her steps. Yocelyn followed her, and Garrett had no choice but to join them.


    ¡°Take care of this quickly. Especially the invitations and the hotel. I don¡¯t want anything overlooked.¡±


    Yocelyn nodded, not slowing her pace. ¡°Very well, madam.¡±


    It seemed that only Garrett didn¡¯t understand. His mind questioned. Was Daphne going to throw a party for Elice¡¯s pregnancy?


    The answer was yes. That was indeed Daphne¡¯s wish.


    ¡°This is good news we should announce, Garrett. It¡¯s only right that Elice¡¯s pregnancy is weed.¡±


    Daphne said as they entered an empty room. Daphne surveyed the room. With a window facing east, it was hoped that the iing sunlight would provide a warm and healthy atmosphere for the baby who would upy itter.


    Daphne smiled. ¡°What about this room, Garrett? Are you okay with this being your baby¡¯s room?¡±


    Garrett hadn¡¯t expected that Elice¡¯s pregnancy would have such a dramatic effect. And he couldn¡¯t refuse any of Daphne¡¯s wishes. Even if it meant celebrating and preparing the baby¡¯s room.


    ¡°Look at this, Garrett,¡± Daphne saidter. ¡°Do you like it, Elice?¡±


    Daphne, who had taken the time toe into the couple¡¯s room, disyed some baby supplies on a tablet. Cribs, strollers, and even clothes and toys.


    ¡°Nana,¡± Elice whispered softly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it too soon to be getting everything ready?¡±


    Daphne didn¡¯t lift her face from the tablet screen. Her fingers scrolled, this time showing several interior designs for the baby¡¯s room.


    ¡°Nothing is too soon when ites to a baby, Elice. I¡¯m old enough to know that time flies. You may find yourself unprepared when the day of delivery approaches.¡±


    Elice took a long breath. She nced at Garrett, who also seemed overwhelmed by Daphne¡¯s enthusiasm. Until at some point Norah said to them.


    ¡°Anyway, Nana¡¯s still Nana. Any grandmother would do the same thing if she knew her grandchild was pregnant.¡±


    What Norah said was true. And to be honest, the couple could understand Daphne¡¯s good intentions. But something was different here.


    Thanks to Elice and Garrett¡¯s conversation the night before, and some facts that were open between them, a sense of anticipation inevitably arose. Some doubts about Daphne¡¯s form of care surfaced and could not be dismissed. Was Daphne sincere? Or the opposite?


    However, when Elice was resting that night, Daphne came back to her room. As she approached Elice, the expression on Daphne¡¯s face looked truly loving.


    ¡°I hope you will take care of yourself and your baby as best you can, Elice. Whatever happens, you must be a strong woman. Not just for yourself. But for the child you¡¯re carrying.¡±


    Daphne¡¯s eyes fell on Elice¡¯s belly. Her look was so tender. And in that moment, Elice¡¯s heart was truly touched.


    ¡°Of course, Nana,¡± Elice nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of myself and the baby as best I can.¡±


    Daphne smiled when she heard Elice¡¯s words. She reached for Elice¡¯s hand. She held it gently. And for this loving treatment, there was a corner of Elice¡¯s heart that couldn¡¯t doubt it. That there was a side of Daphne that truly cared for her.


    *

 Throwing 1

    ¡°How is everything? Is everything settled?¡±


    Daphne took a moment to sip the tea in front of her, then directed the question to Yocelyn, the head servant who had been busy since the news of Elice¡¯s pregnancy spread.


    ¡°Everything is taken care of, madam,¡± Yocelyn replied, nodding confidently. ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of the invitations and the hotel. Everything is taken care of. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about.¡±


    Daphne took a long breath. She set the teacup back on its coaster. Yocelyn¡¯s answer was what she had expected. But it took more than that to bring a smile to her face.


    ¡°What about Elice¡¯s dress? Is it ready?¡±


    Yocelyn nodded again. ¡°Yes, madam.¡±


    ¡°Good. You may leave.¡±


    Left alone in her room, Daphne reached for the tablet again. Thanks to Elice¡¯s pregnancy, it seemed that Daphne would not be separated from thismunication device. To see various things rted to the baby.


    Daphne smiled. Seeing the variety of baby items made her feel happy. So much so that she didn¡¯t realize she had spent a lot of time.


    That afternoon, during lunch, Daphne found Elice already sitting at the table with them. Her face looked brighter than before.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡±


    Elice smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, Nana. My body doesn¡¯t feel as weak as it did yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Thank God for that. The first pregnancy is always hard. If you feel anything, don¡¯t keep it to yourself. Remember that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Nana.¡±


    Elice blinked. Unconsciously, her face lowered. Thanks to Daphne¡¯s words, she was reminded of her previous pregnancy.


    In some people¡¯s eyes, this wasn¡¯t Elice¡¯s first pregnancy. But this was the reality.


    ¡°Elice?¡±T¨ºxt belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Daphne¡¯s voice rang out again. It snapped Elice¡¯s consciousness, which had been lost in thought for a few seconds.


    ¡°Why are you silent?¡± Daphne asked, ncing at her granddaughter-inw¡¯s te. ¡°Is today¡¯s food not to your liking? Tell Yocelyn. What would you like to eat?¡±


    Elice shook her head quickly. ¡°No, Nana. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Garrett looked at Elice. He noticed that his wife had resumed her lunch. Without asking, but apparently Garrett could guess what had been on Elice¡¯s mind earlier.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    After lunch was over, Garrett hugged Elice. Just as his wife appeared at the window, lost in thought. Looking into the distance.


    Feeling Garrett¡¯s embrace envelop her from behind, Elice let out a long breath. A faint smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Elice replied. ¡°I just worry sometimes. Can I take care of our child?¡±


    For reasons Garrett understood, it was natural for Elice to be worried. But like a husband made to understand his wife, Garrett didn¡¯t answer the question. Instead, he simply nted a kiss on the top of Elice¡¯s head. And all worries vanished.


    Elice knew. Circumstances were different. And here was Garrett with her.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just Garrett who was there for her. There was a family that really supported her. A family that really cared about her. It made Elice think that the pregnancy brought some new routines for her. For example, in the evening. After dinner, Elice would get together with Daphne and Norah. They would talk about the pregnancy, and it felt really joyful.


    ¡°I have ordered some baby things. They should be here in about two days.¡±


    ¡°That fast, Nana?¡±


    Daphne showed Elice her tablet. ¡°Look at this. How could we miss it? It¡¯s a limited edition, Elice.¡±


    The tablet changed hands. Elice looked at the images Daphne showed her. Consciously or not, her smile immediately broadened.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Daphne asked, guessing. Not really needing an answer, she could tell from Elice¡¯s expression.


    Elice nodded. Her fingertip caressed the screen as if she could touch the images. Slowly, her lips curved into a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful, Nana.¡±


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d like it.¡±


    There was a hint of pride in Daphne¡¯s tone. She seemed pleased that Elice liked her choice. And that wasn¡¯t all; Daphne showed Elice something else. Together with Norah, the three of them looked so close and warm.


    ¡°This house hasn¡¯t been filled with a baby¡¯s cry for a long time. And the wait will soon be over. Ah, I am really happy.¡±


    Norah smiled. Although she seemed calmer about Elice¡¯s pregnancy, she felt the same way. It was her first grandchild.


    ¡°I have arranged a party to announce your pregnancy, Elice,¡± Daphne continued. ¡°Next week. So, I hope you¡¯ll take care of your health.¡± Then she turned to Norah. ¡°Make sure Elice gets plenty of rest and doesn¡¯t skip her meals.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Mom. I¡¯ll take care of her.¡±


    ¡°In that case, I feel better now.¡±


    Daphne nodded once and took a long breath. She looked rxed and relieved. She rested one hand on the arm of the sofa and leaned back.


    There seemed to be something in Daphne¡¯s words that made Norah furrow her brow.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Crestdale tomorrow. Probably for about two days,¡± Daphne said, addressing Norah¡¯s curious expression. ¡°So, I want you to take care of Elice as best you can, Norah.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Norah nced at Elice for a moment. From the look in her daughter-inw¡¯s eyes, Norah knew that Elice was also unaware of Daphne¡¯s n to leave.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re going to Crestdale. Quite suddenly.¡±


    Daphne shook her head at Elice. ¡°Not sudden. Actually, I nned it a few days ago. There¡¯s something I have to take care of.¡±


    ¡°Is it important?¡±


    For a moment, Daphne seemed taken aback. Her smile disappeared for a moment. But a momentter she shook her head and her smile returned.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. I just want to take care of some overdue business.¡±


    *

 Throwing 2

    But for some reason, Elice felt that this wasn¡¯t an ordinary matter. Her instincts told her so. When she returned to her room and Garrett approached her, Elice mentioned it.


    ¡°Did you know that Nana is going to Crestdale tomorrow?¡±


    Garrett shook his head.


    ¡°Nana¡¯s going to Crestdale tomorrow. For two days. She said she has to take care of something.¡±


    Elice¡¯s exnation silenced Garrett. A small furrow appeared on his forehead. And whatever was on Garrett¡¯s mind made him say:


    ¡°Would you mind if I talked to Nana for a moment? There¡¯s something I need to talk to her about.¡±


    Elice nodded. And Garrett left the room immediately to meet Daphne in her room.


    Garrett made sure it was not toote when he knocked on Daphne¡¯s door. It was almost nine o¡¯clock. The right time to meet Daphne before the grandmother decided to rest.


    Once Garrett knocked on Daphne¡¯s door. When he entered, Daphne was sitting on the sofa. She was still holding the tablet.


    Daphne greeted Garrett¡¯s arrival with questioning eyes. Anticipating, because she realized that they hadn¡¯t spoken to each other privately since their fight the other day. Despite the warmth of Elice¡¯s pregnancy, the atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    ¡°I hope I¡¯m not interrupting your time, Nana.¡±


    Garrett nced at the tablet Daphne was holding. And just then, pictures of toy cars filled the screen. Something that convinced Garrett that Daphne was really happy about Elice¡¯s pregnancy.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just looking at toys,¡± Daphne said casually. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Without answering right away, Garrett sat down first. His choice fell on the sofa right next to Daphne.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I heard from Elice¡­¡±


    Starting the conversation at that moment, Garrett found Daphne taking a long breath. But her expression didn¡¯t show any surprise. It was as if she had already guessed the purpose of Garrett¡¯s visit that night.


    ¡°¡­ that you¡¯re going to Crestdale tomorrow? Is that true?¡±


    Daphne nodded. ¡°Yes. Why? Are you curious why I am going to Crestdale?¡±


    Just like Daphne, who didn¡¯t show any surprise at Garrett¡¯s arrival and question, the grandson acted the same way. He seemed perfectly normal with the question.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Garrett replied without hesitation. ¡°Is this rted to our conversation the other day?¡±


    Daphne clicked her tongue. She shook her head, waving one hand in front of her face.


    ¡°Not at all, Garrett. My leaving has nothing to do with it.¡±


    It seemed as if Garrett sensed something different. Because when Daphne said that, he unconsciously didn¡¯t look at Garrett as usual. Instead, he looked back at the toy pictures on the tablet screen.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a routine visit. There are a few things I need to check. You don¡¯t have to think about it.¡±


    There was a moment of silence. Garrett remained silent, seemingly giving Daphne a chance to exin herself, to give all her reasons.


    ¡°Instead of worrying about unimportant things, you¡¯d better think about Elice¡¯s condition,¡± Daphne continued, steering the conversation towards Elice and trying to change the subject.


    ¡°Elice is pregnant. Even though she hasn¡¯tined of any symptoms at the beginning of her pregnancy, you can¡¯t be careless. Don¡¯t let anything bad happen to her.¡±


    Garrett nodded. ¡°Of course, Nana. I will take care of Elice as best I can. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Good then. So was your visit just to ask about my trip to Crestdale?¡± Daphne inquired, wanting a direct answer to her question.


    Just as he was about to answer that question, a knock on the door made Garrett pause. He turned and saw the door open. Regina entered with her head bowed, carrying a tray with a ss of water and Daphne¡¯s nightly medication.


    At the nurse¡¯s arrival, Garrett furrowed his brow and noticed Regina¡¯s trembling hand.


    Garrett nced at Regina, but she avoided his gaze and ced the tray on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯ll drink itter, Regina. I¡¯m going to talk to Garrett,¡± Daphne said.


    ¡°Very well, Madam. I¡¯ll be backter.¡±


    Waiting for Regina to leave and close the door, Daphne focused on Garrett again, waiting for an answer to her earlier question.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted to ask, Nana. There¡¯s nothing else,¡± Garrett replied.


    ¡°Good, then. Perhaps you should go back to your room now, Garrett. Who knows if Elice needs something,¡± Daphne suggested.


    Despite the somewhat awkward rtionship with his grandmother, Garrett recognized the truth in Daphne¡¯s words. He stood up and gave Daphne a good night hug.


    ¡°Good night, Nana.¡±


    Daphne froze in Garrett¡¯s embrace, not expecting it.


    And honestly, it hadn¡¯t been part of Garrett¡¯s n. But maybe it was the right gesture to ease the tension between them. Because Garrett also felt ufortable when he noticed that Daphne was so attentive to Elicetely.


    An inner turmoil seemed to be brewing. On the one hand, Garrett was filled with suspicion about Daphne¡¯s every action. But on the other hand, he could feel the woman¡¯s affection. And when he found Daphne still busy with Elice¡¯s pregnancy as the night went on, his feelings were touched.


    Daphne felt the same. Garrett¡¯s hug made her hands move in response, and she reciprocated.


    ¡°Good night, Garrett.¡±


    As Garrett turned to leave the room, the door suddenly opened with a loud bang.


    ¡°Elice?¡±


    Elice entered, ignoring Garrett as she saw Daphne reaching for her ss of water.


    ¡°Nana.¡±


    Elice ran to Daphne. She quickly knocked the ss out of her hand. Daphne screamed as Garrett¡¯s eyes widened.


    The ss slipped from Daphne¡¯s hand, fell to the floor and shattered.


    *

 Attitude 1

    It was thirst that made Elice get out of bed. The water in the jug had run out. She forced herself to stand up.


    But just as Elice was about to turn and head for the stairs, something caught her attention. A soft sob and a whisper of warning. A sound that stopped Elice in her tracks. She looked around, scanning all sides of therge house.


    Perhaps it was because it was already night that the atmosphere seemed quiet. Especially since she was on the second floor, seemingly avoiding the hustle and bustle of some of the maids.


    But Elice¡¯s ears couldn¡¯t have been wrong. It came from behind the wall. Opposite her.


    Elice changed her destination. Instead of heading straight for the kitchen, as she had originally intended, she made her way to the source of the sound. With slow and stealthy steps.


    ¡°Is Master Garrett still in Madam¡¯s room?¡±


    The soft voice was audible. Elice was sure. It was Yocelyn. And to whom was she speaking?


    ¡°H-he is.¡±


    Regina was stunned. It was Regina. Elice wouldn¡¯t be wrong.


    ¡°Good. Everything is going ording to n. So, stop crying. If someone hears, everything could go wrong.¡±


    n? What was Yocelyn talking about?


    Filled with question marks in her mind, Elice strengthened herself not to act recklessly. She wouldn¡¯t forget that there was something different about Yocelyn and Reginately. Their behavior seemed unusual. As if they were hiding something.


    Elice would wait. A little more patiently.


    ¡°I-I shouldn¡¯t do this. No. I should stop.¡±


    ¡°Regina, don¡¯t be foolish! It¡¯s toote now.¡±


    ¡°No. Let me go. We shouldn¡¯t do this to Madam.¡±


    ¡°You need money, don¡¯t you? And this is how. Besides, it won¡¯t be you who¡¯s to me. It will be Master Garrett.¡±


    Elice¡¯s body instantly froze. Her intuition had already felt uneasy when she first heard the conversation between Yocelyn and Regina. And when Garrett¡¯s name was mentioned, her feelings became even more unsettled.


    ¡°Master Garrett will be suspected. He¡¯s with Madam. And that means he¡¯ll be med for what she drank.¡±


    Elice felt lifeless when she heard what Yocelyn said. Cold sweat broke out on her forehead. It brought a terror that made her feel powerless.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Elice to draw a conclusion from this conversation. Yocelyn and Regina were nning something. An evil n that would harm Daphne. And not only that. Garrett would be med for something he hadn¡¯t done.


    Garrett. Nana.


    Elice didn¡¯t have much time. She left immediately. Running as fast as she could. Straight to Daphne¡¯s room and opening the door without permission or even knocking.


    ¡°Elice?¡±


    Garrett stood in front of the door. But Elice ignored him. She pushed the man aside to clear her path. And what Elice saw made her heart race.


    ¡°Nana.¡±


    Daphne looked at her, a ss in her hand. She raised it to her mouth. But just as Daphne¡¯s lips were about to touch the ss, Elice quickly knocked it away. The ss fell to the floor, shattering, and Daphne gasped in shock. Her eyes went wide as she looked at Elice.


    So did Garrett, who decided to approach Elice, but was instead stunned when he saw what his wife was doing.


    ¡°Elice, what are you¡­¡±


    Elice hugged Daphne. And at that moment, something made Daphne freeze. All the words on her tongue vanished.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Elice sobbed and held her tightly, her body shaking.


    ¡°Nana.¡±


    *


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, madam.¡±


    Apologies filled Daphne¡¯s room momentster. From Regina and Yocelyn. Who were summoned immediately when Elice told Daphne and Garrett everything.


    Unbelievable. That was the first thing that crossed Daphne¡¯s mind. How could Regina and Yocelyn do that to her?


    But that¡¯s what happened next. When they were called and both froze when they saw the broken ss scattered on the floor.


    Daphne stared at Regina and Yocelyn without blinking. In her hand was the remaining shard of ss with a little water in it.


    ¡°Would either of you like to drink this water?¡±


    That was Daphne¡¯s only hope. It seemed an unlikely possibility. To trust Elice, who had only been part of her family for a few months, or two people who had worked with her for a long time.


    ¡°Answer!¡± Daphne snapped. ¡°Which one of you wants to drink this water?¡±


    None of them did. Instead of doing what Daphne wanted, Regina and Yocelyn just stood there with pale faces.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, madam. I really didn¡¯t mean to do this.¡±


    Regina¡¯s sobs finally broke out. Followed by apologies and regrets that apanied every word she uttered.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to do this, madam. But I was forced. Please forgive me.¡±


    ¡°Forced?¡± Daphne asked in a condescending tone. ¡°Forced, you say?¡±


    Regina, tears still streaming down her cheeks, looked at Yocelyn standing beside her, her shoulders shaking with sobs. Her pale lips quivered with fear she couldn¡¯t hide.


    ¡°Who forced you?¡±


    Without answering, Regina, her shoulders shaking with tears, just looked at Yocelyn standing beside her. And for that, Daphne clenched her fingers tightly.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t change the fact of what you did.¡±


    What Daphne said was true. So, Regina knew she could not do anything but apologize again and again.


    But for all Regina¡¯s following words, Daphne did not react. She was silent, her face hardened. There was a grip inside her that brought her pain.


    Unbelievable. Disappointed. The unbearable sting nestledpletely in her chest.


    Silence. Daphne fought to hold back her tears, even if it meant forcing herself not to breathe for a few seconds.


    ¡°You,¡± Daphne whispered, her voice shaking. She looked alternately at Regina and Yocelyn with incredulous eyes. ¡°How could you do this to me?¡±


    Regina dropped to the floor and knelt at Daphne¡¯s feet. Her face was now filled with tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, madam. Please forgive me. I¡¯m guilty, Madam. I beg your forgiveness.¡±


    Repeating the same words, Regina remained kneeling at Daphne¡¯s feet. She didn¡¯t release her grip on the woman¡¯s legs. She tried to beg for forgiveness, though she knew something. That it was impossible for Daphne to forgive her.


    *

 Attitude 2

    Daphne bowed her head. She looked at Regina with a look filled with hatred. The friendly face she always had when she was with her private nurse was gone. Reced by a face full of rage.


    ¡°How dare you do this to me, Regina. I trusted you all this time.¡±


    Regina¡¯s tears flowed even more. She trembled with regret that she couldn¡¯t put into words.


    For Daphne had indeed trusted Regina all this time. She considered the young girl not only as her private nurse but also as a confidante. They talked about many things all the time. Every day. And what had happened that night, Daphne really couldn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Why did you do this to me, Regina? How could you be so cruel to me?¡±


    Regina closed her eyes. Her tears were uncontroble. But truly, that was nothingpared to the remorse that consumed her heart.


    ¡°I am sorry, madam. Please forgive me.¡±


    Ignoring Regina¡¯s apology, Daphne turned to Yocelyn a momentter. Unlike Regina, who seemed full of guilt, Yocelyn seemed calmer. To the point where Daphne was sure she felt no remorse at all.


    ¡°And you, Yocelyn. After all these years of working for me,¡± Daphne said, shaking her head once. ¡°You betrayed me too?¡±


    Yocelyn¡¯s face still lifted, but in reality, her eyes remained downcast. Without looking at Daphne, she spoke with a single sneer.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve worked for madam for years. But what have I gained?¡±


    Finally, Yocelyn raised her eyes. She looked at Daphne and showed all the emotions she had hidden for so long. For every rebuke, every anger and dislike Daphne had given her.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, madam. All this time I¡¯ve tried to do everything I could. But all I got was your anger.¡±


    Indeed, Yocelyn felt no remorse. From her point of view, what she had done was to relieve all the pressure she had been under.


    ¡°Madam, you should reflect on herself. Don¡¯t you realize? That many people around you don¡¯t like you?¡±


    Daphne¡¯s breath grew heavy. Her hands gripped the sofa. The old woman¡¯s face flushed as she tried to contain her anger. ¡°You.¡±


    Yocelyn grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t regret what I did.¡±


    ¡°You should be.¡±


    Daphne returned Yocelyn¡¯s smirk with a simr expression. Indeed, at one point she felt so devastated when she discovered the betrayal. But at another moment she felt an anger she couldn¡¯t contain.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Take them away,¡± Daphne ordered the two guards present. They immediately nodded and promptly escorted Regina and Yocelyn out of Daphne¡¯s room.


    There was a moment of silence. Now no one spoke in the room. Only Elice and Garrett exchanged nces for a few moments. And shortly after that, Elice approached Daphne.


    ¡°Nana.¡±


    Daphne looked at Elice and took a deep breath, trying to stay calm. But her hands, beginning to weaken, showed her weakness.


    ¡°Thank you, Elice,¡± Daphne said. She reached for Elice¡¯s hand, letting the woman feel the fear she was trying to suppress. ¡°You saved me.¡±


    Elice shook her head. Relief was in her eyes. Gratitude filled Elice¡¯s chest.


    When Elice had heard the conversation between Regina and Yocelyn earlier, she had never imagined that she would be able to save Daphne in time. It felt as if her body couldn¡¯t move anymore. And now, when she found Daphne unharmed, she couldn¡¯t thank God enough in her heart.


    The same was true for Garrett. He could hardly believe what Elice had told him. Just before they finally called Regina and Yocelyn.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t think they would stoop so low. They were people I trusted.¡±


    Elice squeezed Daphne¡¯s fingers gently. She tried to calm the grandmother. ¡°Nana, everything¡¯s okay now.¡±


    But Daphne shook her head. Consciously or not, a groan escaped her lips. Followed by a tear running down her cheek.


    ¡°Even the people closest to you can betray you.¡±


    Elice looked at Garrett. The man seemed powerless to see Daphne¡¯s sadness. Obviously, it wasn¡¯t only because of the fear of the bad fate that almost happened to him. But also because of the disappointment he had never imagined.


    Daphne closed her eyes. She tried to calm down again. But what had just happened seemed to p her in the face.


    Even if family could betray, what could Daphne expect from those who worked for money? Everything could change. As fast as the wind blew. What was caressing now could be stabbing with a smile on her face tomorrow.


    But through it all, Daphne realized one thing for sure. If she, who knew all the evils from the beginning, could be deceived, what about those who didn¡¯t know anything at all?


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    When Daphne opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was Garrett. Her grandson met her gaze.


    Staring at Garrett for a few seconds, Daphne slowly realized that sooner orter her grandson would know everything. Just like An had before.


    It was a regret that still lingered in Daphne¡¯s heart. She med herself for realizing it toote, until the bad event happened to her son.


    Daphne just didn¡¯t want it to happen again. She wanted Garrett far away from anything that could hurt him. But maybe Daphne forgot one thing. That she couldn¡¯t protect Garrett forever. Because An had forgotten that, too.


    So, when their eyes met, Daphne knew that she could no longer hide anything. Maybe she would hurt Garrett¡¯s feelings. Maybe Garrett would be hurt. But maybe this was the only chance she had left.


    ¡°Do you want to know what really happened?¡±


    *

 Whimpering

    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for a man to survive alone for decades, Garrett. Impossible.¡±


    Daphne copsed into Garrett¡¯s chest and clung to the man¡¯s clothes with her eyes closed. She did not want to face reality, but the opposite was happening. The tighter she closed her eyes, the clearer the image became. It was a vivid picture of a past that would never fade, swallowed by time.


    Garrett was stunned, frozen in a stillness that immobilized him. He couldn¡¯t move an inch.


    ¡°It is impossible for An to survive alone until death takes him, Garrett. It can¡¯t be.¡±


    Not a word escaped Garrett¡¯s lips. Despite Daphne¡¯s revtions, he could only remain silent. As Daphne told Garrett everything, he seemed to be struck by a reality he had never expected. A reality he had never seen, even though it had been right in front of him all along.


    ¡°Can you see it?¡± Daphne asked, her voice trembling through the flowing tears. ¡°All his life there has never been another woman in An¡¯s life. Never anyone but Norah. Except your mother, Garrett.¡±


    A tear trickled down Garrett¡¯s eye. Awareness struck him, making his eyes clear with the truth he had been unaware of all this time. Even when An had left his life and Norah¡¯s, no one else had ever reced them.


    ¡°Never, Garrett.¡±


    Daphne¡¯s groan sounded so sad, it turned into a rusty de. It pierced Garrett¡¯s heart and tore it apart. He bled profusely under all the usations.


    ¡°N-Nana.¡±


    His fragile fingers tightened on Garrett¡¯s chest. Daphne¡¯s face bowed, powerless and trapped. Daphne was weak, helpless.


    ¡°You should know how much An has suffered without you, Garrett.¡±


    Daphne shook her head. Her frail shoulders shook violently in the uncontroble sobbing. Like a documentary, those days reyed in Daphne¡¯s mind.


    The son who had to live his life alone. A man who seemed fine all his life, but who in reality harbored pain that no one else could imagine.


    ¡°He could only watch you from a distance. He could onlyfort himself by believing that you were fine. He could onlyfort his heart by trusting that this was the best for you.¡±


    Garrett shook his head, perhaps trying to deny reality. But every word Daphne said managed to shake him again and again. It grabbed hismon sense and rudely presented the facts he denied.


    ¡°Because only by leaving you could An be sure that you wouldn¡¯t get hurt. That you would live the life you deserved. Even if it meant that he had to suffer for the rest of his life.¡±


    ¡°N-no. That¡¯s impossible, Nana.¡±


    But when Garrett tried to deny it, the pain felt more excruciating as it squeezed his heart. It brought up various sorrows that Garrett had never considered before.


    ¡°No parent can live without their child, Garrett. And you must know how much An loved you all this time. Even before he left this world, you were the only one on his mind.¡±


    That¡¯s impossible, isn¡¯t it? The An Garrett knew was an irresponsible father. He abandoned himself and his mother for years. Just giving them money without any affection, isn¡¯t that proof that An didn¡¯t want them? That he didn¡¯t love them? But once again, Daphne¡¯s moans broke down all those walls. The strong fortress Garrett had built up over the years crumbled with just a few words. You were the only thing on An¡¯s mind.


    Garrett curled up in a ball and endured the pain that refused to leave him. He was broken into pieces, under various stabs and tears that pointed out his foolishness all the time. He should have realized it even a little. But in reality, he didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t realize what was really happening when the heartache blinded his eyes and thoughts. It made him unable to see clearly or think clearly. That everything that happened wasn¡¯t the way he¡¯d been using it all along.


    An loved him. An loved Norah. But why hadn¡¯t Garrett ever realized that? That since An had left Garrett and Norah years ago, no other woman had entered his life. Not one woman he allowed toe into his life. Not one woman he allowed to rece Norah in his life. Garrett should have realized that. That for decades not a single child had managed to change his position. He was An¡¯s only legitimate child. A recognized child. A child he was forced to leave behind but never forgot.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    The agony was more painful than all the pain in the world. Garrett¡¯s body moaned. Full of agony that pierced every inch of his flesh. Cutting deep, slow slices across his skin. Blood flowed. Dripping. In an unstoppable wail of remorse.


    Garrett¡¯s chest waspressed. By a tightness and weight, he had never expected. And when all the pain hit him, all he could do was surrender. Copse powerless. Fall without effort.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    This was more than regret. No. There was never a regret as painful as this one. There was never a regret that tore at the heart more than this. When a child realizes that all this time he has been ming his own parents so unfairly.


    ¡°Dad.¡±


    The regret echoed. In the relentless back and forth of grief. Endlessly. Without pause. Causing a grief Garrett could no longer bear.


    Garrett was suffering. He was wounded. In a pain that wouldn¡¯t allow him to apologize.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Because it was all toote. Of all the apologies that always came toote, this was the one Garrett hated the most. When he couldn¡¯t get down on his knees and beg directly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    It was all in vain. But Garrett¡¯s chest felt tight. In the tightness and heaviness that increasingly oppressed him.


    Garrett thumped his chest. There. In there. There was a pain that tortured him more and more.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    There was a grip holding Garrett¡¯s hand, preventing his blows fromnding in the same ce. It was Elice. She immediately held Garrett down, even as he struggled under the excruciating pain. Elice hugged him tightly.


    ¡°Garrett, I beg you.¡±


    Garrett closed his eyes and could only moan through the torrential tears. He felt suffocated, in reality, in ignorance, and in the relentless pain that stabbed him.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    The groan was agonizing, causing Elice to tremble as the images shed through her mind. How much pain was Garrett in right now? How much was he suffering?


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    Elice persevered, strengthening herself to be her husband¡¯s anchor. She would stay there. Not leave. Not abandon Garrett in the judgment he was going through.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. Forgive me.¡±


    Because all this time, Garrett had always thought it was he and Norah who were hurt. All this time, Garrett had always thought that An had willingly left them for all that wealth. But one thing he never realized. That there was another heart that suffered more than his and Norah¡¯s.


    It was An. The one who had to leave his beloved wife and child. The one who had to leave with thebel of an irresponsible man. The one who had to leave with cruel usations from his own son.


    Garrett refused to acknowledge it. How much An had suffered in his days. In love, longing and pain that forced him to walk alone.


    Garrett refused to acknowledge it. How much agony An had to endure with no one by his side. He had to bandage the wounds he had inflicted on himself. Trying to contain the blood that dripped from his own actions.


    And that was what Garrett regretted the most. That all this time he thought he was a strong kid. Who could withstand all the bitterness of his family.


    But without Garrett realizing it, he wasn¡¯t that strong. He was a weak child. Even when everything was revealed right in front of him, he realized it. It turned out that he couldn¡¯t do anything without An¡¯s touch inside him.


    An made sure that Garrett was estranged from his family. To convince himself that his son could have a chance to live in peace. To live peaceful days. No matter if what he did would ignite years of hatred.


    Because An was the only one who could make Norah and Garrett happy. Even without him.


    And Garrett didn¡¯t want to guess. How much An suffered when he was facing death. In pain and agony as his soul slowly left him and there were only two faces he remembered. In the form of two regrets and also of happiness that turned into one.


    An suffered and found happiness at the same time. For the hope he left behind for those he trusted. That Garrett would always be protected.


    So that no one would know how much pain Garrett was in right now. Even though An was no longer in this world, he and Norah were always surrounded by it. By Nelson. By Amber. Who had be an extension of their father.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Elice tightened her hug, letting her body scream in pain as Garrett did the same.


    Garrett hugged Elice tightly. He tried to transfer all the pain he was feeling. But he couldn¡¯t. The pain stayed. It couldn¡¯t move and didn¡¯t diminish.


    In reality, Garrett was surrendering. He was resigning himself to a fate he couldn¡¯t escape. That no matter how long itsted, the pain would always be there. Tightly bound to his soul and body. It wouldn¡¯t let go for a moment. Just like the pain that had held An captive all this time.


    Garrett gave in. Only to realize that maybe that pain was the only thing he had right now. The only thing that would make him realize and understand that all this time he would always be the luckiest son.


    So deep in An¡¯s heart, Garrett was the only son he would love with all his heart and soul. The one who made him think twice about sacrificing his own happiness. For a father¡¯s love for his son would always be that deep.


    And for all the tears that continued to flow for the rest of the night, Garrett was hit with a reality. Whether it was honesty or lies, sometimes only their forms differed. In the end, they would still bring the same pain.


    *

 Traces of Wounds 1

    Allowing the tears to flow freely down her rxed cheeks, Daphne fought with all her might to stop the sobs. But with each passing second, the opposite seemed to be happening. The cries and the pain sank deeper into her heart.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Forgive me. Forgive me, An.¡±


    The remorse grew rapidly, spreading to every corner of Daphne¡¯s heart. It made her realize the promise she had been forced to break. By revealing everything that had happened to Garrett, her long-held fears would finallye true. Garrett would feelpelled to peel away theyers covering the truth. He would embark on a journey of revenge. And that would lead to one of Daphne¡¯s fears. Garrett would be threatened. Just like An had experienced.


    But Daphne felt she was at the same crossroads, each option carrying its own risks. Dishonesty would leave Garrett unaware of who he was really dealing with. On the other hand, honesty would make Garrett feel the pressure of ountability.


    All this time, Daphne had only been able to close her eyes and ears to Garrett¡¯s actions, hoping that it would calm the situation. But in reality, things would never be calm again. All that existed was a slow camouge. Hidden. And it came with imminent danger.


    In the end, Daphne took the second risk. And it turned out that Garrett was not the only one under pressure. Just as Daphne had feared, Garrett was injured.


    ¡°Oh God, Garrett. Forgive me.¡±


    Daphne could not imagine how hurt Garrett must be right now. Knowing that the man he thought of as a heartless father was actually the one standing on the front lines protecting him. The man who was willing to die just to make sure his wife and child could live a peaceful life as they should.


    At that moment, An¡¯s words echoed in Daphne¡¯s mind. When he made the choice that was poison to himself.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have married Norah in the first ce. And this is the only way. They have to leave this life so they can be happy.¡±


    Daphne tried to push the memory from her mind. But when she tried, the opposite happened. The days when she saw her son living as if he were lifeless shed before her.


    An was suffering. Living alone with no family. And he had to pretend to be strong.


    ¡°You did the right thing, An,¡± Daphne whispered. ¡°You can see that, can¡¯t you? Your sacrifice was not in vain. Norah raised Garrett well. And Garrett is happy with the woman of his choice. All because of you.¡±


    In the remaining night, with tears as a luby, Daphne could see it. How up there An would smile with happiness. Seeing the woman he loved survive and raise their child as best she could. To see the son he cherished grow into a strong and responsible man.


    ¡°Be happy, An,¡± Daphne murmured as she embraced the pain in her heart. ¡°Give An happiness, God.¡±


    *


    Arriving at Daphne¡¯s room that morning, Carolus was surprised to find not only Daphne but also Garrett there. Taking a moment to look at Garrett before turning to Daphne, Carolus found Daphne speaking directly to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Carolus. Garrett already knows everything.¡±


    Carolus remained silent. Unspoken, it was clear in his mind that he was asking: How much does Garrett know?


    Daphne, as if she could sense Carolus¡¯ hesitation, answered without waiting for her personal assistant to ask.


    ¡°About the death of myte husband and my son,¡± Daphne whispered. ¡°Garrett already knows everything.¡±


    Carolus nodded weakly. And he wasn¡¯t surprised to see the shadow of grief clearly visible on Garrett¡¯s face. It hinted at endless wounds, pain and suffering.


    ¡°Very well then, madam,¡± Carolus said, understanding. For now, he could exin all the research he had done without having to hide it from Garrett. ¡°As you may have guessed, madam. Yocelyn works for Mrs. Farrah.¡±


    Daphne let out a long sigh. She had not been surprised when she had ordered Carolus and his men to interrogate Yocelynst night. She could already guess and just needed proof. That her suspicions were not wrong.


    ¡°She¡¯s never been satisfied,¡± Daphne grumbled, clenching her fists.


    Garrett listened to the conversation between Daphne and Carolus with unbearable confusion.


    ¡°If you have known about this for a long time,¡± Garrett said. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you act right away?¡±


    Carolus understood Garrett¡¯s curiosity. He had questioned Daphne in the past.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, Garrett. There are many considerations why I closed this case. One of them is for your sake.¡±


    Daphne¡¯s long sigh brought back memories of her past. When her husband died and there were disturbing rumors surrounding it, it was not just the wife and family that suffered. Not just the family that needed to be strengthened.


    It was a business that needed to be maintained. Apany that was the lifeline for many people. Not just hundreds, but thousands.


    ¡°I tried to do it all without any outside interference. Notwithstanding the fact that Farrah is my daughter, this incident was a real blow to the family, Garrett. And if I hadn¡¯t shut it down first, you might not be here now.¡±


    Looking back, Daphne wouldn¡¯t forget her consideration. As a parent, she knew Farrah¡¯s nature. And if she reported the incident to the police, how long would Farrah be in jail? With the possibility that it would only fuel the woman¡¯s revenge.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anyone who wants to retaliate for Farrah¡¯s actions all this time, it¡¯s definitely me, Garrett. But it¡¯s not that simple.¡±


    Beginning with Han¡¯s death in 1997. Coinciding with the economic downturn that affected almost all of Asia and Oceania.


    ¡°The paralyzed economy and national disasters caused more and more businesses to close. Family riots and disturbances were additional problems that I didn¡¯t expect, Garrett. And that¡¯s why I had to suppress her ego to keep thepany going.¡±


    Daphne simply did not want the family turmoil to worsen thepany¡¯s situation at that time. She was forced to set aside her personal desires in order to preserve thest asset she had.


    No, it was not that Daphne was obsessed with wealth or money. But the business would never be just a business. There were hopes, dreams, and a legacy of struggle that her family had built long ago. Preserving thepany meant preserving thest legacy of herte husband.


    ¡°There are many things that I had to consider. I also tried to rebuild it with yourte father.¡±


    *

 Traces of Wounds 2

    And when thepany was up and running again, Daphne found that An had to leave. It was a hard blow for Daphne. When she thought there was still someone standing tall with her, but in reality, her son was leaving her as well.


    ¡°What I was thinking at the time was you, Garrett. Trying to give in so that you and Norah could live in peace.¡±


    Because it was painful to know, but that¡¯s what happened. Garrett and Norah were An and Daphne¡¯s happiness and also their weakest point.


    ¡°They¡¯re thest thing this family has.¡±


    That¡¯s why Daphne tried so many things. To fulfill An¡¯s wishes for her family to be safe and happy. This included handing over some subsidiaries to her daughter. But greed is indeed a natural trait in every human being.


    ¡°Farrah wants something that is not rightfully hers,¡± Daphne said, shaking her head. ¡°And I can¡¯t give it to her.¡±


    It was Pasific Energy. Because of Daphne and An¡¯s insistence on handing it over to Garrett, An ended up facing a gruesome death.


    ¡°The evidence is there, but again, you were my consideration, Garrett. Because at that time your position was still weak. And if something happened to you, no one would care.¡±


    So, the only way was to make sure that Garrett was in the highest position. So that all eyes would be on him. And that would make people think twice before they acted.


    But in reality, what Daphne didn¡¯t expect happened. It was herself who turned out to be the next target. Which made Garrett wonder.


    ¡°So ¡­ why did you go to Crestdale?¡±


    Daphne did not answer the question immediately, but instead let out a long sigh. Her usually strong face and often sturdy shoulders sagged. An empty smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°To do what a mother should do.¡±


    *


    Relief and calm were clearly reflected in Amber¡¯s eyes as she weed Garrett¡¯s arrival that morning. The smile on her face seemed wider. Unlike usual.


    ¡°Good morning, sir.¡±


    Garrett stepped forward after handing his briefcase to Amber. He walked ahead of his secretary after returning the greeting.


    ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Letting the elevator take them floor by floor, Garrett nced briefly at Amber.


    ¡°Anything importante uptely?¡±


    Amber shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of everything, sir. There¡¯s nothing urgent. Everything is fine.¡±


    Garrett nodded briefly in response to Amber¡¯s exnation. He could guess because during the ride to the office earlier, Garrett had checked the market conditions that morning. Everything seemed normal, including the stable state of Pasific Energy.


    And that, of course, was due to her efforts to hide the tragedy that had befallen Garrett. A peaceful atmosphere without any problems was essential to ensure the stability of thepany.


    When they entered Garrett¡¯s office and the door closed, he did not dismiss Amber as usual. Instead, he asked her to stay so he could express his gratitude.


    ¡°For everything you and Mr. Nelson have done for me all this time,¡± Garrett said sincerely. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Amber was stunned for a moment. Then she smiled softly. At that moment, she wasn¡¯t acting as a secretary, but as a middle-aged woman who seemed to be looking at her own son.


    Garrett hugged Amber. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    Amber¡¯s hand moved, patting Garrett¡¯s back a few times. When the hug ended, she nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, sir,¡± Amber said, taking a deep breath. ¡°Just doing what I can.¡±


    Garrett knew it was not just a job. When his father had asked Amber and Nelson, they could have said no. But they both made sure he was always in good shape. And when Garrett thought about it again, he realized why Amber was willing to be his secretary, even when hispany was just starting out.


    There was a bitterness in Garrett¡¯s heart. He realized that all this time he had really been living in thefort that An provided.


    ¡°So, what about Madam Daphne, sir?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Garrett sat down after taking off his jacket. ¡°Nana went to Crestdalest Saturday.¡±


    That was all Garrett said. He did not want to talk any further when he remembered that his grandmother had not directly answered why she¡¯d gone there. But if Garrett could guess, maybe Daphne wanted to give Farrah onest warning. No matter what happened, it would be difficult for Daphne to report her own daughter to the police.


    ¡°Okay, sir.¡±


    Amber¡¯s voice interrupted Garrett¡¯s thoughts for a moment. The middle-aged woman smiled as she nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡±


    After Amber left, Garrett immediately checked his work. There were many important things he needed to catch up on, as they had been dyed for a week. In addition, meeting schedules and appointments with colleagues filled Garrett¡¯s uing days.


    Immersed in his work, Garrett sighed as he looked at his watch. The day was almost at noon. He had a meeting to attend.


    As he closed the file he was reading, Garrett noticed his office door open without a knock. Amber entered. Her steps were halting and her face was filled with tears.


    Garrett tensed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Amber¡¯s footsteps stopped in front of Garrett¡¯s desk. Just when she felt she couldn¡¯t go on, she copsed. She held on to thest remnants of strength that still supported her hands.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    Amber tried to hold on. But her sobs shook her shoulders, bringing fear and hope that instantly prated Garrett¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    A cold feeling appeared. It made Garrett unable to move. Frozen in the remnants of hope that had somehow been rejected by fate.


    ¡°Madam Daphne.¡±


    Amber could not finish her words. Instead, she could only bow her head as her tears made her shoulders sag. Her sobs broke out and Garrett needed no further exnation.


    In that moment, all Garrett could do was remain silent. Time seemed to stop touching his world. He was thrown into a dimension where there was no air to ease his chest. Emptiness. Void. Nothing. Except for a face that shed in his mind with an unavoidable sadness.


    ¡°Nana.¡±


    *

 Wrecked 1

    Like any typical funeral, the atmosphere was tinged with tears of sorrow. They came from those who took the time to apany the deceased to their final resting ce. Dressed in all ck, their faces were filled with grief and tears flowed endlessly.


    Clearly engraved on the headstone was the name of Daphne Billings, who took herst breath at an age no longer considered young. She left behind arge family who seemed deeply affected by her departure. Resting forever beside her husband¡¯s grave, Daphne hadpleted her journey in this world. Gone for eternity, leaving her loved ones in a grief they had never imagined.


    No one had anticipated Daphne¡¯s swift departure. An elderly woman who seemed healthy and vibrant suddenly passed away without any sign of illness or difort. But isn¡¯t that the way fate always is? It arrives and snatches away loved ones without warning, as if to nt the most painful surprise deep in everyone¡¯s minds.


    Among those who never expected it was Garrett, who really could not believe in such a fate. Maybe it was just a bad dream, something that would disappear when he woke up. That¡¯s what Garrett hoped. That it was not real. It was just a bad dream. But never had a nightmare felt so painful.


    An excruciating pain that almost took Garrett¡¯s breath away. It felt like hundreds of rusty needles piercing every inch of his skin. He was wounded, drowning in blood and pus.


    Garrett still knelt on the damp ground; his face bowed.


    It had only been a short time. In fact, Garrett had only lived with Daphne for a short time. Less than a year with Daphne. And unfortunately, in that short time, suspicions had crept in and caused Garrett to withdraw from his rtionship with his grandmother.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Yet this was what Garrett felt now. It seemedpletely illogical that Garrett could be so devastated in such a short rtionship. But the pain was there. It felt painfully real in the throbbing in his chest that was torturing Garrett.


    Garrett gripped the tombstone, trying to find another form of pain. Something that could make him forget the pain of loss. But it turned out not to be enough. Instead, the opposite happened.


    The pain and the tombstone felt like a hard p to Garrett. It made him realize it was toote. He had missed his chance.


    ¡°Nana, forgive me.¡±


    And amidst all the pain and regret that often gued the funeral atmosphere, it was his bted apology that deeply affected Garrett. Of all the suspicions and doubts he had ever entertained; Daphne should have known how great the regret was in his heart. Daphne should have given Garrett a chance to apologize.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Elice touched Garrett¡¯s shoulder softly. As softly as a single raindrop falling andnding on Garrett¡¯s hand.


    Above, dark clouds continued to drift endlessly, and the wind blew mournfully, creating an increasingly poignant atmosphere. It was as if nature itself was mourning Daphne¡¯s departure.


    Garrett lifted his face, unaware that at some point the funeral atmosphere had be silent. People began to disappear one by one, leaving only a few close family members behind.


    Among them was Garrett, who remained with both knees on the ground, unwilling to leave. It was hard to move on. Like Daphne, who had been buried for eternity, Garrett had experienced something simr. Garrett was also buried in grief.


    *


    The atmosphere at the Morales residence was one of mourning, with almost the entire family gathered to pay their respects and support each other.


    It always felt that way. It was never easy to be left behind by family, especially when the departure was so sudden.


    When Garrett closed his eyes, he remembered vividly. It felt like only yesterday when he was reunited with Daphne after all these years. It also felt like only yesterday when Daphne had weed Garrett into the house for the first time. And it was also only yesterday that Garrett had finally found out what had really been going on all this time.


    Again, and again. In the end, it was regret that became the invisible noose that tightened around Garrett¡¯s neck, leaving him powerless and tears streaming down his cheeks once again.


    ¡°Garrett, we offer our deepest condolences.¡±


    Garrett felt exhausted. The grief seemed like a ck hole, sucking up all his energy. But there was nothing he could do. Except endure and ept the condolences of everyone who came.


    ¡°I never thought she would leave so soon. Especially when Elice is pregnant and she was really looking forward to her birth,¡± Rita¡¯s words made Wilda sigh deeply. Stepping back from the crowd, the two could clearly see how devastated Garrett and Norah were. Their grief was written all over their faces. And Wilda could notment on what Rita had just said.


    Wilda remembered vividly how happy and excited Daphne had been about Elice¡¯s pregnancy. And not only that. From what Elice had told her, Daphne was really excited about Elice¡¯s pregnancy. Daphne had prepared many things to wee Elice and Garrett¡¯s baby. But who could control fate? Certainly no one.


    So, Wilda stayed to be with them. Garrett¡¯s family needed her, especially Elice.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    Wilda turned to her daughter. Despite Elice¡¯s obligation to stay there, Wilda didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to her daughter. Elice was pregnant, still young in her pregnancy. Fatigue and stress were the main threats to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to rest now,¡± Wilda whispered in her ear. ¡°You look pale and your body is shaking. Mama doesn¡¯t want anything bad to happen to you and your baby.¡±


    Not only that, Wilda could feel the chill in Elice¡¯s skin.


    Garrett, who was sitting right next to Elice, turned his head. It was faint, but he could hear what his mother-inw was saying. He squeezed Elice¡¯s hand. ¡°What Mama said is true, Elice. It¡¯s better for you to rest now.¡±


    Elice¡¯s eyes showed reluctance, but Garrett spoke again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll join you soon.¡±


    *

 Wrecked 2

    Finally, Elice nodded. Without forgetting to say goodbye to Norah and some rtives there, she and Wilda left.


    When they arrived at the room, hot food and drinks were already prepared for Elice, thanks to Wilda, who was worried about her daughter¡¯s condition. She didn¡¯t hesitate to ask the housekeeper to prepare everything.


    ¡°You have to take care of yourself, Elice. I know this is hard. But don¡¯t neglect yourself.¡±


    Quietly, Wilda watched her. Elice had eaten all day, but not much had gone into her stomach. It made Wilda worry about Elice¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Thank you, Mom. I¡¯ll remember.¡±


    Wilda apanied Elice and made sure that this time Elice really finished her dinner. And when her daughter felt tired, Wilda covered her with a nket and did not leave until she was sure Elice was asleep.


    When Wilda left the room, she found the house still bustling with activity. In fact, some of Garrett¡¯s close rtives had decided to stay the night. And the housekeepers were promptly preparing rooms for them.


    Wilda descended the stairs and looked around. Expecting to see if there was anything she could help with. But instead, she locked eyes with someone she least wanted to see.


    Across the room, Farrah smiled at Wilda before deciding to leave. She approached her rtives and said hello.


    As she walked and her eyes lifted, Farrah sighed deeply. She realized how magnificent the house she was entering was. A house that was not just a home. There was status and prestige that was of the utmost importance.


    ¡°Thank you foring,¡± Farrah said goodbye to some of the guests who were saying goodbye to her. She wiped a tear from the corner of her eye with a handkerchief. Then she left.


    The non-family guests had left one by one. Leaving behind a few rtives who also seemed tired. They sat on the sofa. Some had already disappeared into their rooms.


    ¡°May you have strength, Farrah.¡±


    Farrah nodded as she received a hug from a guest. It looked truly heartfelt as the guest offered prayers to her.


    ¡°Thank you. Your presence really means a lot to us,¡± Farrah said as she released the hug. ¡°This is really unexpected for us. Mom is still healthy. But who could have guessed?¡±


    A tear rolled down Farrah¡¯s cheek. Fortunately, the handkerchief didn¡¯t slip from her hand. She wiped the tear away and seemed to be trying to calm herself.


    Farrah joined the immediate family and approached Kurt and Ariel who were already there. Just where Garrett and Norah were also present.


    Garrett raised his face. Ignoring some of the remaining rtives who were there to pray for the deceased, he stared at the family. One by one, his gaze lingered.


    At Ariel.


    To Kurt.


    At Farrah.


    ¡°You must be devastated, Garrett. But you must be strong through all of this,¡± Farrah said.


    Had Farrah ever been nice to Garrett? Never. But that was what happened that night.


    In front of everyone, Farrah walked over to Garrett and Norah. After hugging Norah first, she turned to Garrett. Like an auntforting her grieving nephew, Farrah embraced Garrett.


    Sure, everyone watching assumed it was an expression of love and support. But who could have guessed the real intention behind it all?


    Farrah whispered, ¡°If you¡¯re not strong enough, it¡¯s okay to step back. It¡¯s better that way.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s body was hot and shaking. Amidst the tears he had been trying to hold back, there was now a surge of anger in his chest.


    Garrett swallowed hard, trying to swallow every bitterness that came up. It tasted acrid. But he tried to smile.


    And in front of everyone, Garrett spoke in a voice loud enough for them to hear, not just Farrah.


    ¡°Thank you, Auntie. Don¡¯t worry. I will always be strong.¡±


    Not only Farrah, but Garrett clenched his jaw.


    *


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine at home, Elice.¡±


    Elice nodded. She was still lying on her bed, her pale face the reason why Garrett had insisted that she not work.


    ¡°I want you to rest. Don¡¯t think about anything.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s eyes fell on Elice¡¯s stomach. He hoped in his heart that the grief she¡¯d been carrying for the past week wouldn¡¯t affect her unborn child.


    Elice nodded again and tried to smile as Garrett left. She also tried her best to really rest as Garrett wished.


    Instead of going straight to the office, Garrett made sure that the housekeepers were always ready to serve Elice.


    ¡°I will take care of Elice, Garrett. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Norah¡¯s words were met by Wilda, who had decided to stay until then. It was clear to her that the couple still needed support.


    ¡°We¡¯ll make sure Elice is all right.¡±


    With that reassurance, Garrett could get his feet under him more easily. He got into the car and let Abert drive.


    As the car pulled out of their gate, Garrett saw the grandeur from a distance. The big house that had truly be their home for the past week. With Daphne gone, Garrett automatically became the owner of the house.


    A four-story mansion, incrediblyrge, luxurious and elegant. More than just an apartment. A house desired by many for the identity it carried. A symbol of dignity that not everyone could have.


    Unfortunately, that was not what Garrett saw right now. Instead of the pride he witnessed, it was the disaster that fate had in store for him.


    Filled with suffering, wrapped in worldly splendor. It looked dazzling. But the reality was the apanying darkness.


    Maybe Garrett shouldn¡¯t have set foot there. So that he wouldn¡¯t be plunged into the turmoil he never wanted. But¡­


    No.


    Garrett¡¯s eyes reddened. His chest thundered with the suffocating feeling that crushed him every day. The anger was real. And it never left him, even as the days passed.


    Because every time he thought he should never have gotten involved, faces shed through Garrett¡¯s mind. Not only that, but everything his family had sacrificed was dictated to his mind, one by one.


    ¡°Mr. Garrett.¡±


    Garrett nodded weakly in response to Amber¡¯s greeting that morning. He continued his steady strides that led him into his office. As he sat down, he said,


    ¡°When Mr. Carolus arrives, tell him toe in immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Garrett.¡±


    *

 Action

    Amber left Garrett¡¯s office, leaving him alone. He was not working right away as usual, apparently the lingering grief was preventing him from concentrating.


    A single knock drew Garrett¡¯s attention to the door, which opened to wee Carolus inside.


    As he approached Garrett, Carolus sat directly in front of him after a brief handshake. It was enough for him to notice how tired Garrett looked. His face seemed truly disheveled from the mixture of fatigue and sadness.


    ¡°I apologize for keeping you waiting.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Garrett replied quietly. ¡°I¡¯m actually grateful that you could find the time toe.¡±


    It was a strange thing for Carolus. Something that made him wonder. And Garrett could read the expression clearly. The man¡¯s face looked cynical for a moment.


    ¡°I can¡¯t trust anything back home. I don¡¯t want to take any chances with walls that have ears.¡±


    Carolus understood. Thanks to the incident with Yocelyn and Regina, Garrett was undoubtedly more cautious now. Especially since they were about to discuss something very important. Something that no one was supposed to know about.


    Although Garrett¡¯s fear wasn¡¯t easy to calm down. With everything that had happened, it wasn¡¯t surprising that his vignce had increased. The same was true when it came to discussing things in the office.


    ¡°Or should we talk somewhere else?¡± Garrett asked thoughtfully. ¡°Who knows what could happen here?¡±


    ¡°You needn¡¯t worry, sir. I assure you it¡¯s safe here. Even if it concerns your second secretary.¡±


    Carolus¡¯ words made Garrett close his eyes dramatically. It was implied, but Garrett understood what he meant. And that was an indirect answer to Garrett¡¯s curiosity. If Daphne and Carolus knew about his movements while investigating Dirk and Dakota.


    ¡°But I can assure you that Sherly only works for the Morales family.¡±


    Garrett let out a long sigh. He was not going to argue with that. Especially since he knew the reasons why Daphne did what she did. She wanted to protect them and keep them safe.


    When Garrett thought about that, the feeling of suffocation came back. His chest felt tight and his conscience screamed at the tragic fate that had befallen Daphne.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it over and over again. All the media reports say it was a traffic ident.¡±


    Carolus nodded. ¡°The investigation is still ongoing. And I¡¯ve assigned the family¡¯s legal representative to oversee it. So far, driver negligence is suspected as the cause of the ident.¡±


    That¡¯s what the media reported. That the driver of the minibus fell asleep and identally pressed the elerator harder than necessary. The ident happened. The car carrying Daphne was thrown several meters and collided with other vehicles as itnded, killing her instantly.


    This time Garrett shook his head. With a burst of hatred that just slipped out.


    ¡°Driver negligence?¡± Garrett asked, his jaw clenching. ¡°An ident?¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Carolus was taken aback. It was the first time he and Garrett had actually had a serious conversation. Until now, they had only spoken casually. Sometimes they just greeted each other.


    That didn¡¯t mean Carolus didn¡¯t notice the man. Garrett seemed calm and collected. Something different from what he was experiencing now.


    Garrett clenched his fists. Carolus could see how every book there instantly turned white. A bead of sweat appeared on Garrett¡¯s forehead, dripping down the side of his jaw as his breathing becamebored.


    ¡°I want you to examine them carefully. I¡¯m sure this was no ident.¡±


    Carolus found those red eyes staring back at him. He nodded briefly.


    ¡°Of course it wasn¡¯t an ident, sir,¡± Carolus agreed with Garrett. ¡°I¡¯ve instructed my people to investigate the driver¡¯s activities over the past month. Hopefully I¡¯ll have news for you soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    ¡°And, sir.¡±


    Carolus showed a moment of hesitation, then exhaled deeply as he made up his mind.


    ¡°All previous evidence is still neatly stored with me.¡±


    *


    ¡°How about this month¡¯s sales performance?¡±


    Flipping through thepany¡¯s sales report files in his hands, Ariel directed the question to his secretary, a woman named Nikita Johnson. She promptly answered politely.


    ¡°Stable, sir. There¡¯s a slight uptick in some products, but nothing significant.¡±


    Ariel continued to study the report carefully. He hoped his eyes were mistaken, but Nikita¡¯s answer only reinforced his suspicions.


    ¡°Stable?¡± Ariel repeated the word rhythmically. He flipped through the report again, looking at the next graph. ¡°Stable?¡±


    Ariel let out a long sigh. He decided not to read the report any further, because he could already conclude everything. Thanks to that one word.


    ¡°Stable?¡±


    The report filended on the desk with a loud thud. Ariel mmed it down forcefully, releasing his frustration.


    ¡°Stable means thepany¡¯s sales have not increased. Stable means thepany¡¯s sales are still the same asst month. Stable means thepany¡¯s sales still haven¡¯t surpassed Progun¡¯s.¡±


    Ariel pounded on the desk, making Nikita jump as she closed her eyes. She tried topose herself, but her slender fingers still showed their tremors.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your apology!¡±


    Ariel rose from her seat. It was clearly a bad Monday. A start that didn¡¯t bring him any happiness. Quite the opposite.


    ¡°I want us to have a meeting. After lunch. Prepare everything.¡±


    Nikita nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    With that, Ariel left the room. He left his office alone, while the clock still showed nine o¡¯clock. He couldn¡¯t work now. Ariel felt restless as his mind was consumed with emotions due to thepany¡¯s sales not meeting expectations.


    As he drove his car down the street, Ariel didn¡¯t know where to go for a moment. He needed to clear his mind for a moment. Try to calm down and find a way out. Because no matter how much he wanted to keep Lostic, Ariel didn¡¯t want to be outwitted like that.


    There was a certain dignity that Ariel was risking here. Especially when he remembered Garrett¡¯s sess in running Pacific Energy in its first months. It was like a real p in the face.


    Ariel gripped the steering wheel tightly, feeling the anger at everything Garrett was getting right now. But the anger didn¡¯tst long on his face. Momentster, the anger was reced by a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Garrett. Enjoy what you can enjoy now,¡± Ariel said earnestly. ¡°Because in the end, everything you have will be transferred to me.¡±


    Because Ariel was sure of something. A solid thing that couldn¡¯t be denied by anything in this world.


    ¡°You have no one to protect you anymore.¡±


    *

 Covered

    Ariel sighed deeply as his car pulled up to the driveway. Quickly getting out and meeting a housemaid, Ariel inquired as to the whereabouts of his parents.


    ¡°Sir and madam are in the study.¡±


    After receiving the answer, Ariel hurriedly climbed each step and went straight to the study. He knocked once before opening the door.


    ¡°Ariel.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Farrah and Kurt were sitting across from each other, separated by a desk. They both looked at Ariel.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Farrah asked as her son joined them. ¡°Why did youe home so early? Shouldn¡¯t you be at work?¡±


    Ariel¡¯s face looked tired. He took off his jacket andid it casually on the arm of the chair. He rested his head on the chair and massaged his temples.


    ¡°I just received thepany¡¯s sales report forst month.¡±


    Farrah looked at Kurt. Without speaking, the couple seemed to understand what was going on. Even without Ariel exining it explicitly, they could guess what was going on.


    ¡°Actually, I amn¡¯t surprised that thepany¡¯s sales haven¡¯t improved in thest month.¡±


    Ariel opened his eyeszily. He looked at his mother, who was stirring her tea slowly and rhythmically.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you spend more time spying on Elice in Ashford City than you should have?¡±


    Ariel¡¯s eyes widened. Suddenly his body straightened on its own. He looked at Farrah with a questioning look on his face.


    How long has Mama known?


    Farrah set the spoon down on the coaster. She reached for her mug and sipped its contents with glee.


    ¡°No need to wonder, Ariel. Anything you think is simple, I can guess. And isn¡¯t it true? Elice has captured your attention more than thepany?¡±


    Ariel swallowed his saliva. When he exhaled, he had no intention of answering a question with an obvious answer.


    ¡°I am actually surprised. What do you see in Elice? Why did you be such a fool?¡±


    ¡°Enough, Mama. We don¡¯t need to talk about Elice,¡± Ariel saidzily. ¡°Whatever I do, I can assure you it won¡¯t interfere with my work.¡±


    The teacupnded back on the coaster as Farrah chuckled slightly.


    ¡°Is that your proof?¡± Farrah replied, shaking her head once. ¡°You¡¯re really disappointing me, Ariel.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve only been in Lostic for a short time, Ma. What do you expect? Can Lostic skyrocket in an instant? Impossible.¡±


    ¡°Enough already.¡±


    Finding Farrah about to respond to Ariel¡¯s words, Kurt interrupted the argument between mother and son. He stepped in before the debate turned into an argument.


    ¡°Mom, what Ariel is saying is true. Boosting Lostic is not a simple matter. A month or two will not be enough for Ariel,¡± Kurt said, shaking his head. ¡°No. Not only for Ariel. But everyone will definitely need more time than that. Especially since Lostic¡¯spetitors are no ordinarypanies. Of course, Ariel will need a long time.¡±


    Kurt¡¯s words sessfully stopped Farrah from continuing. But only for a moment. For after a few minutes had passed, she spoke again.


    ¡°Forgive me, Ariel. You may feel pressured, but trust me. What I am doing is for your own good. And instead of thinking about Elice, it¡¯s much more useful for you to think about our next steps.¡±


    The confusion on Ariel¡¯s face became more obvious. Even when his mother lowered her tone, Ariel remained unmoved.


    ¡°After all, Elice is already married to Garrett. You can¡¯t possibly have her back. Besides, you haven¡¯t forgotten, have you?¡±


    Ariel looked at his mother. Farrah looked at him with a look he couldn¡¯t decipher.


    ¡°Elice is pregnant with Garrett¡¯s baby.¡±


    Ariel swallowed his saliva and felt a heat in his chest. Every time he remembered that, anger and resentment immediately made him feel like he was on fire.


    ¡°So instead of thinking about something that¡¯s no longer appropriate for you, it¡¯s better to think about something else. Something that is more suitable for you.¡±


    Ariel¡¯s jaw clenched. Despite her shared goal with Farrah to take over Pacific Energy, they clearly had different goals in this matter.


    Ariel would see to it that he took over Pacific Energy. So would Elice. No matter whose child she was carrying, as long as Elice was with him, Ariel would ept it. Because he didn¡¯t want to make the wrong decision. Leaving Elice was clearly something he didn¡¯t want to do a second time.


    ¡°You should take advantage of this situation, Ariel. Garrett has no one to protect him now.¡±


    Hearing Garrett¡¯s name again, Ariel shifted slightly in her seat. ¡°I know, Ma. I¡¯m not going to waste this opportunity. And I think Lady Luck is indeed on my side.¡±


    Reaching for his teacup again, Farrah nced at Kurt. It was a gesture that went unnoticed by Ariel.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a coincidence?¡± Ariel asked without waiting for his parents to answer. ¡°When I failed to kill Garrett, it turned out that God called Nana. And I think this is the most fitting destiny.¡±


    Farrah and Kurt had noment. They remained silent as Ariel continued to speak.


    ¡°Because it might be more pleasant to let Garrett live if I seed in taking everything from him.¡±


    Ariel grinned. The beautiful vision danced in his head.


    ¡°I am indeed lucky.¡±


    Farrah cleared her throat. After taking another sip of her tea, she smiled thinly. ¡°Then you should make the most of that luck, Ariel. After all, without Granny, all the paths ahead of you are wider now.¡±


    Ariel nodded. After a short tension with Farrah because of Elice, he felt a little calmer now because of what his mother had said.


    What Mom said is true. I should make the most of this happiness.


    Because for Ariel, there is no other happiness that brings more happiness than Daphne¡¯s death. It sounds heartless, but honestly, Ariel feels the loss too.


    Regardless of my rtionship with Nana all this time, Nana is still my Nana. I am sad about her death. But that doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m not happy about what happened.


    That¡¯s the truth. On the one hand, Ariel felt the sadness of a grandchild losing a grandmother. Truthfully, Ariel could still remember how much Daphne loved him. But everything changed when the will was revealed and Ariel objected to it.


    And now Ariel found that there was no one left to oppose his wishes. All he had to do was face Garrett.


    Wasn¡¯t this the perfect time? Just as I was trying to get rid of Garrett, Nana suddenly died?


    In Ariel¡¯s eyes, it was undoubtedly Daphne¡¯s presence that he had to deal with. Even if Garrett was gone, it didn¡¯t mean that Daphne would willingly hand everything over to him.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Farrah¡¯s voice rang out again, drawing Ariel¡¯s attention back from his thoughts for a moment. ¡°¡­ I hope that you can keep yourposure now, Ariel. Show that you deserve to be at the head of our family.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t that a bit difficult, Ma? Considering that Garrett already legally owns everything?¡±


    Farrah put her teacup back on its coaster. She looked at Ariel. ¡°You¡¯re a lucky boy, Ariel. Just wait for your other good fortune.¡±


    Ariel nodded. ¡°All right then.¡±


    With that, Ariel rose from her seat. ncing back and forth between Farrah and Kurt, Ariel decided to return to the office.


    ¡°I have a meeting this afternoon.¡±


    Saying goodbye to her parents, Ariel left the office. As he walked out, Ariel reluctantly acknowledged Farrah¡¯s words. If nothing else, he needed to show everyone that he was more entitled and capable than Garrett.


    Ariel took his car keys out of his pocket. Then he realized something. ¡°My jacket.¡±


    Reluctantly, but Ariel had no choice. He had to get back to Kurt¡¯s office.


    He opened the door and was about to go in when the conversation he overheard stopped him in his tracks. Motionless, Ariel stood still as Kurt spoke.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Ariel would think if he knew what really happened.¡±


    Ariel could see Farrah stirring her tea again while Kurt rested his back against the back of the chair. He seemed to be massaging the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°Ariel won¡¯t know. Just rx. As long as we don¡¯t tell him, Ariel won¡¯t know anything.¡±


    Ariel held the door to keep the small gap open. She encouraged herself to see and hear what was going on inside.


    What are Mom and Dad talking about? What don¡¯t I know?


    Several questions quickly filled Ariel¡¯s mind. But he couldn¡¯t guess. Until he finally got his answer. Something he had never expected.


    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t want Ariel to know that we¡¯re the ones who killed Mama.¡±


    Ariel¡¯s eyes widened. His body shook for a moment. And really. It was something that made him shudder when he vaguely saw a smile on his mother¡¯s face.


    ¡°Let it be,¡± Farrah said, looking at Kurt. ¡°Let Ariel consider this his happiness.¡±


    *

 Bubbling

    Ariel froze. He could not believe what his ears were hearing, but Farrah¡¯s words were crystal clear. But how could Ariel believe that?


    M-Mama?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Trying to breathe in the sudden horror that coursed through his body, Ariel¡¯s body suddenly shook violently. He almost thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on. He could have copsed any moment. Because a question quickly appeared in his mind. An echo.


    H-How could it be? No. It¡¯s impossible that mom would kill Nana.


    Ariel tried to deny reality. But when he had witnessed it all with his own eyes and ears, what else could he do? Except do his best to get out of there. With dragging steps, as if he had no strength left.


    Clinging to the wall, Ariel felt an indescribable cold enveloping his entire body. It almost made him think he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach his car. And when he sat behind the wheel, instead of driving away immediately, he was stunned.


    Farrah¡¯s face, radiant with a blooming smile, lingered in Ariel¡¯s mind. No matter how hard he tried to dismiss the image, it kept turning in his mind. Bringing up various questions based on an irrational judgment of what had happened.


    ¡°How could Mom kill Grandma? Kill her own mother?¡±


    Ariel swallowed the lump that suddenly appeared and choked his throat. Something that almost made him unable to breathe. Because he realized. If he was determined to kill Garrett because he had no connection to the man. Then Farrah?


    No. Ariel shook her head repeatedly. Rejecting this reality. It¡¯s impossible. Mama couldn¡¯t possibly do that.


    Because Daphne was clearly the woman who had given birth to Farrah. Raised Farrah. Daphne was Farrah¡¯s biological mother. And it was impossible for Ariel to imagine that Farrah would be so heartless as to do such a thing to her own parents.


    Turmoil ensued. Caught between reality and Ariel¡¯s refusal to ept what he had learned, the man found that the day was not passing as it should. Ariel¡¯s mind was in chaos. He couldn¡¯t concentrate on his work. Until the meeting he had scheduled was finally canceled by himself.


    Ariel was not a good man. He had done many bad things. But could he possibly do something that could take Farrah¡¯s life? The answer was certainly no.


    Regardless of what Farrah had done to him all this time, Ariel was sure that he wouldn¡¯t have the heart tomit such a heinous act against his own mother. Nor would he use some of Farrah¡¯s pressure over the years as an excuse to get rid of Farrah. Even if it had something to do with Ariel¡¯s regret when she med Farrah for Elice¡¯s release from his embrace.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    Ariel¡¯s eyes widened immediately. Farrah¡¯s voice seemed to echo in his head.


    ¡°I am actually surprised. What do you see in Elice? Why did you be such a fool?¡±


    ¡°So instead of thinking about something that¡¯s no longer appropriate for you, it¡¯s better to think about something else. Something that is more suitable for you.¡±


    The horror came without Ariel being able to stop it. Beads of sweat filled his forehead, drenching him with sweat and fear that came uninvited.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    Ariel quickly grabbed his cell phone. He called Ruben. And when his call was answered, he immediately said, ¡°Meet me now, Ruben. Right now!¡±


    *


    Garrett hurriedly got out of the car as the four-wheeled vehicle that had brought him home stopped right in front of the driveway. He took quick steps, nodding only briefly as the housekeeper greeted his return. He handed over his work bag and continued on his way.


    It was already four in the afternoon. Quite early for someone like Garrett to get home from the office. But when Norah had contacted him earlier, he had no choice.


    Elice felt a pain in her stomach. The doctor had alreadye and examined her. She was fine. It was just the usual cramping that sometimes happens during pregnancy. And Garrett, worried, decided toe home right away.


    ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Norah or Wilda who greeted Garrett¡¯s arrival when his feet had already touched the second floor. It was Farrah, whose presence naturally caused Garrett to furrow his brow.


    ¡°Aunt.¡±


    Farrah smiled. She nced briefly at Garrett¡¯s room.


    ¡°I heard Elice was sick, and when I got here it turned out to be just cramps,¡± Farrah said casually. ¡°Nothing to worry about.¡±


    At least Farrah was right about that. Even when Norah had contacted Garrett earlier, his mother had already said that Elice was fine. But Garrett couldn¡¯t calm down until he saw Elice¡¯s condition with his own eyes.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    That was all Garrett said. Then he hurried away. He tried to ignore the fact that for several days after Daphne¡¯s death, Farrah had beening to his house often.


    It was Garrett¡¯s house. Just as Garrett¡¯s signature had been etched on the deed, it had bepletely Garrett¡¯s. But Garrett did not want to ignore the reason why Farrah had been seen at his housetely.


    Armed with the reason to alleviate the sadness that still hung over the family, Farrah came. Showing the concern of a family member caring for other family members. However, everyone in the house clearly knew Farrah¡¯s hidden agenda.


    For when Garrett was out of sight and into the room, Farrah continued to walk. Taking small, measured steps. Her head held high; she took in every inch of the house¡¯s grandeur.


    The interior was very stylish. The paint on the walls looked very expensive. Even the ornaments that decorated the ce were obviously of high quality.


    Farrah smiled as she brought her hand to rest on the railing at the top. This time she looked down. Observing and realizing something.


    This house is like a pce.


    So, it would be a shame if the pce fell into the hands of someone unworthy, wouldn¡¯t it? In Farrah¡¯s eyes, there was no one more deserving than herself.


    Farrah took a step back. The faint sound that reached her ears made her move toward Garrett¡¯s room.


    Farrah¡¯s steps stopped in front of Garrett¡¯s room. She opened the door slowly, leaving just enough of a gap. Just enough to see inside.


    There was Garrett, Norah and Wilda with Elice. The woman¡¯s face looked pale.


    Pathetic.


    An IV stand was at the bedside. Connected to Elice¡¯s body by a needle in her wrist. Providing the nourishment she needed when her sudden loss of appetite became a symptom of her young pregnancy.


    Garrett looked lovingly. Stroking Elice¡¯s hand. asionally caressing Elice¡¯s slender belly. And at that moment, Farrah scoffed. With a reflexive slight shake of her head.


    How could you, Elice? How could you captivate two men at the same time? How could you keep Ariel interested even though you were carrying another man¡¯s child?


    Because Farrah didn¡¯t care who Elice captivated. As long as Ariel wasn¡¯t one of them.


    You¡¯re not worthy of Ariel. You will never be worthy.


    When a smile spread across Elice¡¯s face, Farrah clenched her jaw. She closed the door. Obviously not wanting to see the happiness radiating from Elice¡¯s face.


    ¡°Enough, Mama. We don¡¯t need to talk about Elice. Whatever I do, I can assure you it won¡¯t interfere with my work.¡±


    Ariel¡¯s voice and expression lingered in Farrah¡¯s mind. The glow in her son¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t be ignored.


    Farrah realized it. That Ariel loved Elice. She still hoped to have her. And she wouldn¡¯t let that happen.


    Because in Farrah¡¯s eyes, Elice was an inferior woman. A woman not equal to her. A woman not worthy to stand beside her son.


    So, Farrah saw nothing more appropriate than to contact someone. And Teddy¡¯s name came up.


    ¡°We¡¯re changing the n. I want you to take care of someone more important.¡±


    Maybe that was a more pleasant change. Watching a whole family fall apart when they lost a pregnant woman seemed to pique Farrah¡¯s enthusiasm. She could imagine it.


    Not only Garrett, but Norah and Wilda would surely panic. Devastated. Sad. And maybe, up there, Daphne would be sad, too. Farrah was willing to bet. They would be torn apart in indescribable pain.


    And just by imagining it, Farrah felt happiness. What more when it became reality?


    Forgive me Ariel. I don¡¯t want to hurt you. But this is what is best for you.


    *

 Different

    Elice was not unaware that Farrah was looking into her room. However, the woman pretended not to notice, adopting an indifferent posture when in fact the opposite was true. With her eyes fixed on her husband, Elice still managed to observe Farrah¡¯s unusual behavior out of the corner of her eye.


    Elice smiled. At Garrett, of course. Trying to calm the man¡¯s worries. But it seemed that the smile wasn¡¯t only effective for Garrett. Instead, it also seemed to bring out Farrah¡¯s true nature.


    In front of others, Farrah appeared to be a caring family member, seemingly deeply affected by the tragic events. Especially since Daphne was her own biological mother.


    But look at that. Elice wouldn¡¯t be wrong if she noticed the smirk forming on Farrah¡¯s face. The cynical expression that appeared there wouldn¡¯t escape Elice¡¯s notice.


    Farrah hadn¡¯te tofort the grieving family. Quite the opposite.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Garrett¡¯s voice caught Elice¡¯s attention. Coinciding with Farrah¡¯s retreat from Elice¡¯s bedroom door. Slowly closing it behind her.


    ¡°¡­ you really don¡¯t feel anything anymore?¡±


    Elice nodded. Garrett¡¯s hand stroking her cheek made Elice feel at peace. That touch managed to make her forget Farrah¡¯s earlier behavior for a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Elice reassured Garrett. ¡°Just normal cramps. Nothing to worry about.¡±


    Elice turned to her biological mother and mother-inw. The two middle-aged women promptly reassured Elice as the cramps made her whimper in pain. They also immediately called a doctor to check on Elice¡¯s condition.


    ¡°Thank goodness.¡±


    Garrett breathed a sigh of relief. Even though Norah had told him that Elice was fine, it wasn¡¯t enough for Garrett until he saw it with his own eyes.


    Garrett grabbed Elice¡¯s hand. At that moment, Norah and Wilda wisely decided to leave the room. To leave their two children alone. To give them the time they needed.


    Elice¡¯s fingers against Garrett¡¯s lips. Receiving a loving kiss. There, he whispered softly.


    ¡°I know this is a hard time for you. But I hope you¡¯re okay, Elice. Not just for our baby. But for yourself. That¡¯s the most important thing.¡±


    Elice¡¯s feelings at that moment were indescribable. But that¡¯s what Garrett felt. He was indeed worried about their baby¡¯s condition. But most of all, he was worried about Elice¡¯s well-being.


    ¡°Sometimes I still can¡¯t believe this is happening to us, Garrett.¡±


    The whisper carried various pains. The ones Elice felt when she realized that Daphne was no longer with them.


    ¡°Sssh.¡±


    Garrett pulled Elice into his embrace without giving her a chance to finish her words. Garrett clearly knew what his wife was feeling because it was truly heartbreaking when reality hit them. On the day they learned of Daphne¡¯s death, several baby items that Daphne had ordered arrived at the house.


    Daphne had everything prepared. She had contacted a famous architect to design the baby¡¯s room. She had listed all the necessities that Elice and the baby would need. And who knows what else Daphne had done.


    Among the people who were happy about Elice¡¯s pregnancy was Daphne herself. She had hoped to have a chance to see the baby. But fate had other ns.


    ¡°He won¡¯t get to meet Nana.¡±


    Elice closed her eyes, her hand resting on her belly. She realized that her child would never get this precious chance. To meet a grandmother who had truly cared for her.


    Like Garrett, Elice was filled with regret. But with everything that had happened, how could Elice not be suspicious of Daphne? In the end, however, Elice understood. Everything Daphne was doing was for her and Garrett. The woman protected them in a way they hadn¡¯t expected. And now Elice regretted it.


    Daphne was gone. They didn¡¯t have much time. And by the time they learned all the truths, it was already toote.


    ¡°We¡¯ll tell herter.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s voice was heavy. He tried to be strong for Elice, but the grief was still deep in Garrett¡¯s heart.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°She¡¯ll know what Nana was like.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s words were like an oasis offort for Elice. She nodded. She rested on Garrett¡¯s chest and in his embrace.


    ¡°So,¡± Garrett askedter. ¡°Take care of yourself, Elice. She deserves to know what Nana was like.¡±


    Elice would do it. She would take care of herself as best she could. Trying to stay strong when grief still hung heavy in their home.


    Isn¡¯t it strange? At first Elice didn¡¯t like Daphne. But somehow the grief felt so intense that it made her chest tighten.


    The way they met, the tragedy that happened between them, and the pressure Daphne put on her often made Elice feel that Daphne was a person to be wary of. But did Elice realize that everything that happened between them had changed over time?


    Elice spent a lot of time with Daphne. Apanying her to different meetings. And did Elice realize that herpanionship with Daphne changed something in her?


    Elice didn¡¯t realize it then. And she didn¡¯t realize it now. But one person certainly did.


    It was dinner time. Elice, feeling stiff from lying down all day, decided to take a short walk. Nowhere in particr, just to the room that would be her baby¡¯s room.


    Elice saw it. There were many boxes. Filled with baby clothes and toys.


    Sitting in a chair, looking at the toys within her reach, Elice didn¡¯t expect someone to apany her. Someone whose presence she hadn¡¯t anticipated.


    Farrah picked up a toy and sat down next to Elice.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Farrah asked with a smile. ¡°Is your stomach okay?¡±


    For a moment Elice didn¡¯t answer the question. Instead, she just stared at Farrah intently. There was no expression in her eyes, so Farrah could not guess what Elice was thinking.


    Then Elice smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Everything¡¯s fine,¡± Elice replied calmly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Elice¡¯s demeanor made Farrah feel more at ease. ¡°Many things can happen unexpectedly during pregnancy. Including cramps. But luckily, everything is fine.¡±


    If only. If only Elice could forget Farrah¡¯s behavior all this time. Even during the wedding Farrah tried to drive her into a corner. Maybe then Elice would be touched. But no. Especially after what Elice had seen with her own eyes. Elice came to a conclusion. That Farrah was never to be trusted.


    ¡°Your pregnancy is still young, Elice. Still too vulnerable. And I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you had a cramp or two. Recent events must have stressed you out. You know, stress can really affect a pregnancy.¡±


    Elice sighed. Farrah¡¯s words sounded so sincere. Strangely enough, it made Elice wonder.


    ¡°Howe?¡±


    Farrah blinked. She did not understand Elice¡¯s question. With eyes that seemed almost empty, devoid of expression, Elice gave Farrah a look that couldn¡¯t be deciphered.


    ¡°Howe Auntie¡¯s words sound so sincere?¡±


    And at that moment, Farrah was stunned. Speechless as she slowly realized that there was something different about Elice¡¯s expression.


    Slowly but surely, a smile crept across Elice¡¯s face. But this smile was something different. Something that caused Farrah to take an anticipatory stance.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Elice took a long breath. She wouldn¡¯t answer the question. Instead, she said, ¡°I know Auntie understands what I mean.¡±


    No. Farrah didn¡¯t understand what Elice meant. At least not until Elice continued a momentter.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I hope Auntie doesn¡¯t even think about hurting my family.¡±


    Elice rose from her seat. Her gaze was fixed on Farrah. Intense and unblinking.


    At that moment, Farrah could only remain silent. Not because she couldn¡¯t respond to Elice¡¯s words with her usual theatrics. But because there was something about the way Elice faced her that truly stunned her.


    ¡°I used to give in, Aunt. But from now on, I won¡¯t give in anymore.¡±


    *

 Strategy 1

    Farrah fell silent. For the words Elice spoke to her, she had never expected. It she wondered in her mind. Was this really Elice standing before her? Because it didn¡¯t seem like the Elice she knew.


    But wait. It was weak, until Elice wasn¡¯t sure if it was a shake. Although in reality Farrah was shaking her head. She refused to admit that she had experienced something simr before.


    On Elice and Garrett¡¯s wedding day. Farrah wouldn¡¯t forget that. But Farrah had thought that maybe there was a euphoria of happiness that caused Elice to act out of character for her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you hurt me again,¡± Elice said as she hugged her still slim belly. ¡°Nor my child.¡±


    And maybe Elice didn¡¯t realize that she had changed until now. But not with Farrah. For when something happened more than once, it was clearly no coincidence. Instead, it was certainty.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°I will risk everything to protect my child. I will never lose a second time.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    That look felt like a stab to Farrah¡¯s heart. Maybe Elice¡¯s voice sounded deep when she spoke. But this stab was not something she could ignore.


    Elice stared at Farrah without blinking. With a look of strength that only a mother possessed.


    For Elice would never forget what Farrah had done to her womb before. And she would never let it happen a second time. She had been weak before, but now Elice would fight with everything she had.


    What happened to you, Elice? Why are you¡­


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    A heavy voice broke the tension between Elice and Farrah. They turned. Looking at the same point. That was Garretting towards them.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Garrett looked at Elice. Although Elice¡¯s voice sounded normal, Garrett¡¯s instinct told him otherwise.


    ¡°Is something going on?¡±


    ¡°Something going on?¡± Elice asked back, meeting Garrett¡¯s gaze. ¡°Oh, no. Nothing is going on. I¡¯m just talking to Auntie Farrah.¡±


    Elice turned to Farrah. The middle-aged woman remained silent. As if her mind was still captured by Elice¡¯s attitude towards her a few moments ago. And then Farrah found Elice¡¯s gentle gaze falling on her with an unusual impression.


    ¡°About my pregnancy,¡± Elice continued, smiling at Farrah. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Auntie?¡±


    The look in her eyes, the thread of her smile, and Elice¡¯s voice truly stunned Farrah. No, not because she couldn¡¯t answer. Quite the opposite. Until finally Farrah was left with no other choice. She nodded.


    ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    That answer made the smile on Elice¡¯s face even brighter. She turned back to Garrett.


    ¡°Auntie told me a few things to do and avoid in the early stages of pregnancy.¡±


    There was disbelief in Garrett¡¯s eyes. But he didn¡¯t push Elice. Especially since the woman spoke again the next moment.


    ¡°Oh yes. Why did youe looking for me?¡±


    The question reminded Garrett of the reason he hade to see Elice.


    ¡°Dinner,¡± Garrett replied. ¡°Do you want to eat downstairs or in the room?¡±


    ¡°Together, Garrett. I get bored in the room all day.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Garrett nodded. He reached for Elice¡¯s hand. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go downstairs now. Mom¡¯s waiting.¡±


    As Garrett took a step away, he suddenly realized that Elice hadn¡¯t moved at all. Instead of immediately following her husband, Elice turned to Farrah.


    ¡°Auntie?¡±


    Farrah blinked once. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡±


    Having said that, Elice closed the door with a smile. Then she gave Garrett¡¯s hand back and the two of them left the nursery. Leaving Farrah alone.


    For a few moments, Farrah didn¡¯t get up right away. But she seemed to be thinking. Thinking about everything that had happened. Until finally she went out as well. Together with Elice, Garrett, Norah and Wilda at the same dining table.


    The atmosphere around the table was rather calm and peaceful. Despite the presence of Farrah, who had never been an intimate part of the family, there were no meaningful conversations to spark debate. One thing Garrett was grateful for until he and Elice returned to their room.


    Garrett decided not to touch any work that night. He would apany Elice. He joined the woman as she rested on the sofa.


    ¡°What did Aunt Farrah talk to you about?¡±


    That was the first question Garrett asked Elice. As he reached for Elice¡¯s hand and gave it a few gentle massages. Elice closed her eyes for a moment. She enjoyed the soothing touch.


    ¡°With the history of your rtionship with Auntie Farrah all this time, I¡¯m sure you two are not in a warm atmosphere like aunt and nephew.¡±


    Still with her eyes closed, Elice smiled. She said. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Elice¡¯s eyes opened as she let out a long breath. She withdrew her hand. A silent gesture as she told Garrett that her body wasn¡¯t too tired right now.


    ¡°Actually, we were discussing my pregnancy.¡±


    Garrett stared at Elice in disbelief. Oh, Farrah paid attention to Elice? Impossible.


    ¡°She reminded me not to stress about it. She was afraid it would affect my pregnancy,¡± Elice continued quietly. ¡°But I know what¡¯s really going on.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    This time it was Elice¡¯s eyes that showed a look of disbelief. She shuffled closer to Garrett until the small distance between them allowed Elice to speak in a low tone.


    ¡°You don¡¯t think that Aunt Farrah is still living in our house because she really cares about us, do you?¡±


    Without answering, Garrett asked back. ¡°Cares because we¡¯re still sad about Nana leaving?¡±


    A nod Garrett received made himugh. But there was nothing funny about Garrett¡¯s face. Instead, the opposite. He looked disgusted. And he shook his head.


    ¡°Oh,e on, Elice. I¡¯ll never believe it.¡±


    Whenever he talked about Farrah, whether in front of her or behind her back, Garrett could never contain his emotions. Every little thing she had done to him and his mother left asting impression, and the anger inside him would never diminish as the days passed.


    ¡°No matter how good she pretends to be, it means nothing to me. I know she has never cared for anyone. Not even my mother, her sister-inw.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s memories were too strong to forget the things Farrah had done to Norah. Among all the wrongs Farrah had done to his mother, there was the incident at the recent party. When Farrah had poured a ss of drink on Norah. In front of everyone.


    As this memory shed through Garrett¡¯s mind, the emotions he felt intensified. He took a quick breath and tried to calm down. Because Elice was with him.


    Then Garrett looked at Elice. A subdued smile shed.


    ¡°Especially for me. Her nephew, whom she considers no more worthy than her son.¡±


    For a moment, Elice was stunned. Even without Garrett expressing it, she could feel the extent of the anger her husband had been umting all this time.


    ¡°And what about you?¡±


    Elice blinked once and found a simr question directed at her by Garrett.


    ¡°Do you still have to ask that?¡±


    In reality, Elice didn¡¯t wait for Garrett¡¯s answer. Just like her husband, Elice had her own reasons for not trusting Farrah.


    ¡°I almost died because of her, Garrett. Spending days in the hospital when I miscarried before was more than enough to prove that not all women have a mother¡¯s heart.¡±


    Saying that made Elice feel the bitterness that had never left her heart. The pain and suffocation still felt the same, filling her chest. Her voice trembled. Hinting at a sadness that would never go away, no matter how long.


    That was why Elice was so sure. That no matter what, Farrah would never know the meaning of caring. Because, let alone the two of them, even Farrah didn¡¯t care about her own parents and siblings.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Elice squeezed Garrett¡¯s hand. It was fear that filled her with various negative thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Aunt Farrah is up to something,¡± Elice said, staring intently at Garrett. ¡°A-¡±


    Garrett¡¯s finger rose. Itnded right on Elice¡¯s lips. Cutting off the words his wife was about to say.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this tomorrow.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s gaze softened. He knew exactly what Elice was thinking. But he wouldn¡¯t neglect the rest Elice needed. The night was gettingte.


    ¡°It¡¯ste. You should sleep.¡±


    Garrett reached for Elice¡¯s body. He carried her andid her on the bed. Inviting his wife to rest in his embrace.


    *

 Strategy 2

    It was a peaceful morning. Elice, feeling refreshed, decided to work. Garrett did not mind, but he made sure to remind Elice not to push herself too hard.


    With Elice and Garrett out of the house, only Norah, Wilda and Farrah remained. Three middle-aged women who could never sit together for long. So, it was not surprising when Farrah soon appeared, leaving Norah and Wilda behind.


    Alone, Farrah did not seem like her usual self at that moment. Something was on her mind, and Farrah knew exactly what it was.


    ¡°What am I going to do? Elice and Garrett clearly suspect me.¡±


    Farrah should not be surprised that Elice and Garrett suspected her. She could not keep a straight face in front of them. Besides, her high ego often caused her to lose control, sometimes unconsciously expressing sarcastic remarks or attitudes.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Teddy can handle Elice. But I need to know what¡¯s going on in this house. And after Yocelyn failed, who else can I trust?¡±


    Farrah walked slowly, trying to find a way out. She made her way to the side terrace and stopped there. The sight of the neatly manicured garden caught her attention. And that¡¯s when Farrah heard a faint sob that caught her attention.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try, mom. But I can¡¯t promise.¡±


    Farrah frowned and tried to locate the source of the voice, finding it behind the wall. A young maid seemed to be on the phone, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°Forgive me, mom. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help. But Robert¡¯s tuition is not small. And thedy of the house where I work has just died. I don¡¯t know who I can borrow money from.¡±


    Farrah remained silent. Standing still, she no longer paid attention to the conversation. For an idea shed through her mind.


    The maid ended the call, put her phone in her pocket, and then tried to stop her tears. She wiped her wet cheeks and turned around. The maid was about to leave and certainly had not expected to find Farrah there. She went pale and immediately bowed, trembling.


    ¡°Sorry, ma¡¯am. I promise not to use my phone at work.¡±


    Farrah grinned. She did not care. Instead, she was focused on something else. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Thea, ma¡¯am. Thea Graham.¡±


    Farrah stepped forward, closing the distance between her and Thea. Then she raised Thea¡¯s chin with her index finger.


    ¡°Do you need money?¡±


    Thea¡¯s still misty eyes blinked once. There was a hint of confusion in them. But she nodded. And that made Farrah smile.


    Because a short timeter Farrah invited Thea to her room. In short, she offered Thea a deal. With arge sum of money and a task for Thea that was incredibly simple.


    ¡°Put this in Garrett¡¯s bedroom and office. Hide it where no one will find it,¡± Farrah said, handing the bug to Thea. ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    There was turmoil in Thea¡¯s eyes. But eventually the young girl closed her eyes, nodded, and took the object.


    As Thea left her room, Farrah felt a weight lift from her shoulders. She felt relieved now. No matter where she was, Farrah could still monitor the couple¡¯s activities.


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    About half an hourter, Thea returned to Farrah¡¯s room to report on the task she hadpleted.


    Thea nodded. ¡°It¡¯s done, ma¡¯am.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°No one saw you, did they?¡±


    ¡°No, ma¡¯am. No one saw me,¡± Thea replied. ¡°Today happened to be my day to clean the rooms on the second floor. So, no one would suspect.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡±


    A victorious smile spread across Farrah¡¯s face. And Thea¡¯s as well. Soon after, Thea found an envelope floating toward her. She immediately grabbed the envelope of money.


    ¡°This is the money for your brother¡¯s tuition. And remember, don¡¯t let anyone else know about this. Do not even think about telling anyone. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°I understand, ma¡¯am,¡± Thea nodded, her eyes immediately filled with tears. ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, then. You may go.¡±


    And after Thea left her room, Farrah felt a real relief in her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Elice and Garrett have already anticipated my presence here. But that¡¯s okay.¡±


    A broad smile appeared on Farrah¡¯s face. Widening. Widening even more. Until the smile turned into a grin.


    ¡°Now I just have to get out of here. Ande back at the right time. When this house will be mine by right.¡±


    That¡¯s what Farrah thought. And she did not hesitate to express her intentions to the whole family during dinner.


    ¡°I will leave tomorrow.¡±


    Farrah¡¯s words immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention. Not to exaggerate, but really, Farrah¡¯s every word and action always managed to create an ufortable atmosphere. And Farrah ignored it as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Anyway, I have a family to take care of,¡± Farrah continued, enjoying her dinner. ¡°And besides, things seem to be getting better around here.¡±


    No one reacted to Farrah¡¯s words. But that did not mean Farrah would stop pretending. This time she lifted her head and looked at Elice. She smiled.


    ¡°But, Elice. If you ever need anything¡­ don¡¯t hesitate to contact Auntie.¡±


    Elice returned the smile with an almost simr one. She nodded. ¡°Thank you, Auntie. I¡¯ll always remember you.¡±


    And the next day, Farrah did indeed leave the Morales home. Just as she had said, right after Elice and Garrett left for the office.


    But something strange happened. Because after the car with Farrah left the Morales¡¯ house and drove away, another car appeared and drove through the front gate.


    It was Garrett¡¯s car. Contrary to what was said, he did not actually go to the office. Instead, he parked across the street, waited for Farrah to leave, and then returned home.


    Garrett got out of the car and walked into his house with great strides. He found a maid waiting for him.


    ¡± Thea.¡±


    Thea nodded politely to Garrett. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°How did it go?¡±


    ¡°Exactly as you instructed, sir.¡±


    *

 Movement

    ¡°How was it?¡±


    Garrett received a direct question as he opened the door, and Elice greeted his arrival with a visibly ufortable expression.


    Not at the Morales residence, Garrett and Elice were in the apartment. It had been Elice¡¯s home before she officially became Garrett¡¯s wife.


    Garrett closed the door and motioned for Elice to sit down. He could feel her hands trembling and sweat dampening his palms.


    Garrett took a deep breath and looked at Elice. He nodded, anticipating the answer Elice had already guessed.


    ¡°Just as we suspected. Aunt Farrah bugged our house.¡±


    Elice had indeed suspected something was up, especially when Garrett came to her office and invited her to lunch. It wasn¡¯t just an ordinary lunch invitation. Instead, Garrett had deliberately arranged a meeting, making sure they would meet at the apartment after she returned home.


    While Elice suspected something was up, she didn¡¯t expect her house to be bugged. Elice had never imagined Farrah would go to such lengths.


    ¡°So, what are we going to do, Garrett?¡±


    Garrett held Elice¡¯s hand and squeezed it gently. His eyes softened as he promised her unwavering protection.


    ¡°Stay calm, Elice. Whatever happens, I will protect you.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just an empty promise. Garrett knew he had to start nning. Farrah would never stop until she got what she wanted. Farrah would never stop until she and her family werepletely out of the picture.


    But Garrett knew he couldn¡¯t act rashly. He was certain that Farrah would do everything in her power to achieve her goals.


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s not discuss anything about this at home,¡± Garrett continued. ¡°And I will think of a way to resolve this.¡±


    Elice remained silent, looking at Garrett with quiet confidence. And Garrett reassured her.


    ¡°I will protect you.¡±


    So, it made sense for Elice to nod and leave everything to Garrett. That included starting everything her husband had arranged.


    When they returned home, Elice felt her body tense up. She felt the tension almost make her reluctant to enter her room.


    It was as if Elice had to pretend that she knew nothing, while she clearly knew that there were ears in her room. She was being watched twenty-four hours a day. Elice thought she couldn¡¯t stand days like this. Even now, the thought of Farrah listening to all her conversations with Garrett made her sick.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    The hug Garrett gave her from behind startled Elice reflexively. But the kiss thatnded on her neck managed to calm her. The tension that had briefly dominated Elice disappeared quickly.


    Of course, this was no charade. With Garrett at her side, Elice felt peace. It was always like that.


    ¡°How was your day?¡±


    Garrett¡¯s hand rested on Elice¡¯s stomach, his head resting on her shoulder. The warmth of his breath caressed Elice¡¯s skin, and his fingers yed gently with strands of her hair.


    ¡°Just fine,¡± Elice whispered softly. Her hand rose to meet Garrett¡¯s and rested on it. ¡°As you instructed, I haven¡¯t had too busy a day.¡±


    Though she couldn¡¯t see it, Elice could feel Garrett¡¯s smile widen.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I don¡¯t want you to get sick. Your health is my top priority, and I¡¯ve been thinking about something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Instead of answering Elice¡¯s curiosity, Garrett gently lowered her into his arms, carried her to the bed, andid her down. This action made Elice think for a moment. It seemed that Garrett had been carrying her more oftentely.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been feeling welltely, Elice. If you feel like you can¡¯t handle it, you could just rest at home.¡±


    Maybe that was one of the reasons. Garrett didn¡¯t want Elice to tire herself out. And now it seemed that Garrett¡¯s concern for Elice¡¯s health was growing.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re a career woman. I¡¯ve never stopped you from working. But I just worry about you.¡±


    Garrett adjusted the pillows around Elice, creating afortable atmosphere for his wife to rest in. And in that moment, Elice could sense Garrett¡¯s intentions.


    This wasn¡¯t about the charade they had to go through at home. Instead, it was Garrett¡¯s sincerity.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re a spirited woman, Elice. Work is your passion in life,¡± Garrett continued, smoothing the hair on Elice¡¯s face. ¡°But you don¡¯t have to work so hard.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Garrett took a deep breath. It had been almost two weeks since Daphne¡¯s death, which caused Garrett to remind Elice of her role now.


    ¡°Nana is no longer with us, and I think it¡¯s inevitable that you will have to take over her role.¡±


    Of course, Daphne wasn¡¯t just a grandmother who enjoyed her old age watching TV. There were many things that Daphne did. She was active in charity work on behalf of the family, attended various banquets, and even participated in various corporate events.


    It may sound simple, but Daphne had filled this role for years. And now that Daphne was gone, who else could take over?


    The answer, of course, was Elice. And Garrett realized that if Elice was going to take on all of Daphne¡¯s responsibilities, then the smartest thing for her to do would be to leave Metro. But Garrett knew that the decision was entirely up to Elice.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to force you to leave your job. But I hope you can continue to do everything Nana has been doing.¡±


    Elice understood Garrett¡¯s meaning. While apanying Daphne, Elice had a pretty clear idea of her position. It wasn¡¯t just a question of leaving Metro or staying. It was more than that.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can, Garrett.¡±


    ¡°No need to rush. You can take it slow and I¡¯ll make sure Mr. Carolus helps you.¡±


    It was a tremendous responsibility. But Garrett believed that Elice could handle it. So, Elice thought there was nothing more fitting than to ept this responsibility. To ept Garrett¡¯s trust.


    ¡°All right then.¡±


    *


    ¡°Mmm¡­ is that all?¡±


    The night grewte. Most people would take the opportunity to rest. And that¡¯s what Kurt thought for a moment as he left his study. He thought that Farrah might already be asleep.


    However, Kurt found his wife still sitting on the sofa in their bedroom with herptop and headphones on. There was a hint of disbelief in her sigh as she shut down theptop and removed the earbuds.


    Kurt closed the door and approached Farrah, who seemed indifferent to his arrival.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Kurt asked as he sat down next to his wife. ¡°What do you mean, is that all?¡±


    Farrah sighedzily and brushed her hair. She put the barrette on the table and grabbed ab.


    ¡°Elice and Garrett,¡± she said.


    Farrah¡¯s answer made Kurt grab her hand, causing her to look at him in surprise. Kurt stared at Farrah in disbelief.


    ¡°Are you spying on them?¡±


    Farrah sighed weakly, pulled her hand away, and rose from her seat. She walked over to the dressing table and replied, ¡°No need to be so surprised. This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve done this.¡±


    Of course. During their marriage, Kurt knew how often Farrah engaged in such activities. But that didn¡¯t mean Kurt thought it was normal. In fact, Kurt wondered.


    ¡°How long are we going to keep doing this?¡±


    Farrah removed her hairpin and ced it on the table before grabbing ab. As she began tob her hair, she looked at Kurt in the mirror and noticed his unease.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bring that up again. We¡¯ve talked about it several times. And I¡¯m not backing down.¡±


    Kurt remained silent as Farrah continued tob her hair. He could only watch his wife, who seemed so rxed. As if she didn¡¯t feel burdened by the evil ns she had hatched.


    ¡°You are not thinking of stopping me, are you?¡± Farrah asked, looking at her skin care products. She applied a serum to her face and massaged it gently, believing it would hide aging lines.


    At that moment, Kurt didn¡¯t answer Farrah¡¯s question. Even if he wanted to stop Farrah, it seemed impossible. Despite his own interventions, Farrah had already gone too far.


    Farrah realized this clearly. So, it was no surprise that a smile spread across her face. She knew that Kurt would not be able to do anything. There was no point in stopping her. And if Kurt thought about reporting Farrah to the authorities, it was clearly impossible.


    ¡°Remember, Kurt,¡± Farrah said as she rose from her seat and walked gracefully to the bed. ¡°If only you were richer than my family and could give me everything I want, I wouldn¡¯t be doing this.¡±


    But what more could Kurt offer? He wasn¡¯t a man without wealth. In fact, he came from a wealthy family. His business was also quite substantial.


    ¡°But since you can¡¯t provide all that, don¡¯t ever me me.¡±


    Farrah slipped under the covers. Before she reallyy down, she said, ¡°So let me remind you again. Don¡¯t ever think about backing out of any of this. Whatever happens, you have to help me finish it.¡±


    After that, Farrahy downpletely, closed her eyes and let her consciousness fade away, while Kurt could only sigh with all the useless regrets.


    *

 Reflection 1

    ¡°How¡¯s Nana¡¯s ident caseing along?¡±


    Carolus answered Garrett¡¯s morning call with some unexpected news. ¡°So far, the most likely possibility is that the driver will only be charged with negligent driving, sir,¡± Carolus replied. ¡°We haven¡¯t found any concrete evidence of a rtionship between Mrs. Farrah and the driver.¡±


    Garrett winced and stared at Carolus in pain. ¡°Not even a little?¡±


    Carolus shook his head. ¡°I apologize, sir.¡±


    Garrett closed his eyes. He had not expected much from the beginning. After all, if Farrah could get away with it, didn¡¯t that prove she was clean? She could not have had a direct rtionship with the driver.


    Of course not. She must have had an intermediary.


    There was a moment of silence. Garrett took a deep breath and reminded himself to stay calm. Acting hastily would onlyplicate the situation. He had to take a broader view of the situation. Try to find every possible loophole.


    ¡°Have you checked out the driver¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°Not yet, sir,¡± Carolus replied. ¡°Should I do that?¡±


    Garrett did not know if this approach would work or not. But there was no harm in trying. And so, he tried to put his humanity aside.


    Because Garrett did not just want Farrah to be responsible for the death of his grandfather and father. Also, for Daphne¡¯s death. He was firm in his decision.


    ¡°Investigate the driver¡¯s family. Find out everything about them. Make sure nothing is overlooked.¡±


    There was emphasis in every word Garrett said. As well as in his look at Carolus. As if he wanted to convince Carolus of the order he was about to give.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Garrett¡¯s fingers clenched. With a breath that seemed hurried, his face grew harder with each passing moment.


    ¡°His wife, his children, even his parents. Gather information on all of them. Make sure you don¡¯t overlook checking where his children go to school, college, or work.¡±


    Carolus¡¯ eyes widened. Garrett¡¯s words stunned him. A thought crossed his mind as he met Garrett¡¯s sharp gaze.


    ¡°Whatever it takes, we have to do it.¡±


    Carolus understood. For perhaps what the humans had said was true. To fight the poison, you needed the same poison. And maybe Garrett, by disregarding his humanity, was forced to take a simr path.


    But Carolus was not surprised. Nor did he object. Instead, he straightened his back and smiled with admiration in his eyes.


    ¡°Very well, sir. I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    And Garrett fell silent, alone, after Carolus had left a few moments ago. He pondered the turmoil inside him. Caught between two decisions. To ept Daphne¡¯s death as a mere ident or to justify various means to expose Farrah¡¯s involvement there.


    In the end, Garrett did not care if he had to intimidate the driver¡¯s family. Making sure her family could not live in peace. Whatever it took. Garrett would do anything.


    ¡°Forgive me, Nana.¡±


    Garrett found himself trapped in the ego of a child and grandchild who could not ept everything that had happened to his parents. He cursed and med himself. Maybe none of it would have happened if he had not been there.


    But there was one thing Garrett did not know. As Carolus left Garrett¡¯s office, the middle-aged man walked with firm steps on both feet. Carolus felt a sense of relief in his chest.


    For at that moment, Carolus seemed to see Daphne¡¯s gaze in Garrett¡¯s eyes. The look of an old woman who always radiated determination for everything she wanted. Resilient and fearless. No matter how fragile she was, she would still stand tall.


    To others, Daphne might always be remembered as a tough and unfeeling person. But to Carolus, it was quite the opposite. Daphne was the epitome of undeniable strength. And he knew that it was because of her unwavering determination that everything had held together until this moment.


    Carolus knew that Garrett had to be in a dilemma. He knew the man¡¯s character well. Raised with love andpassion by Norah, he was a gentle man.


    Of course, Carolus would not me Norah¡¯s upbringing. After all, Garrett¡¯spassionate character was shaped by it.


    However, Carolus certainly realized that gentleness would never be a shield for his current position. He worried about Garrett¡¯s ability to cope without Daphne. Eventually, Carolus was able to breathe a little easier. He realized that slowly but surely reality would hit Garrett in the face. That in order to survive, Garrett would have to put aside hispassion.


    Carolus¡¯ feet stopped. He stared out the window. At the blue sky, knowing for sure that thete Daphne had always enjoyed this view.


    *

 Reflection 2

    ¡°Do you remember that orphanage visit you made with Nana and Mama before?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes. What about that?¡±


    ¡°It seems there¡¯s a simr eventing up soon. Do you know about it?¡±


    ¡°The opening of a new orphanage?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. But Amber told me this afternoon that the official invitation arrived at the office. And perhaps tomorrow or the day after, Mr. Carolus will meet with you.¡±


    Oh dear. An orphanage. A charity event? Why were they discussing something so unimportant?


    It was Farrah who, before going back to sleep, reviewed the results of the day¡¯s conversation. At first, she thought she would learn something important. But what?


    ¡°Elice? Why are you silent?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    Farrah¡¯s eyes widened dramatically as she faintly heard Elice¡¯s sobs from the other side. She sighedzily.


    ¡°I remember Nana, Garrett. You know? When we visited the Harmony House orphanage, Nana told me.¡±


    Farrah¡¯s body tensed. She wondered.


    What did Mama tell Elice?


    Strangely enough, Garrett was asking a simr question.


    ¡°What did Nana tell you?¡±


    ¡°Nana said she wanted me to give the speech at the dedication of the new orphanage. She said she had always been the one to say it. But from now on, she wanted me to do it.¡±


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Nana¡¯s words to actuallye true.¡±


    Elice¡¯s sobs filled Farrah¡¯s ears. She grumbled,pletely unaffected by Elice¡¯s tears.


    ¡°Ah! I thought it was something important. But is it?¡± Farrah asked irritably. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to talk about something else?¡±


    But by the end of that day¡¯s taping, Farrah had actually learned nothing important. Just casual conversations that werepletely unimportant to Farrah.


    So, Kurt would not be surprised if he found his wife looking bored. He did not scold her at all when she decided to take a rest under the thick nket.


    Farrah ignored Kurt, who alsoy down next to her. She remained silent. Closing her eyes, but not falling asleep right away.


    Why hadn¡¯t Elice and Garrett talked about anything important in thest two days?


    She did not want to think about it, but for some reason it made Farrah a little suspicious.


    Garrett wouldn¡¯t ignore me, would he? Especially with everything that has happenedtely.


    This possibility bothered Farrah. It made her uneasy. So, when she turned her body away from Kurt and opened her eyes, Farrah frowned. Followed by a frightening thought that popped into her head.


    Garrett and Elice don¡¯t know I was eavesdropping, do they?


    *


    Elsewhere, in Ariel¡¯s apartment to be exact, Ruben came to answer the man¡¯s call. With an uneasy feeling and sweat already beading on his forehead, Ruben tried to calm himself. He kept reminding himself that what he was doing was in ordance with Ariel¡¯s orders. And as for the reality he was getting, it had nothing to do with him at all.


    ¡°How are you, Ruben?¡±


    Ariel looked disheveled. He had looked disheveled for three days now. Not like his usual self. And it all started the day Ariel asked Ruben to do apletely unreasonable task. To spy on his own mother. To find out everything Farrah had been doing all this time.


    And now Ariel called Ruben, hoping that what he suspected was a mistake. That everything was not as he thought. Maybe not? Who knew, maybe Ariel had heard wrong.


    But Ariel¡¯s hope was just an empty hope. And he knew it when Ruben lowered his face. He said heavily.


    ¡°It is as you suspected, sir.¡±


    Ariel was stunned for a moment. He needed time to really understand what Ruben had just said. Maybe Ruben was joking and would soon retract his words, right?


    No. Ruben was not joking. Instead, he looked serious.


    ¡°W-what do you mean? Say everything clearly.¡±


    ¡°As a matter of fact, everything is Mrs. Farrah¡¯s doing.¡±


    There was a moment of silence. Ariel felt her chest tighten. Especially at the exnation Ruben gave next.


    ¡°The ident with Mrs. Daphne was indeed a scenario created by Mrs. Farrah.¡±


    Ariel¡¯s fear turned out to be real. That Farrah had indeedmitted acts that werepletely beyond reason. Farrah killed Daphne. She had killed her own biological mother.


    ¡°And not only that, sir. As far as I know, Mrs. Farrah was also involved in the deaths of other family members.¡±


    Ariel stifled a grin. Softly, his voice sounded bitter as he asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, sir,¡± Ruben nodded helplessly. ¡°The deaths of thete Mr. Han and Mr. An were also due to Mrs. Farrah¡¯s intervention.¡±


    Ariel shook her head. Denying the truth.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Ruben could not help but lower his face even more.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡±


    For how could Ariel believe such a terrible reality? The woman who gave birth to him and raised him all this time was a heartless person. Able to do anything to get rid of her own family.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible, Ruben,¡± Ariel muttered desperately. His face flushed. Tense with the pressure of tears and a choking he could not hold back. ¡°Mom would never do that. They¡¯re mom¡¯s family.¡±


    Ruben closed his eyes for a moment. He was well aware of the turmoil Ariel was going through. But he still had to deal with everything he knew.


    ¡°Forgive me, sir,¡± Ruben said as he lifted his face. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Pasific Energy.¡±


    Ariel knew it was thergest coal miningpany in Oceana. A legacy and pride of the family that had passed through several eras. Not only rich in money, but the historical value and pride there could not bepared to any other wealth in the world.


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    Ariel¡¯s eyes seemed blurry this time. Bitterness was clearly present, choking Ariel¡¯s throat. As if he refused the presence of the air he needed.


    ¡°Because of the Pasific Energy?¡±


    Ruben only nodded once. And that was more than enough to shake Ariel¡¯s legs. He almost stumbled. Immediately he held on to the table, fear running through his body.


    If Farrah could heartlessly get rid of her own family, what about others? Those who had no blood ties at all? Those she hated to death?


    Ariel shook his head. He tried to push away the bad possibility, but the horror made him ask anyway.


    ¡°And what about Elice? Have you investigated?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ruben nodded. ¡°Mrs. Farrah hired Teddy to get rid of Elice.¡±


    *

 Volatile

    ¡°Get rid of?¡±


    When Ariel repeated the one-word Ruben had said, he suppressed a grin. His eyes showed disbelief, for it still seemed highly unlikely that Ariel would believe such information. That his mother had ordered the head of his household guards to kill Elice.


    Ruben lowered his head again and gave a slight nod that Ariel could barely see.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Ariel couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. His legspletely lost their strength and he fell onto the chair. Ruben lifted Ariel¡¯s face and the shock on the man¡¯s face was truly pitiful.


    For a moment no one spoke. Both Ariel and Ruben were silent. Ariel closed his eyes and felt his heart pounding inside of him. Heat and sweat immediately enveloped his entire body.


    Elice. No. Not Elice.


    Because Ariel would never forget what Farrah could and had done to Elice before. Farrah hadn¡¯t hesitated to intimidate Elice when she was pregnant with her baby. Not even the presence of the innocent creature in Elice¡¯s womb could soften Farrah¡¯s heart. And what now?


    As much as she hated to admit it, Ariel knew for a fact that Farrah would never hesitate to do whatever she wanted. And Farrah¡¯s actions so far only increased Ariel¡¯s fear.


    No. Mama must not hurt Elice again. She must not.


    When Ariel opened her eyes again, Ruben could see redness in them. A tangible manifestation of the turmoil Ariel was experiencing.


    ¡°Can you take responsibility for your words, Ruben?¡±


    ¡°I can,¡± Ruben nodded as he reached into his pocket. He pulled out a shdisk and ced it on Ariel¡¯s desk. ¡°Everything I¡¯ve collected is here, sir.¡±


    Ariel looked at the shdisk without saying another word. A momentter he made a gesture with his hand. More than enough for Ruben to give the man his permission.


    Ruben left. Leaving Ariel alone with his eyes fixed on the shdisk. Until, a minuteter, Ariel¡¯s trembling hand reached out.


    Ariel looked hesitant. But finally, he opened the contents of the shdisk on hisputer. And it wasn¡¯t long before Ariel was stunned with unspeakable horror.


    *


    ¡°What time will you arrive in Ashford City?¡±


    The new day had just reached six in the morning when Farrah contacted someone on her phone. She nced as a housekeeper entered her room. She was heading to the bathroom to prepare for her morning needs.


    ¡°Eight o¡¯clock, madam.¡±


    Farrah made sure the housekeeper entered the bathroom first. Then she spoke.


    ¡°All right. When you arrive in Ashford City, go straight to the house.¡±


    ¡°Understood, madam.¡±


    Farrah ended the call with a feeling of relief. Teddy would arrive in no time.


    ¡°Who¡¯sing, Farrah?¡±


    Kurt¡¯s voice made Farrah turn around reflexively. Her husband looked refreshed in his gym clothes, damp in ces. A morning run, that¡¯s what Kurt had done earlier in the day.


    Farrah ced her phone on the nightstand and walked over to the vanity to pick up her hairpin. She casually answered her husband¡¯s question.


    ¡°Teddy.¡±


    ¡°Teddy?¡± Kurt asked, wrinkling his forehead as if trying to convince himself that he hadn¡¯t misheard.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Farrah replied. ¡°I asked him toe. Besides, we still have Anthony at home who can take care of our house in Crestdale.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a problem that Anthony, Teddy¡¯s deputy, could take over his role. It was something else that made Kurt wonder.


    ¡°Why did you ask Teddy toe here? Aren¡¯t we only going to be here for a short time? We¡¯re going home next week.¡±


    Farrah shook her head, a firm ¡°no¡± escaping her lips. She ignored the housekeeper¡¯s goodbye as she finished tending to Farrah¡¯s needs in the bathroom. She let the young girl leave her room and then answered Kurt¡¯s question.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going home anytime soon, Kurt. There are some things I need to take care of here. So, I need Teddy to go with her wherever she goes.¡±


    The feeling of freshness and health that Kurt had felt after his workout vanished instantly. It was reced by difort, causing his expression to suddenly change.


    ¡°What are you nning?¡±


    Even as he asked the question, Kurt¡¯s voice sounded different, conveying the worry about possible bad oues that had filled his mind.


    Farrah, however, rose from her vanity with a smile. She looked at Kurt with a rhythmic shake of her head.


    ¡°There¡¯s no n, Kurt.¡±


    Farrah left for the bathroom, leaving Kurt with a peck that he eventually let go of.


    Perhaps for the first time, Farrah didn¡¯t tell Kurt what she was going to do. Not without reason. But because Farrah could see a different attitude in Kurttely. And Farrah didn¡¯t want to take any chances.


    Because Teddy¡¯s arrival was surely for the task she had given him. Regardless, Farrah wanted to finish it quickly. She really did. Patience wasn¡¯t Farrah¡¯s virtue, and everything that had happenedtely had made her mood worse.


    As she enjoyed her delicious breakfast, Farrah didn¡¯t expect Ariel toe to her house that morning. But even more unexpected was the condition of her only son.


    ¡°Ariel?¡±


    Ariel sat down. Looking disheveled and disheveled, he called out to a housekeeper and instructed her to prepare a strong cup of coffee and breakfast.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Farrah asked with a furrowed brow. ¡°Why do you look so disheveled this morning?¡±


    Instead of answering immediately, Ariel stared at his mother for a moment. He held his breath for a few seconds, trying to control the turmoil in his chest. But Farrah¡¯s look really stunned Ariel.


    How could Mom be so heartless?


    Because Ariel¡¯s arrival that morning wasn¡¯t just a casual visit. It was because he wanted to make sure for himself that what Ruben had said was true. Regardless, Ariel needed concrete proof as hisst hope. Evidence he would have to get himself.


    ¡°I had to work overtimest night,¡± Ariel lied. ¡°As you know, Lostic is in bad shape. I have a lot of things to take care of.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The only response Ariel received to his lie was a short sigh. Then silence. No sound hung in the air.


    Ignoring the coffee and breakfast being served for him, Ariel looked back and forth between Farrah and Kurt. There was something different about them. The atmosphere between them was cold.


    Farrah and Kurt both enjoyed their breakfast in silence. There was no conversation to be heard. And although Ariel knew that his parents often didn¡¯t talk to each other, this time it felt different. Ariel could sense it from Kurt¡¯s distressed expression and Farrah¡¯s indifferent demeanor.


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    A housekeeper approached Farrah. Farrah wiped her lips with a clean napkin. Without turning, she asked, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Teddy has arrived.¡±


    The movement of the napkin on Farrah¡¯s lips stopped abruptly. The napkin fell, and this time Farrah turned.


    ¡°Where is he now?¡±


    ¡°Outside.¡±


    Farrah finished her breakfast. ¡°Tell him toe in and fix him a drink.¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam,¡± the housekeeper said with a nod before leaving.


    Meanwhile, Farrah wasted no time upon receiving the news of her security chief¡¯s arrival. She got up from her seat immediately. She left the dining table. Leaving Kurt and Ariel, who were immediately lost in their own thoughts.


    Because in the end, Ariel didn¡¯t need any more proof. Because Teddy¡¯s presence in his parents¡¯ house was now undeniable proof.


    Mom is not allowed to touch Elice. Not anymore.


    So, Ariel got up immediately. Seemingly in a hurry, which startled Kurt. But when he saw Ariel¡¯s reddened eyes, the man was stunned.


    Those eyes suggested an unbearable fear. Tears were ready to break through his son¡¯s defenses.


    ¡°Ariel?¡±


    Ariel cleared his throat. He tried to remainposed as he spoke to his father.


    ¡°I-I have to go to the office, Dad. There¡¯s a morning meeting.¡±


    Without waiting for Kurt to say a word, Ariel stormed out. He walked quickly and caught a glimpse of his mother talking to Teddy.


    As he drove away from his parents¡¯ house, Ariel didn¡¯t actually go straight to the office.


    A meeting? There was no meeting. It was obviously just an excuse for Ariel to leave. Because he wasn¡¯t going to waste the time he had.


    Ariel parked his car. He quickly pulled out his cell phone and dialed Elice¡¯s number, which he hadn¡¯t called in a long time. A number Ruben had gotten months ago. A number that had also been stored on his phone for months.


    But Ariel had hardly ever contacted Elice during that time. Except for the fact that he had sent her a message. After the attack on Garrett.


    As the dial tone rang in Ariel¡¯s ear, his body shook. He gripped the wheel tightly. With a groan, he could no longer hold back.


    Fear was present. Bringing back memories of the past that often haunted Ariel. When Elice moaned in pain. When she couldn¡¯t keep her baby.


    When Elice suffered so much because of him. Elice was always crying and hurting because of him. And this reality almost drove Ariel crazy.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Elice,¡± Ariel pleaded, panic overtaking him. ¡°Please, answer my call, Elice. I beg you, pick up.¡±


    *

 Related

    Reluctantly, Elice had to make a decision. It seemed difficult for her to bnce her job and responsibilities while caring for the Morales family. Something had to give between the two. And it didn¡¯t take Elice long to make her decision.


    It might seem a bit unprofessional, considering that Elice was very new to Metro. Especially since she had just taken over the position of editor-in-chief. But unfortunately, Elice had no choice. She had to put aside the difort and guilt that was growing in her heart. She was forced to squander the trust Hollis had ced in her. The middle-aged man, who had been her mother¡¯s friend, had used his authority at Metro to facilitate Elice¡¯s work all along. This made Elice ufortable not only as a subordinate and a superior, but also for more personal reasons.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision, Garrett.¡±


    As Elice helped Garrett straighten his tie that morning, she said it.


    ¡°What have you decided?¡± Garrett asked, lifting his face slightly to give Elice room to adjust the tie around his neck.


    Elice¡¯s fingers moved gently and precisely, making sure Garrett¡¯s tie was properly secured. Not the slightest bit crooked.


    ¡°I¡¯m resigning from Metro.¡± Elice took a deep breath and let it out slowly. Garrett was taken aback by what he heard. ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Elice stepped back to get the distance she needed. So that she could reevaluate Garrett¡¯s performance that morning. ording to what Garrett had saidst night before he went to bed, he had a morning meeting. So, Elice had to make sure that Garrett looked presentable. And Elice¡¯s smile widened, indicating that she was satisfied with her work.


    But now it wasn¡¯t his appearance that Garrett cared about. Instead, it was Elice.


    So, Garrett took a step forward to close the gap Elice had created between them. His hands reached out to grab Elice¡¯s to make sure she wouldn¡¯t leave anytime soon.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Garrett asked, making sure. ¡°I¡¯m not forcing you, Elice. So if you¡­¡±


    The smile on Elice¡¯s face stopped Garrett¡¯s speech halfway. There was no hint of pressure or coercion in Elice¡¯s expression. None at all. On the contrary, Elice seemed to radiate relief.


    ¡°I am not forced or reluctant at all, Garrett. And even if I was hesitant yesterday, it was definitely not because I was torn between two options,¡± Elice said, raising her head. She looked at Garrett with a soft gaze. ¡°But because I doubted if I could do it or not. You know it¡¯s not easy for me.¡±


    Indeed, Elice and Daphne¡¯s time together had been rtively short. Especially since they didn¡¯t do many activities together. But that was more than enough to prove to Elice that there were many things Daphne had taken on all that time. And recing Daphne was certainly no easy task.


    While Garrett, hearing his wife¡¯s exnation, reflexively let out a long sigh. His eyes returned to Elice¡¯s.


    ¡°I will ask Mr. Carolus to schedule a meeting with you immediately. Mr. Carolus will guide you,¡± Garrett said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll make it.¡±


    About half an hourter, Elice and Garrett had left the house in their respective vehicles. Elice, who let Randi drive her car, used the time during the drive to think.


    Elice was going to meet with Hollis that morning. Of course, it was to discuss her desire to leave Metro. And that wasn¡¯t easy.


    She took a deep breath, stood in front of Hollis¡¯ door and gathered her strength. And finally, she knocked.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Hollis¡¯ voice said. Elice entered immediately and greeted her boss politely.


    ¡°Elice, what brings you to me so early?¡± Hollis asked, motioning for Elice to sit in front of him. Across the desk, Hollis could see a hint of anxiety on Elice¡¯s face.


    ¡°Sorry to take up your time, sir,¡± Elice said before answering Hollis¡¯ question. ¡°But there is something I need to discuss with you.¡±


    Hollis remained silent, waiting for Elice to finish.


    ¡°Regarding my job, sir.¡±


    Once, Hollis nodded. It seemed he could guess.


    ¡°It seems I can no longer work for Metro,¡± Elice concluded. ¡°Forgive me. I know this is so sudden. Especially considering all the kindness you¡¯ve shown me so far.¡±


    Hollis took a long breath and seemed to smile shortly thereafter. His expression was rxed. Nothing like what Elice had imagined a while ago when she had gathered her strength to discuss this.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem, Elice.¡±


    Elice froze while Hollis seemed rxed.


    ¡°I understand your current situation,¡± Hollis continued, nodding repeatedly. ¡°In light of the recent major events that have befallen your husband¡¯s family, it is indeed a wise decision for you to resign.¡±


    Hollis¡¯ understanding made Elice feel both relieved and guilty. But there was nothing she could do about it. She had to take a stand.


    ¡°I sincerely apologize for my unprofessional behavior, sir. And I thank you for all the kindness you¡¯ve shown me so far. I will submit my resignation as soon as possible.¡±


    Hollis nodded and allowed Elice to leave a few secondster.


    Seeing his office door close again, Hollis reached for his phone. To contact someone.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    The greeting from the other end was heard after three seconds of ringing.


    ¡°Hello, sir. Elice has arrived and will be leaving soon.¡±


    A long sigh was heard, followed by a thank you.


    ¡°Alright. Thank you for everything, sir. For everything you¡¯ve done from the beginning, epting Elice to work there, promoting her, and epting her resignation, I thank you. I assure you that the Morales family will not forget your kindness. Please contact me if you need anything.


    A broad, happy smile appeared on Hollis¡¯s face.


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± Hollis said happily. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Carolus. Again, thank you.¡±


    Hollis ended the call feeling incredibly light-hearted. He felt that he had never been happier. And it was all thanks to Elice.


    ¡°Thank you, Elice.¡±


    In reality, Hollis wasn¡¯t in such a special position to bring in new people. Metro was a bigpany, certainly very selective in its choice of employees. And since Elice¡¯s educational background had nothing to do with journalism, relying only on her extracurricr activities in college, it was impossible for her to get in there.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    So, of course, Elice needed more than just Hollis to get a job at Metro. Someone who had a lot of power. Because in reality there was a rtionship that had been known since Daphne¡¯s arrival in Crestdale. When she met with Garrett to discuss the inheritance and found out that there was a woman involved with Garrett.


    In the form of surveince camera footage from the club and the hotel. It didn¡¯t take long for Daphne to find out her whereabouts in Ashford City. She arranged for Elice to be in close proximity to Garrett. And everything happened as it should.


    Returning to her office, Elice found her phone ringing. She rushed to answer it, but was stillte.


    A new number was contacting her. And not just once. Instead, there were twenty-four unanswered callsing to her phone.


    Of course, Elice was surprised. It seemed like she had never been contacted so many times in her life. But aside from that, there was something that made Elice furrow her brow.


    Who is calling me?


    Looking at the new number, Elice was stunned. It felt familiar, but not entirely certain. But Elice¡¯s curiosity was answered a momentter. When a message came in, Elice¡¯s eyes immediately widened.


    0 1 xxxxxxx:


    Elice, it¡¯s me, Ariel.


    I beg you.


    We must meet, Elice.


    I have something to tell you.


    *

 So Hard

    Elice felt her body shake as she finished reading the message. Ariel? She had never expected this man to contact her again. After days of peaceful existence without Ariel¡¯s name, why should she receive another call and message from him?


    Momentarily stunned, Elice jumped in surprise when her phone rang again. As it showed the same number as before, it was undoubtedly Ariel calling Elice again.


    Would Elice answer the call? Reply to his message? Or even ept his invitation to meet?


    The answer was, of course, no.


    Because momentster, Elice took a deep breath. And without hesitation, she rejected the call. And without a second thought, she blocked Ariel¡¯s number.


    *


    Just like thest few days, Garrett couldn¡¯t concentrate on his work. At least not until he met Carolus, as usual. Hoping to get some good news. But what he got was just the opposite.


    ¡°I¡¯m still trying, sir. But it seems Mrs. Farrah has anticipated all of this.¡±


    Farrah was no neer to the dirty and cruel game. She had been doing simr things for years. So, Garrett shouldn¡¯t be surprised if Farrah was very meticulous and clean. Surely Farrah had anticipated everything that could happen.


    ¡°But I will still do everything I can, sir. I will send more people to investigate.¡±


    Garrett sighed briefly. He nodded understandingly.


    ¡°I know,¡± Garrett said quietly. ¡°This cannot be easy.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s understanding actually made Carolus feel ufortable. To feel ipetent. But what could one say? Farrah was getting smarter.


    If in the past Farrah had cleverly exploited the national and global economic situation, which had been hit by currency crises, now it was different. She knew that Daphne¡¯s death would really get the public¡¯s attention. So, an intentional ident was the safest way to go.


    Armed with careless driving or a vehicle that did not meet the requirements for roadworthiness, the incident would surely be considered an ordinary unfortunate event. Although there would still be someone responsible for the incident, it certainly wouldn¡¯t be Farrah herself.


    ¡°Continue your investigation, sir. I believe nothing in this world is truly clean.¡±


    Garrett remained convinced that there had to be loopholes. And although Carolus briefly mentioned that the driver had no family, Garrett doubted it. He still believed that the driver must have chosen one or two people who were most important in his life. No one really lives alone in this world.


    ¡°If only I could find an insider to work with¡­¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Garrett blinked once. Carolus¡¯ words distracted him. He lifted his gaze. At Carolus, who looked almost desperate.


    ¡°¡­ everything would be easier.¡±


    Shifting his sitting position slightly, Garrett knew it was an almost impossible hope. Just as he was surrounded by trustworthy people, so must Farrah be. And if Garrett was thinking of sabotaging a maid in Farrah¡¯s house, it wouldn¡¯t be an easy task.


    Unlike Farrah, who only ordered Yocelyn, Regina, and Thea tomit heinous acts, Garrett wanted something else. He wanted information that would be difficult to get from the maid.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to think about what we can¡¯t do. We only need to think about what we can do. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a hole left by Aunt Farrah.¡± Exhaling once, Garrett remained confident in his hope. ¡°Widen your search,¡± Garrett said then. ¡°His fellow drivers. Where he often gathers, perhaps.¡±


    Carolus nodded. ¡°I will do my best.¡±


    They finished talking about Farrah and Daphne¡¯s ident. Anyway, the police were still investigating the ident. And actually, Garrett and Carolus weren¡¯t interested in it at all. Although they were still watching the investigation, they knew what was more important to pay attention to.


    Leaving that topic, Carolus then discussed some things that Elice had to do in the future. There were at least three foundations that Elice had to study. Not to mention other activities with the name Morales, which were the most important part of it.


    ¡°Elice will resign soon.¡±


    The news did not surprise Carolus. He already knew. A few moments ago, before he set foot in the Pasific Energy building.


    ¡°After that, I hope you will meet with Elice immediately,¡± Garrett continued. ¡°She needs to know what to do. I don¡¯t want Aunt Farrah taking advantage of the situation to put pressure on Elice.¡±


    Unpreparedness, ineptitude, and carelessness could be Farrah¡¯s loophole to bring Elice down. Garrett didn¡¯t want Elice to be humiliated by Farrah.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange a schedule for Madam.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When Carolus left Garrett¡¯s office, his face looked worried. It was his fault for not being able to give Garrett what he wanted. Carolus wanted to curse his limitations.


    If only I could find someone to help me.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to find Farrah¡¯s loophole now. She must have anticipated everything since her n to poison Daphne had failed. Farrah knew that the ident would eventually lead to people ming her. So, she made sure everything went smoothly and cleanly.


    Through Teddy, Farrah managed to find someone who fulfilled her wishes the most. A driver who had been separated from his family. His ex-wife and their only child had left the country two years earlier. To start a new life in a neighboring country.


    The driver, named Bald, was truly free and unattached. No history with Daphne, Farrah or the Morales family. And even though there was something strange about why Bald was willing to trade his free life for tens of millions of dors, Farrah didn¡¯t care. Because in Farrah¡¯s eyes, there was only one answer. That money was everything.


    So, if Carolus was rendered powerless by his limitations, Ruben was different. Because they were different people.


    Immediately after Ariel called Ruben that day, his personal assistant left Ashford City. Using the excuse that he had something to do, Ruben freely entered Farrah¡¯s house. He entered Ariel¡¯s room as his alibi, and when people were unaware, he acted.


    Ruben checked the itineraries and ck boxes of every car in the house. Investigated the interactions of those who lived in the house for the past month. And everything else. Until he had all the information he could. In the form of a shdisk, now in Ariel¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    The man growled. Finding his calls unanswered and messages unreturned, Ariel mmed the wheel.


    Ariel¡¯s face was drenched in sweat. Panicked and afraid. He urged himself to contact Elice again. But it was futile.


    ¡°Oh, God. Please, Elice,¡± Ariel moaned in his panic. ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Answer my phone, Elice.¡±


    No matter how many times Ariel called Elice, just as many of his calls went unanswered. Sending her messages was just as useless.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Ariel mmed the phone down. He hit the wheel repeatedly. He tried to think. What should he do right now?


    Meet Elice?


    The thought crossed Ariel¡¯s mind. He could go to the Metro right away. But no.


    Ariel rejected the idea immediately. Even though the idea sounded very logical, Ariel didn¡¯t want to take the risk.


    An open meeting with Elice would surely attract attention. Not only would Elice possibly avoid him directly if he pressed her. But more than that. Farrah might find out about the meeting. And in the end, Farrah might be suspicious.


    If Farrah knew about his strange behavior, then Ariel¡¯s warning to Elice would be pointless. And Ariel didn¡¯t want to risk that. Elice¡¯s safety was not something he could gamble with.


    ¡°Or ¡­ should I meet Garrett?¡±


    This time, instead of mming his hands on the wheel, Ariel banged his head against it. He didn¡¯t want to meet Garrett. But what if that was the only way he could do it for Elice?


    Maybe it was. After all, Ariel would sacrifice his dignity to save Elice. But would Garrett even meet him? And Ariel realized something. He and Garrett had never met in a good situation. Wouldn¡¯t it be weird if they met? Wouldn¡¯t that be a risk for them?


    *

 Prejudice

    When Garrett returned home from the office that afternoon, he found his wife standing by the window. Elice looked lost in thought, holding her phone in one hand.


    Closing the door behind him, perhaps because of Garrett¡¯s footsteps, finally jolted Elice out of her reverie. She turned to see Garrett¡¯s arrival and greeted him.


    Garrett looked down at the phone in Elice¡¯s hand. Somehow Garrett¡¯s instincts told him there was something there.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take Garrett long to satisfy his curiosity. Without being asked, Elice showed Garrett her phone a momentter.


    ¡°This morning Ariel contacted me.¡±


    Prefacing her exnation with this sentence proved to be effective in changing Garrett¡¯s expression. Surprise was clearly visible in Garrett¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Ariel?¡± Garrett asked, making sure Elice hadn¡¯t identally mentioned someone else¡¯s name. ¡°He contacted you?¡±


    Elice sighed deeply and nodded. She let Garrett take the phone and continued.


    ¡°He tried to contact me over twenty times. I happened to be meeting with Mr. Hollis at the time, so I didn¡¯t answer. But not only that. He sent me a message as well.¡±


    Armed with this exnation, Garrett immediately opened the intended message. He looked at Elice briefly and read it.


    No need to ask, a stab immediately appeared in Garrett¡¯s chest. An ufortable sensation that every man in the world would surely feel. If a man from the past sent a message to Elice, what else would Garrett feel but jealousy? Especially since there was a clear invitation from Ariel for them to meet.


    As it turned out, jealousy wasn¡¯t the only thing that came up. There was another thing that was present. Not anger, not even hatred.


    ¡°Why did Ariel contact you all of a sudden?¡±


    Consciously or not, Garrett was actually asking this question. Without knowing to whom the question was really directed. To Elice or to himself?


    For when Garrett raised his face, he found Elice staring at him with the same confusion reflected in her eyes. Indeed, not only Garrett but also Elice felt the same way. They both wondered why Ariel had contacted Elice after all this time and he hadn¡¯t?Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    That¡¯s why Elice thought about it after returning from the office. She kept staring at the message and felt her head filled with question marks.


    ¡°I thought Ariel wouldn¡¯t contact me again, Garrett.¡±


    This obviously wasn¡¯t an answer to Garrett¡¯s expressed curiosity. Rather, it was a form of proof to add to the countless questions that filled her mind.


    ¡°Even when we weren¡¯t close and decided to get married,¡± Elice continued with an uncertain tone in her voice. As if she wanted to confirm the memories in her head. ¡°He never contacted me again. Not even once. Until he finally sent me a message after the attack that happened to you.¡±


    Garrett remained silent. And so did Elice for a few seconds, until she nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. Ariel has never contacted me in all this time. And if he wanted to meet, he should have shown up before me.¡±


    It was a very logical argument. Judging from past events, Elice wasn¡¯t sure that Ariel needed her permission and willingness to meet. Ariel would havee immediately. Even if he had to cause chaos.


    On the other hand, Garrett also felt that there was something different about the message. The word ¡®please¡¯ that Ariel had typed really felt like a request. It implied helplessness and desperation. Something Ariel should never have done all this time.


    ¡°But I don¡¯t know, Garrett. I¡¯m still not sure,¡± Elice said afterwards. ¡°Because when I remember how he tried to hurt you that night, I think this is just his trap.¡±


    Garrett blinked once. He took a short breath and looked at Elice. In his heart he said to himself.


    Trap me, maybe. But not by trapping you, Elice.


    *


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    Nikita called out to Ariel politely for the umpteenth time. But the man did not seem to hear the secretary¡¯s voice. Ariel remained motionless. Both hands were raised and resting on his elbows, his fingers intertwined under his chin.


    There was a client Ariel had to meet that day. Who had been waiting outside, ready for their business meeting. But when Nikita approached her boss in his office to inform him of the visitor¡¯s arrival, she found Ariel seemingly indifferent.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    Nikita called out to Ariel again. This time in a louder voice. And Ariel answered.


    ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±


    Nikita smiled. ¡°Mr. Marcus wants to meet.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Ariel had almost forgotten his schedule for the morning. He nodded hastily.


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    ¡°Alright, sir.¡±


    As Nikita left, Ariel quickly got up from his seat. He made his way to the sofa in his office. Waiting for his client with a thought running through his mind. That his mind was truly in chaos at this moment.


    Ariel couldn¡¯t concentrate on his work and found his feelings unsettled. With his phone calling Elice almost every hour, he only hoped that his calls would be answered by that woman.


    Now Ariel was having a very hard day. During the day he tried to work, and in the evening, he racked his brains. But in the midst of it all, Ariel realized something. He couldn¡¯t just stay silent. He had to act.


    ¡°I have to know what Mama is nning with Teddy.¡±


    So, Ariel decided to go to his parents¡¯ house before dinner that night. He went in and looked around. He didn¡¯t find Teddy anywhere.


    Ariel climbed the stairs one by one. Downstairs, several maids were arranging dishes on the dining table, so it wasn¡¯t surprising to find the second floor of the house empty.


    ¡°Where are Mom and Dad?¡±


    Luckily, there was a housekeeper who met Ariel there. She answered politely.


    ¡°Sir is in his room, while Madam is in the office with Teddy.¡±


    Ariel nodded. Then he got up immediately. With one hand in his pocket, he knocked on his parents¡¯ door with the other.


    ¡°Dad, it¡¯s me.¡±


    A short timeter Kurt¡¯s voice could be heard. ¡°Come in.¡±


    Ariel entered immediately. He found his father engrossed in emails on his phone. He sat down on the sofa and smiled when he saw Ariel.


    ¡°What are you up to, Dad?¡±


    Ariel sat down in front of Kurt. She nced at the phone in Kurt¡¯s hand with apletely disinterested look.


    ¡°Just reading some emails that came in today,¡± Kurt said as he sighed. ¡°And what about you? Are youing over?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little overwhelmed.¡±


    Ariel leaned her head back. Hended on the sofa and let his eyes wander to the ceiling. Showing the state of a man bearing the pressure of never-ending work.


    ¡°Take it easy, Ariel. Any crisis will pass. I believe you can handle anything.¡±


    Without answering Kurt¡¯s words, Ariel remained silent. It seemed at that moment that Kurt believed that Ariel was really not doing well because of his work. Unbeknownst to Kurt, Ariel¡¯s hand moved when he was distracted. Just as Kurt got up from his seat, Ariel deftly ced a bug under the table. Making sure its position was hidden and no one would notice.


    ¡°Are you having dinner with mom and dad?¡±


    Kurt emerged from the bathroom just in time. Ariel turned and shook her head.


    ¡°I want to,¡± he replied helplessly. ¡°But it looks like Ruben and I have to work overtime tonight.¡±


    Kurt nodded understandingly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard, Ariel. Take care of your health.¡±


    Ariel nodded.


    Ariel left his parents¡¯ room and went to the office. He knocked and, without waiting for Farrah¡¯s permission, opened the door. Causing Farrah¡¯s surprise.


    ¡°Ariel!¡± Farrah eximed with her eyes wide open. ¡°What are you doing? You came in suddenly.¡±


    Ariel smiled weakly. He nced briefly at Teddy. There seemed to be a brief eye contact between Teddy and Farrah. Then Teddy stood up.


    ¡°I apologize, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Farrah nodded and let the man leave the office while Ariel sat down in another chair.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Ariel? Why did youe?¡±


    Ariel frowned at the question. ¡°Can¡¯t Ie to my own parents¡¯ house?¡±


    That wasn¡¯t exactly what Farrah had meant. But startled by Ariel¡¯s sudden arrival while she was talking to Teddy, Farrah inadvertently asked a seemingly blunt question.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that. But I¡¯m just curious why you¡¯ve beening over so muchtely?¡±


    Ariel shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m just feeling overwhelmed. Work at the office is piling up and I thought I¡¯d talk to Dad about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh. So have you met him?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ariel nodded slowly, taking his hand out of his pocket very slowly. He looked at Farrah, making sure his mother¡¯s eyes were only on him. ¡°But he seems busy.¡±


    ¡°He is. And maybe that¡¯s why he seems to being back to Crestdale soon.¡±


    ¡°Mom and Dad are going back to Crestdale?¡± Ariel asked, her eyes wide. His hand moved quickly. It was aimed at the lower corner of the table.


    ¡°Not we,¡± Farrah replied, shaking her head. ¡°Just Papa. Um¡­ I¡¯m stillfortable here.¡±


    Ariel held his breath when he heard this answer. For he knew exactly why Farrah was staying.


    ¡°Oh, okay then, Ma. I guess I should go now.¡±


    Getting up from his seat, Ariel didn¡¯t move immediately. He stood and took a long breath.


    ¡°I was on my way home from the office when I decided to stop here. I thought I wanted to have dinner with Mom and Dad. But it seems that my mind is really overwhelmed right now. Besides, Ruben and I will be working overtime tonight.¡±


    Ariel approached Farrah. He gave her a quick hug and then said goodbye. He left the office, leaving Farrah alone.


    Silence followed. With no sound and no one else around, Farrah automatically fell into a pensive mood. Slowly but surely, the situation at that moment created a strangeness in Farrah¡¯s mind.


    The strangeness that Farrah had mentioned to Ariel earlier was now echoing in her mind. What was once just a form of carelessness was now causing Farrah to think about it.


    Is this just my feeling? Or is this actually the truth?


    Farrah thought hard, trying to remember, until a few wrinkles appeared on her forehead.


    It was then that Farrah finally realized. That Ariel did not like to get together with his family. Hadn¡¯t Ariel been home rarely all this time?


    But why was Arieling overtely?


    The oddity finally manifested itself in the form of a question. Because Farrah had just noticed. That Ariel hade to her house for three days in a row.


    *

 Irregularities

    It had been a few minutes since Ariel had left the office, but Farrah was still stunned by the questions that filled her mind.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ariel? He¡¯s never been like this before, has he? It¡¯s not like Ariel to visit his parents¡¯ house so often.¡±


    The more Farrah thought about it, the more strange she felt. Especially since Ariel¡¯s recent visits coincided with her conversations with Teddy.


    ¡°Is he nning something?¡±


    Farrah wondered again; her thoughts interrupted by a knock at the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    It was Teddy, who had returned to meet Farrah. Seeing Farrah¡¯s troubled expression, Teddy asked, ¡°What is it, madam?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Farrah replied quietly, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m just confused about Ariel¡¯s recent behavior.¡±


    Since this was Farrah¡¯s only child, Teddy refrained from speaking. He remained silent until Farrah spoke again.


    ¡°I feel there¡¯s something strange about Ariel.¡±


    ¡°Strange?¡± Teddy asked, unsure. ¡°Does that mean we need to change our ns, madam?¡±


    Farrah was silent for a moment. Then she sighed deeply and shook her head.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just my guilt for wanting to get rid of Elice,¡± Farrah said in a low voice, as if she was talking to herself rather than Teddy. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s probably it.¡±


    It was more a sense of guilt that Farrah felt consuming her, knowing that nning something would undoubtedly hurt Ariel¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°So, shall we proceed, madam?¡±


    Farrah nodded. ¡°I think Garrett and Elice know I¡¯ve been listening in on their house. They haven¡¯t talked about anything important at home, and that makes me think they know what I¡¯m up to.¡±


    It seemed impossible for Garrett or Elice not to mention her. Especially about Daphne¡¯s ident.


    But among the possibilities there was also the conversation between Elice and Garrettst night that had made her angry. About Ariel, who had obviously contacted Elice again.


    This time Farrah wasn¡¯t going to wait any longer. Her patience had run out.


    ¡°So, let¡¯s forget it. Besides, we have to get rid of her eventually,¡± Farrah said, looking at Teddy. ¡°As soon as possible.¡±


    *


    The bright morning seemed to have eluded Elice and Garrett. Messages and call logs from Ariel that flooded Elice¡¯s phone sessfully made the couple uneasy.


    However, Garrett tried to remain calm in front of Elice. He smiled and made sure Elice enjoyed her breakfast.


    ¡°Mr. Carolus called me,¡± Elice said just before they sat down at the dining room table. ¡°He¡¯sing to see me this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°So soon? I just told him yesterday to arrange a meeting with you.¡±


    Elice nodded. ¡°I think it¡¯s because I have a lot to learn starting now.¡±


    ¡°It seems so,¡± Garrett sighed and rubbed Elice¡¯s arm. ¡°But I hope you¡¯re not too tired. Your health is the most important thing.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s arrival at the office that morning was greeted by an article that Amber had shared with him. The article had just been published earlier that day, detailing Garrett¡¯s aplishments over the past few months.


    ¡°Congrattions, sir,¡± Amber said.


    Garrett just nodded briefly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, sir.¡±


    Garrett often gave t and seemingly ordinary answers on several asions. But this time Amber sensed something different. Garrett¡¯s face suggested that something was on his mind at that moment.


    ¡°Is everything all right, sir?¡± Amber asked.


    Garrett, who had been about to turn on hisputer, suddenly turned to Amber. There was a hint of concern in Amber¡¯s eyes behind the sses she was wearing.


    Understandable. After spending days with Garrett, Amber certainly understood his attitude and character. And if it had to do with his troubled mind, Amber wouldn¡¯t be wrong.


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Amber wouldn¡¯t be wrong to guess that answer either. Garrett was lying. But Amber didn¡¯t push any further. Instead, she immediately took out the tablet that always apanied her daily work. She began to read Garrett¡¯s important schedule for the day.


    ¡°And finally, I have a meeting with Mrs. Nelly at five.¡±


    ¡°At five?¡± Garrett asked, taking a deep breath. ¡°Can¡¯t it be moved up?¡±


    Amber shook her head. ¡°You have a meeting at three, and it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s going to end anytime soon.¡±


    Garrett had no choice. Finally, he nodded and let Amber leave.


    Alone in his office, Garrett didn¡¯t get to work right away. His increasingly troubled mind robbed him of his usual enthusiasm for work. And that was certainly because of his conversation with Elice the night before, which had touched on Ariel.


    The longer Garrett thought about the message Ariel had sent to Elice, the more convinced he became that something strange was going on. Sending a desperate message was not like Ariel.


    But Garrett couldn¡¯t find any clues. But the option of asking Elice to answer Ariel¡¯s message was certainly not a way out for him. Garrett didn¡¯t want to take the risk if it was about Elice and the baby she was carrying.


    Garrett tried to control his mind. He tried to push away the various negative thoughts that tried to bother him throughout the day. He had apany to run. He couldn¡¯t allow his mind to be in chaos when he needed to be focused.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Finally, when all of Garrett¡¯s appointments werepleted by half past seven in the evening, he hurriedly got into his car. As Abert immediately started the engine and drove the four-wheeler, Garrett held his breath.


    Strange. Garrett should have been relieved that he and Abert were finally on their way home. But for some reason, Garrett didn¡¯t feel calm at that moment.


    Garrett¡¯s mind drifted back to that night. When he and Dariel had been attacked so suddenly.


    After that incident, Garrett had asked Amber topletely overhaul his schedule. He wasn¡¯t about to take the same risk. Especially now that he realized that the ambitions of those who wanted to get rid of him were out of control.


    But at that time, the streets were still crowded. It wouldn¡¯t be impossible for Garrett to experience something simr, right?


    However, for some reason, Garrett¡¯s intuition told him otherwise at that moment. As if it was sending him a signal that something was about to happen.


    Garrett sighed and tried to calm down, maybe talking to Abert could be one of the remedies.


    ¡°How is Dariel?¡± Garrett asked.


    Abert looked at Garrett through the rearview mirror. Then he turned his attention back to the road, which was teeming with traffic.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine, sir,¡± Abert replied. ¡°Dariel¡¯s recovering, but it doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯ll be back to work anytime soon. The stitches aren¡¯tpletely healed yet.¡±


    Garrett nodded. He remembered the long gash on Dariel¡¯s hand. It would probably take some time for him to fully recover.


    There was no more conversation. Silence once again filled the slow ride home. There wasn¡¯t much Abert could do because of all the vehicles on the road.


    Abert drove as carefully as he could. He knew that Garrett¡¯s safety was of the utmost importance. He was paid to look after Garrett. To protect Garrett. No matter what.


    But sometimes, when fate had spoken, even firmness couldn¡¯t help. For when the light that had stopped the car turned green, Abert became careless. He drove the car with the assumption that no vehicle would vite the traffic rules.


    At the intersection of the main road, a truck approached quickly. It collided with the car Abert was driving.


    *

 The Answer 1

    As usual, Elice waited for Garrett¡¯s return. After meeting Carolus, she noticed that the sky outside had darkened. But it was strange because Garrett had not arrived yet.


    Descending each step with a restless feeling, Elice could faintly hear sounds of activity behind her. She moved towards the source of the noise. In the dining room, to be exact. Where some domestic helpers were preparing meals.


    Garrett came homete. That was the conclusion Elice came to quickly. So, she did not think twice. She went back to her room and grabbed her cell phone.


    Elice immediately tried to call Garrett. But her call did not go through. Her husband¡¯s phone was off. And instantly, her anxiety turned to worry.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Elice tried to calm herself. But the shes of what had happened to Garrett made it impossible for her to rx. The worry escted. It urged her to contact Amber.


    ¡°Good evening, madam.¡±


    Trying to suppress some of the increasingly confusing worry, Elice sat down. She answered the greeting as best she could. Trying to remain calm, she asked.


    ¡°Are you still with Garrett? Uh¡­ he hasn¡¯te home and his phone number is inactive.¡±


    Silently praying, Amber¡¯s answer crushed her hopes. ¡°Mr. Garrett has been home since about half past six, madam.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Elice froze. Slowly she nced at the clock in her room. An hour and a half had passed.


    Could Garrett be stuck in traffic?


    But that possibility was not enough for Elice. By the time her call to Amber ended, Elice could feel her hands shaking.


    Maybe it was the pregnancy hormones that made negative thoughts easy. But really. The ufortable palpitations that had been shaking her heart since earlier were for real. Something she could not ignore.


    Elice rose. Trying to stay sane as seconds passed and Garrett still had note home. She paced back and forth. Eroding time as she walked around her room. Hoping that everything would be okay. But fate did not say so.


    All of Elice¡¯s bad feelings turned out to be true. Finally, the butler who had reced Yocelyn knocked on her bedroom door. The middle-aged woman named Rosaline Smith said with a look that made Elice¡¯s body freeze.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Rosaline looked at Elice helplessly. She replied, ¡°Mr. Garrett had an ident, madam.¡±


    And immediately Elice¡¯s legs lost strength. Her body weakened. She almost fell, if Rosalina had not caught her body immediately.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    *


    Ambnces and police rushed to the scene. Although Garrett and Abert were unhurt, they were rushed to the nearest hospital.


    Fortunately, the truck that hit Garrett¡¯s car only hit the enginepartment. Aside from Garrett, Abert did not even have a scratch from the incident.


    The ambnce arrived at the hospital very quickly. Both were taken to the emergency room. For a more detailed medical examination.


    ¡°Are you okay, sir?¡±


    Abert was standing right next to Garrett¡¯s bed. When the doctor wanted to examine him, he decided to make sure of the man¡¯s condition first.


    Garrett nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    There was something in Garrett¡¯s voice. Something that made Abert furrow his brow. He could sense that something was troubling Garrett¡¯s mind at that moment.


    ¡°What is it, sir?¡± Abert askedter. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    A doctor immediately examined Garrett¡¯s condition. He left it at that. And to Abert¡¯s question, Garrett did not answer.


    The doctor checked Garrett¡¯s eyesight. He made sure the vital organ was in good condition.


    ¡°No concussion, no scratches, no other symptoms. But it¡¯s better for you to rest for a while to relieve the post-ident shock.¡±


    Garrett nodded. As the doctor examined him, Abert acted quickly. He sent a short message to his colleague.     Andrean:


    Hurry to Unity Health Medical Center


    1-1-2     After sending the emergency code message to his colleague, Abert approached Garrett. Who seemed to ignore the doctor¡¯s advice. Instead of resting, he seemed to be leaning back. His face looked serious. Lost in thought.


    Strange.


    Garrett felt there was something strange about that moment. The ident did not seem to be an ident. True, his car was destroyed in the enginepartment. But the incident did not harm him at all.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    Abert¡¯s voice broke Garrett¡¯s reverie. The man blinked once. He raised his face. Intending to look at Abert, but his eyes went elsewhere instead.


    Over there. There was a man with a mask over his face. Walking through the crowd of inmates in the emergency room.


    The man¡¯s face was neatly covered. But there was something about him that caught Garrett¡¯s attention.


    Their eyes met. They stared at each other for several seconds without blinking. Then he disappeared down the hall.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    Once again, Garrett ignored Abert. Instead, he raised his eyes. Up. At the directional sign installed there.


    Garrett¡¯s feet kicked off the bed. He touched the floor and Abert quickly caught him.


    ¡°Where are you going, sir?¡±


    Ignoring Abert, Garrett brushed his hand away. He answered briefly. ¡°Toilet.¡±


    Having said that, Garrett stood up quickly. He walked to the bathroom and Abert followed him. But as he was about to enter, Garrett instructed Abert.


    ¡°Stay outside. Make sure no one enters.¡±


    Abert¡¯s footsteps stopped immediately. He nodded. He obeyed Garrett¡¯s wordspletely.


    Garrett entered. He walked slowly, full of anticipation. Because he knew he was taking a risk by going there. But the risk was worth the curiosity he felt due to the strangeness of the ident.


    It was not difficult to figure out who was behind thetest incident that had just happened to him. Garrett was sure that his guess was not wrong. It was Ariel¡¯s doing. The only thing Garrett could not figure out was why Ariel didn¡¯t hurt him?


    It would be very easy for Ariel to order the truck to hit his car. At the right ce, the right time, and the right speed, Garrett would surely have a fatal ident. Not much different from the chronology of the ident that happened to Daphne.


    And the strangeness Garrett felt became even more pronounced when he noticed Ariel¡¯s presence in the hospital. For Garrett would not be wrong in guessing who the man was who had locked eyes with him earlier. The man with a mask over his face.


    *

 The Answer 2

    It was Ariel. So, Garrett decided to go to the toilet. To follow the man. Because with that look, Ariel seemed to be sending him a message.


    The toilet was empty. There was only one figure. Standing at the sink. Turning on the tap. And staring at Garrett¡¯s presence through the reflection in the mirror.


    ¡°Ariel.¡±


    Ariel pulled his hand away from the running water. He deliberately let the water continue to flow, ncing briefly at Garrett standing beside him.


    The face behind the mask was hardened. You could tell by the bulging veins on his forehead. Along with the red tint to his eyes. As if a great battle was going on in his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to beat around the bush, Garrett.¡±


    Even Ariel¡¯s voice was shaking. A clear sign that this was a very difficult decision for him. Torn between anger towards the person he hated and concern for the person he loved. Ariel did not have many choices.


    ¡°Mom is suspicious of you and Elice.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s head throbbed. Maybe from the ident earlier. But he held on. Quickly gripping the wall.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Mom is sure that you and Elice know that Mom is bugging your house.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s eyes widened. But Ariel did not give Garrett a chance to speak. He wanted to end the conversation as soon as possible.


    ¡°Because there hasn¡¯t been any important discussion so far,¡± Ariel continued. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Garrett did not answer. He chose the safe way when he still did not understand. Why was Ariel meeting him and what was the purpose of the conversation?


    Ariel took a deep breath. Trying to calm the turmoil raging in his chest. Under the pressure of self-esteem and limitedmon sense, Ariel knew he did not have many choices.


    For in the end, Ariel made a hard choice. But it was worth it. For the safety of the person he loved most.


    ¡°Mom wants to get rid of Elice.¡±


    Garrett was confident that he was fine after the ident earlier. Even the doctor who examined him had confirmed it. Garrett was perfectly fine.


    But when Garrett heard Ariel¡¯s words, he immediately doubted the doctor¡¯s diagnosis. His heart seemed to stop beating and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    ¡°W-what did you say?¡± Garrett asked, his voice shaking. It sounded very low. Barely audible to anyone. ¡°Auntie wants to get rid of Elice?¡±


    For a moment, Ariel was silent. She felt there was no need to answer something he had already made clear.


    ¡°I know you anticipated Mom¡¯s movements. But Mom is not that stupid. And because of your brash actions, Mom wants to get rid of Elice soon.¡±


    Turning slightly, Ariel faced Garrett. She clearly saw how Garrett¡¯s expression changed because of her words.


    Garrett was stunned. Quickly he was able to piece together what Ariel had said.


    Farrah did not get anything for several days of knocking. She felt it was pointless to tap Garrett¡¯s house. And if she did not benefit from it, Farrah would not lose anything if her ns changed.


    Suddenly, Garrett closed his eyes. His jaw clenched. His hand that had been gripping the wall clenched into a fist.


    Damn it! But Garrett had not expected this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what mom¡¯s n is. So, it¡¯s your job to keep her safe.¡±


    It was really hard for Ariel to say that. Asking Garrett to protect Elice surely hurt his pride and the love he had for her. But Ariel knew that he could not guarantee Elice¡¯s safety. He also realized that he could not do it himself.


    I cannot act recklessly.


    If Ariel made a mistake, he knew the consequences. Elice¡¯s safety would be even more endangered.


    ¡°I will never forgive you if anything bad happens to Elice,¡± Ariel continued, her eyes fixed on Garrett. ¡°I will kill you with my own hands.¡±


    Garrett did not care about Ariel¡¯s threat. Not even a little bit intimidated. But what kept him quiet at the moment was only one thing. That Elice¡¯s safety was in danger.


    Ironically. But just when Garrett thought that deceiving Farrah was the right thing to do, the opposite happened. Farrah clearly saw what was happening. And now it was proven. Trying to deceive Farrah in this way was a fatal mistake.


    ¡°Remember this well.¡±


    Ariel stepped forward. She wanted to leave. But Garrett¡¯s words stopped his footsteps immediately.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Just as Ariel found it hard to ask Garrett to protect Elice, Garrett felt the same when he expressed his gratitude. After all, they had never had a close and mutually supportive rtionship. Not even once.


    So, it was certainly a rare event. Something that seemed almost impossible, even if the world were to end.


    But Garrett¡¯s humanity was touched. Because he knew the extent of the risk Ariel was taking in that moment.


    Ariel manipted his ident. She deliberately arranged events so that he would have an ident. But making sure he did not get hurt at all. Because Ariel had only one goal. To give him and Garrett a chance to talk without arousing suspicion.


    Because it would attract a lot of attention if Ariel went directly to Garrett. Calling him was not a safe option either. And the hospital was the right choice for Ariel.


    ¡°No need to thank me.¡±


    Ariel looked briefly at Garrett. He sighed heavily. He adjusted the mask to cover his face as it should. Because after he finished speaking, he really left Garrett alone there.


    ¡°I¡¯m not helping you,¡± Ariel whispered. ¡°I¡¯m just saving Elice and myself.¡±


    *This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Feeling

    Elice hated going to the hospital. Even more so when Garrett was the reason for her visit.


    Feelings of worry and fear mixed together. Mixed and clouded Elice¡¯s mind. She couldn¡¯t be calm. Not until she met Garrett.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    When Elice entered the hospital room and found Garrett lying in bed without any injuries, relief came. The tension left Elice. Almost along with what little energy she had left.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    Elice¡¯s body nearly copsed. But Rosaline, who came with her, acted quickly. She caught Elice¡¯s body just in time.


    Elice looked desperate. If before her legs had been able to kick strongly to catch Garrett as quickly as possible, now it was the opposite. Her legs felt shaky and weak as she walked.


    Elice approached Garrett. Her hand was raised. Itnded on Garrett¡¯s cheek. And a tear fell down his cheek.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Rosaline made sure Elice could stand on her own. She bowed her head politely. Then, understandingly, she decided to leave. Closing the door from the outside. Leave the couple to their private time.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Elice¡¯s other hand rose as well. It cupped both of Garrett¡¯s cheekspletely. Her eyes moved. Quickly checking Garrett¡¯s condition.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Elice. I¡¯m perfectly all right. I¡¯m not hurt at all.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Elice heard that. Elice could see the truth. But Elice couldn¡¯t believe it right away. Not until Elice felt Garrett in her arms.


    With her eyes closed, Elice hugged Garrett. She held him in the midst of various fears that needed to be calmed.


    Garrett was silent. He returned Elice¡¯s embrace. Allowing Elice to calm the turmoil that was shaking them.


    Faintly, Garrett heard sobbing. As Elice¡¯s grip tightened around him, Garrett felt his wife¡¯s skin grow colder.


    Garrett tried to soothe Elice. With gentle and loving strokes down her back. Turning slightly, he nted a kiss in her hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elice.¡±


    Elice didn¡¯t speak. But the shadows of recent events filled her mind.


    From Garrett¡¯s attack, Daphne¡¯s attempted murder at home, and Daphne¡¯s ident. And now?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you, Garrett,¡± Elice finally whispered. ¡°I¡¯m afraid. I can¡¯t lose you.¡±


    This time it was Garrett who tightened the embrace. Elice¡¯s words were filled with fear and hope. Something that reminded him of his conversation with Ariel earlier.


    Because at that moment, Garrett didn¡¯t care how many idents he had to endure. He didn¡¯t care about his own safety. But he was afraid for Elice. Because Ariel¡¯s voice echoed in his head again. Echoing since before. Relentlessly.


    ¡°Mom wants to get rid of Elice.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s body trembled. Fear, wildly imagining the worst-case scenarios in his mind.


    No. I won¡¯t let anything bad happen to Elice.


    In the curve of Elice¡¯s shoulder, Garrett nodded. Trying to calm Elice down. Himself as well.


    ¡°You won¡¯t lose me. I¡¯ll always be by your side.¡±


    Then Garrett loosened their embrace. Creating some distance so he could wipe away the tears that had soaked Elice¡¯s face. He smiled. Tried to smile as usual.


    Garrett reached for Elice¡¯s hand. Held it tight. Drawing Elice¡¯s tear-filled eyes to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything to always be with you, Elice.¡±


    Beyond that, Garrett also promised. Not only to Elice. But also, to himself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    Garrett brought Elice¡¯s fingers to his lips. He kissed them lovingly. And not without reason. Because it wasn¡¯t only Elice who needed to be reassured. But also himself.


    ¡°I will always protect you.¡±


    Because his encounter with Ariel had brought out Garrett¡¯s worries. Fear consumed him. Made him restless. With every breath he took now, Garrett felt heavy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let anything bad happen to you, Elice,¡± Garrett said. His eyes looked intensely at Elice. ¡°I love you.¡±


    When Garrett spoke the words of love, he didn¡¯t know that not only Elice heard them. Instead, a man standing at the door of the room also heard them. Through a small gap he created, he could clearly see Elice nodding in response to that heartfelt expression.


    Elice burst into tears. She embraced Garrett again. In a sweet smile that brought bitterness to another¡¯s heart.


    Heartbreaking. But Ariel knew it was the choice he had made. Until turmoil rose within him. And like a loser, he turned. Walking down the hall with his head bowed. Both hands clenched at his sides.


    Trying to stay upright. Keep walking. Holding on with all his might. But a voice inside of him couldn¡¯t be silenced. For in the end, he cursed. For the fate that forced him to retreat in a difficult decision.


    *


    Last night, after Ariel¡¯s visit to his parents¡¯ house¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ariel? He¡¯s never been like this before? Coming to his parents¡¯ house often isn¡¯t Ariel¡¯s nature.¡±


    ¡°Is he nning something?¡±


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°What is it, madam?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ve just been wondering about Arieltely.¡±


    ¡°I feel there¡¯s something strange about Ariel.¡±


    ¡°Strange? Does that mean we need to change our ns, madam?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just me, because I want to get rid of Elice. Yes. It seems that¡¯s why.¡±


    ¡°So shall we continue, ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°I think Garrett and Elice know that I¡¯ve been bugging their house. So far they haven¡¯t discussed anything important at home and that makes me think they know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    ¡°So, let¡¯s forget about it. Besides, we have to get rid of them in the end. As soon as possible.¡±


    Ariel¡¯s heart seemed to stop as he listened to Farrah and Teddy¡¯s conversation. In the middle of the night, Ariel¡¯s body felt cold as he realized something. That it wasn¡¯t only Garrett and Elice that Farrah suspected now. But also, himself.


    Ariel closed his eyes. Both his hands rested on the desk, clenched tightly.


    I shouldn¡¯t have been so conspicuous.


    But there was nothing Ariel could do. Because the concern for Elice¡¯s safety made a part of his rationality disappear. Reced by impulsive actions that led to Farrah¡¯s suspicion.


    Taking a deep breath, Ariel slowly opened his eyes. He tried to calm down. Think quickly. Trying to find a way out of this. Because Elice¡¯s safety and his own suspicion were things he had to prioritize.


    Ariel reached for the phone on the table. Quickly she contacted Ruben.


    ¡°Ruben, I need you to do something.¡±


    Getting straight to the point, Ariel clearly instructed Ruben to find a four-wheeled vehicle and a driver willing to be paid. To hurt Garrett.


    ¡°I want it done as soon as possible. But be careful not to hurt Garrett.¡±


    Ariel¡¯s jaw tightened. No. Not because he cared about Garrett¡¯s safety. But because he knew that only Garrett could protect Elice twenty-four hours a day.


    ¡°What do you mean, sir?¡±


    There was doubt in Ruben¡¯s question. He obviously didn¡¯t understand. But Ariel decided not to exin it over the phone.


    ¡°Do what I told you. Ande here tomorrow night.¡±


    *


    Now¡­.


    Eventually, Ruben understood Ariel¡¯s goal. He really didn¡¯t want to hurt Garrett. On the contrary.


    ¡°This is the only way to keep Mom from getting suspicious.¡±


    Ariel said, sping his hands together. He had juste back from the hospital. To meet and talk to Garrett ording to his n.


    ¡°That¡¯s a really risky move, sir.¡±


    Ruben¡¯s voice made Ariel raise his face. He looked at Ruben. Finding his personal assistant¡¯s concern.


    ¡°Mom won¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing unless you leak it.¡±


    Ruben nodded. ¡°Of course I won¡¯t leak it, sir. But are you really sure?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Ariel¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. And it wasn¡¯t hard for Ruben to exin.


    ¡°What you¡¯re doing is clearly against what Mrs. Farrah wants. Doing all this is the same as going against Mrs. Farrah.¡±


    Ariel was stunned. He confirmed Ruben¡¯s words. And he had thought about it thoroughly.


    ¡°I would never go against Mama, unless Mama wanted to get rid of Elice.¡±


    Silently, Ruben couldn¡¯t say anything when Ariel mentioned this name. For without Ariel having to exin, everything was already clear.


    Ariel loved Elice.


    His mind spun. Ariel yed with glimpses of the past. Beautiful and full ofughter. With Elice in his arms, looking at him with love.


    Before, Ariel thought it was just ordinary love. Feelings that weren¡¯t special. That would just go away and he could find a recement.


    But Ariel was wrong. And when he realized it, it was already toote. Elice already hated him.


    Elicey on the hospital bed. Alone, holding back the grief of losing her child. Which dissolved in Farrah¡¯s contempt. And for all that, Ariel thought there would be no guilt guing him.


    But once again Ariel was wrong. The image of Elice smiling when she announced her pregnancy haunted him. Elice¡¯s happyughter echoed in his ears. Ringing in his ears with each approaching night.


    It disturbed him. And no matter how hard Ariel tried to push it away, the result was always the same. A growing regret that quickly took root in his heart.


    There was nothing Ariel could do if Elice wouldn¡¯t take him back. He could only restrain himself when Elice threw herself into the arms of another. And the happiness in Elice¡¯s eyes when she was pregnant again was a p in Ariel¡¯s face.


    Once again Ariel was shaken by regret. He wanted to deny the reality, but now Elice seemed really happy. Something that made him realize something. That maybe this was the only thing he could do. To keep Elice safe.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    Ariel¡¯s voice trembled. But filled with unshakeable determination. Silencing Ruben in a thousandnguages.


    ¡°To ensure Elice¡¯s safety,¡± Ariel continued, nodding once. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯ll do anything.¡±


    Regardless of whether everything he did would benefit Garrett in the end, Ariel would do it anyway. In fact, it felt bitter. Because the image of Elice answering Garrett¡¯s deration of love with her eyes felt more piercing than Elice saying the same words.


    Ariel knew that. His ce in Elice¡¯s heart had been reced. It hurt his feelings. But unfortunately, Ariel couldn¡¯t use that as a reason to neglect Elice.


    Ariel¡¯s hand clenched tightly. He tried to hold his breath for a moment. Faintly. Slowly. But Ariel felt a grip squeezing his heart.


    Painful. Suffocating. But Ariel was powerless as he clearly realized a fact that had remained undiscovered until now.


    I love you, Elice.


    *

 Unwavering 1

    An article caught Farrah¡¯s attention that morning. As she slowly opened her eyes and shook off the remnants of her deep slumber, a headline on her phone¡¯s alert stopped her in her tracks.


    Originally, Farrah had intended to start her day right away. A little exercise followed by a leisurely breakfast. But because of that one name, her routine would have to wait.


    It was the name Morales that caught Farrah¡¯s attention. It forced her to open the message immediately and read the news. An article about an ident that had befallen the heir to the conglomerate family that owned thergest coal miningpany in Oceana.


    Farrah was stunned. When she finished reading the entire article, her hand slowly dropped, apanied by a furrow in her forehead. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if a thought popped into her head and a name came to mind.


    Ariel?


    The sound of the bathroom door interrupted Farrah¡¯s train of thought. She turned to find her husband, who had just finished showering. She quickly put down her phone and approached Kurt.


    ¡°Is everything ready?¡± Farrah asked casually. ¡°Are you really going back to Crestdale this morning?¡±


    Kurt nodded indifferently and walked past Farrah, heading straight for the locker room. It was then that Farrah realized that this time Kurt really disagreed with her.


    Go back to Crestdale while all these things are unresolved? Oh, of course Farrah wouldn¡¯t do that. This time she would make sure that everything would end. Just one step away. Farrah wouldn¡¯t let this momentum slip away so easily.


    So, when Kurt invited her to go home with him, Farrah of course refused. And now Farrah wouldn¡¯t be surprised at all if Kurt¡¯s behavior seemed different than usual.


    Farrah sighedzily and shook her head briefly as she followed Kurt. Instead of entering, Farrah just stood at the threshold, leaning against the door frame with her hands sped across her chest.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act like this, Kurt. Isn¡¯t it toote for you to stop me?¡±


    Kurt¡¯s hand, which was about to grab a shirt from the closet, stopped immediately. He turned to look at his wife, his expression one of disbelief.


    ¡°Toote?¡±


    Kurt dramatically closed his eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe that Farrah could argue with him so calmly.


    There was no need to hide it; Kurt¡¯s purpose in returning to Crestdale was to subtly persuade Farrah to abandon all the ns she had made. He wanted to stop his wife¡¯s actions against the Garrett family. Farrah had been acting irrationally enough all along. Daphne¡¯s death had clearly been a wake-up call for Kurt.


    Even Farrah didn¡¯t hesitate to hurt her own mother. So was there any guarantee that Farrah would not do such things in the future? The answer, of course, was none.


    It all started with wealth. But no matter how much Farrah gained and aplished, she would never be satisfied. Now Kurt was convinced that supporting and helping his wife all this time in the name of love and trying to make her happy was very wrong.


    Farrah would never feel satisfied. She would never feel happy. She wouldn¡¯t stop until everything was ruined and she had everything she wanted.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Farrah,¡± Kurt said, looking sadly at his wife. ¡°Let¡¯s end all this. Before it¡¯s toote and we regret it.¡±


    ¡°Regret?¡± Farrah snorted with a sneer. As if Kurt¡¯s plea was a joke to her. Then she shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t stop. I will never stop until everything that should be mine is in my hands.¡±


    ¡°Farrah,¡± Kurt grumbled. ¡°This wasn¡¯t yours to begin with.¡±


    Farrah simply replied to Kurt¡¯s words.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, it will all be mine in the end.¡±


    Kurt felt desperate. Everything he said seemed meaningless in front of his wife; a woman blinded by wealth.


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not just doing this for me, Kurt. I¡¯m doing it for Ariel, too. In the end, Ariel will have everything I have. I want Ariel to have everything.¡±


    ¡°But does Ariel want that?¡±


    Confidently, Farrah nodded. ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t you see how determined Ariel was to get rid of the Garretts the other day?¡±


    Kurt wouldn¡¯t forget that. Ironically, the saying was about to prove true? That the apple doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree?


    ¡°That¡¯s more than enough proof. That Ariel wants what I want.¡±


    ¡°No, Farrah,¡± Kurt rejected reality. ¡°I¡¯m begging you. Don¡¯t let Ariel go too far.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk as if you aren¡¯t involved at all.¡±


    This usation hit Kurt hard. What Farrah had said was true. Whether he liked it or not, he had to admit it.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m involved too. But I want to stop, Farrah. Oh, God.¡±


    Kurt winced. His hands rubbed his face roughly. A hint of tears formed in his eyes. Warmth and guilt.


    ¡°We killed Mama. We killed your own biological mother, Farrah.¡±


    Farrah flinched at Kurt¡¯s emotional words. Her face looked pained, regret burning in her eyes.


    ¡°We killed Papa. We killed your own sibling, Farrah. But how could we kill Mama?¡±


    Kurt raked his hair. When he said that, his mind was at stake. He thought he would go crazy if shes of the past kept swirling in his head.


    ¡°We made a woman a widow, Farrah. We made a child lose his parents. We destroyed our own family.¡±


    Kurt¡¯s remorse overflowed. He couldn¡¯t hold it back. A single drop of guilt fell from his eyes and rolled down his aged cheeks.


    A suffocating feeling arose, making the remorse that tormented him even stronger. It crushed him with various regrets that he could never shake off.


    ¡°How could we do all this?¡±


    Farrah took a deep breath. There was bitterness, palpable. There. At the back of her throat. But soon the bitterness didn¡¯t linger. Because Farrah immediately swallowed it down. Rejected it. Discarded it. She grinned.


    ¡°We can do this. Of course we can. If you could give me everything I want and if I could have it all,¡± Farrah said with a sarcastic expression. ¡°I certainly wouldn¡¯t do that, Kurt.¡±


    ¡°What else do you not have? I¡¯ve already given everything I have. Oh God, Farrah. I beg you.¡±


    A plea that was clearly futile. Kurt knew it too. That no matter what he said or did to stop Farrah, it would all be in vain. Farrah would never stop until everything the Morales family owned was in her hands. But he tried anyway.


    ¡°Stop all this.¡±


    *

 Unwavering 2

    Without the slightest hesitation. Not once did Farrah¡¯s eyes blink. She shook her head, expressionless.


    ¡°I won¡¯t stop until it¡¯s all done.¡±


    Kurt had expected this. But he had hoped.


    ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t think we need to talk about this anymore. I won¡¯t drive you to the airport. There¡¯s something I have to do.¡±


    Farrah sighed deeply. Standing up. Getting ready to leave. But she took a moment to speak again.


    ¡°Later. One day you¡¯ll understand that what I¡¯m doing is for all of us. For us. Especially for Ariel.¡±


    Because in Farrah¡¯s mind, that was all that mattered. That she wanted Ariel to have everything. That everything she had would eventually end up in Ariel¡¯s hands.


    ¡°This is for Ariel¡¯s happiness,¡± Farrah whispered. ¡°For the happiness of the only child I have. I won¡¯t let her suffer as I have.¡±


    Suffer? The very word made Kurt grimace. Was Farrah so blind that she couldn¡¯t see the abundance of blessings she had?


    So, when Farrah turned around. nning to leave. Kurt¡¯s voice was heard.


    ¡°For Ariel¡¯s happiness?¡±


    Farrah¡¯s steps stopped instantly. But she didn¡¯t look back. She stood still, facing away from her husband.


    ¡°Are you sure this is all for Ariel? Is this really what Ariel wants?¡± Kurt asked painfully. Then he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sure Ariel doesn¡¯t want all this, Farrah.¡±


    Farrah remained silent. Saying nothing.


    ¡°No, Farrah. Ariel doesn¡¯t want all this. Ariel only wants one thing,¡± Kurt continued with a very real feeling of regret in his chest. ¡°Elice.¡±


    Because Kurt wasn¡¯t blind. He could see everything very clearly.


    ¡°Ariel only wants Elice. And what he says. What he wants to do, it¡¯s all for Elice. How can you not see all that?¡±


    Kurt erupted. He tried to pretend not to see, but how could he? He clearly saw that the reason Ariel was doing all this was Elice. The reason Ariel wanted to help Farrah take over Pacific Energy was Elice. His son didn¡¯t want anything else. He just wanted Elice.


    ¡°So, I beg you, Farrah. If you really want to see Ariel happy, I beg you. Stop all this. Ariel won¡¯t be happy with what you are doing.¡±


    Would Farrah be moved? If the sadness of her parents and siblings couldn¡¯t soften Farrah¡¯s heart and feelings, what about the opposite? Would her child¡¯s sadness seed? Isn¡¯t that the natural order of things? A child¡¯s sadness is a parent¡¯s death.Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know what¡¯s best for Ariel, Kurt. I know my son. I know what Ariel should have.¡±


    Kurt closed his eyes. Defeated by the stubbornness of his wife¡¯s blinded mind.


    ¡°What¡¯s best for you, not for Ariel. And if you really know Ariel, you should know that Ariel never wants anyone else¡¯s stuff. He only wants what¡¯s rightfully his.¡±


    Kurt clenched his fists. He tried to hold on to the wall. His legs were shaking. Weak from everything that had happened and he couldn¡¯t stop it.


    ¡°Ariel was never a greedy man, Farrah. So, I beg you. Don¡¯t make Ariel like you.¡±


    The reproach shot straight into Farrah¡¯s heart. Was she greedy? No. Farrah was certain that what she was doing was to get what was rightfully hers.


    ¡°I beg you, Farrah. Don¡¯t go any further. Stop your ambition to get everything.¡±


    Because in Kurt¡¯s mind, a fear arose. A terrible thing that made him specte. Until when would all her actions be protected and shielded from judgment?


    ¡°Stop the ambition to have everything. Stop it. Stop before we lose everything.¡±


    *


    For a few moments, Carolus was silent. He just stared at Bald, the driver who had caused the fatal ident. The ident that had led to Daphne¡¯s death.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Bald¡¯s question made Carolus blink once. The harsh, gruff voice caused Carolus¡¯ gaze to shift to Bald¡¯s pair of retinas. There was a glint of annoyance and fatigue. For Carolus met him often without ever getting bored.


    ¡°Um.¡± Carolus cleared his throat. He seemed to undo the button of his jacket and let it fall, and he felt relieved. Slightly, Carolus leaned back in his chair. ¡°I know you¡¯re tired of my visits,¡± Carolus said afterwards. In front of him, Bald confirmed the statement with a grunt. ¡°But unfortunately, I¡¯ll keeping to you until I get what I¡¯m looking for.¡±


    Bald rolled his eyes. ¡°What are you looking for?¡± he asked without waiting for Carolus to answer. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. It was an ident. I was sleepy. You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to drive for hours without rest.¡±


    Carolus¡¯ eyes blinked once. He looked at Bald. Then slowly something else appeared on his face. It was a faint smile.


    ¡°Ah, so you were tired? Um.¡±


    Carolus nodded repeatedly with an expression that made Bald furrow his brow. He could sense a difference in Carolus¡¯ demeanor at that moment. Not like usual, where the man seemed to be pushing him. This time was different. Carolus seemed more rxed. A difference that somehow puzzled Bald.


    ¡°Of course. You were tired from driving for so long without stopping. You must have been working very hard all that time, Bald,¡± Carolus said, nodding repeatedly. ¡°Because you had to earn money to meet Amy.¡±


    As the word fell from Carolus¡¯ lips, Bald¡¯s face suddenly changed. The stern and rough looking driver with the weathered skin seemed to widen his eyes. He looked at Carolus with a hint of pallor slowly creeping to his lips.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s a sweet girl. Looks like your ex-wife is taking good care of her.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t just the pallor that made Bald¡¯s lips turn white. Instead, an overwhelming feeling of fear sessfully enveloped his entire body. He felt numb. As if the air couldn¡¯t get into his lungs. Even his heart seemed to stop beating.


    For a moment, Bald could only stare at Carolus in horror. His mouth opened, but he could not utter a single word. Seeing this, Carolus smiled.


    ¡°How about it?¡± Carolus asked afterwards. ¡°Are you really tired?¡±


    Bald swallowed his saliva. Damn it! But he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to ignore the implicit meaning of this question. And for that, Bald could only curse inwardly.


    Damn it! I shouldn¡¯t have been tempted by the money.


    Carolus sighed. He seemed to open his work bag and took out a folder. He said,


    ¡°In that case, I assume you¡¯re not really tired.¡±


    Could Bald object? Of course not. Because the threat Carolus had made had rendered himpletely helpless.


    ¡°Can we start now?¡±


    Bald had no choice. He nodded.


    *

 Slit 1

    About thirty minutester, Carolus was behind the wheel, driving the four-wheeler out of the policepound. His earlier meeting with Bald meant that he had to meet Garrett immediately.


    Carolus¡¯ arrival at Garrett¡¯s office was immediately greeted by Amber. The secretary immediately escorted Carolus to Garrett¡¯s room.


    ¡°How did it go? Were you sessful?¡± Garrett¡¯s question was filled with hope. It was understandable, considering that over the past few days, Garrett had demanded that Carolus do whatever it took to resolve their investigation into Daphne¡¯s ident.


    Fortunately, Garrett¡¯s hope was fulfilled this time. In the form of a firm nod, without a hint of doubt, from Carolus. Immediately, a spark of excitement appeared in Garrett¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I managed to get Bald¡¯s confession, sir. Along with the motive that drove him to it.¡±


    The answer, of course, was money. Something he needed to meet his only daughter.


    When Garrett instructed Carolus to investigate Bald¡¯s family, the man realized that Farrah had indeed chosen the right person. Bald lived alone, in a rented house that he often left when he had to carry loads across town. Sometimes even across provinces.


    At first nce, Bald really looked like a man without a family. But Carolus found a fact he had almost overlooked. That Bald was currently a widower. He was divorced, and his wife had custody of their beloved daughter. She had moved to abroad to work.


    In fact, the divorce couldn¡¯t break the father-daughter bond that Bald felt. That¡¯s why he worked as hard as he could with one goal in mind. One day he would be reunited with Amy.


    ¡°Mrs. Farrah actually ordered Bald to crash Madam¡¯s car. In exchange for fifteen thousand dors and the assurance of assistance during the uing trial.¡±


    Garrett grunted. His face showed a look of disgust Carolus had never seen before.


    ¡°To kill Nana,¡± Garrett growled as he clenched both hands. ¡°Aunt Farrah went that far?¡±


    Indeed, Garrett¡¯smon sense and logic could notprehend Farrah¡¯s thought process. No matter how one looked at it, Garrett was convinced that it was excessively cruel to do this to one¡¯s own mother.


    ¡°What Aunt Farrah did was really outrageous.¡±


    Carolus nodded. Regardless of his ties to Daphne and therger Morales family, Carolus could judge it objectively. What biological child would do such a thing?


    ¡°We can¡¯t just stand by and let Aunt Farrah act beyond this, sir.¡±


    Carolus looked at Garrett. ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±


    Not answering immediately, Garrett seemed to think for a moment. Thought quickly. Then he decided.


    ¡°First, we need to catch Aunt Farrah off guard for a moment. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll find a loophole to continue her n.¡±


    As he said this, Garrett remembered Elice. Farrah was eyeing the woman as her next target. Garrett¡¯s jaw clenched.


    ¡°In the meantime, I want you to prepare all avable documents and evidence. If Aunt Farrah acts, we¡¯ll move quickly.¡±


    On his way home that night, Garrett racked his brain. He remembered Ariel¡¯s words at the hospital. Farrah was suspicious of him. And that was probably because Garrett had been avoiding important conversations at home. In the office as well as in his room.


    At first, Garrett was clearly doing it to keep all his actions secret. He didn¡¯t want Farrah to know anything. But who would have thought that this would only arouse Farrah¡¯s suspicions? And even cause Farrah to make more ns right away?


    So when Garrett came home and found Elice in the room, he immediately brought up a topic. About Pacific Energy.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a tiring day,¡± Garrett said.


    Elice helped Garrett get his jacket off. ¡°I¡¯ll have Rosaline make you some tea.¡±


    But before Elice could move, Garrett reached for his wife¡¯s hand. Elice stopped in her tracks. Their eyes met and Garrett spoke.


    ¡°Grandma¡¯s death has made the office a bit unsettled.¡±


    Elice¡¯s eyes widened. She seemed to be looking at the spot where Thea had ced Farrah¡¯s bug. Garrett understood Elice¡¯s meaning. But rather than stop talking, he continued.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that if this goes on any longer, thepany might be unstable. Because no matter what happens, you know my position here, Elice.¡±


    Elice looked at Garrett in confusion. But he nodded, signaling with his eyes. Elice understood. It was just hard for her to say it.


    ¡°You are an unexpected heir.¡±


    *


    Farrah took a long breath. With her earpiece in, she listened to all the conversations between Garrett and Elice. About the turmoil in thepany, the shaken stock, and other things that made Farrah smile a little.


    ¡°I guess I was thinking too much,¡± Farrah thought to herself.


    Farrah removed the earpiece and felt relief in her chest. It felt light. Especially since she was alone in the room. She could listen to all the conversations between Garrett and Elice without having to prepare for Kurt¡¯s disapproving look.


    Thanks to Kurt¡¯s return to Crestdale, Farrah had regained her freedom. And in light of that, Kurt¡¯s decision toe home seemed to benefit her.


    ¡°Thepany¡¯s not in good shape. Does that mean I should hold off for a while?¡± Farrah asked herself. She thought carefully. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s better if I postpone the n to remove Elice until this whole situation is resolved.¡±


    Convinced that this was the right thing to do, Farrah got up from her seat. She left herptop behind and walked out of the room. She was about to enjoy dinner when a housekeeper approached her and said, ¡°Master Ariel is here, madam.¡±


    Farrah nodded. Without saying anything, she left immediately. It was the right time. They could have dinner together. Without Kurt, she and Ariel could certainly discuss many things.


    ¡°Does this mean that you will be staying here for a while, Ma?¡± Ariel had started the conversation at the dinner table three days ago, after Kurt had left. He hadn¡¯t found the time to visit his mother since that day. Despite his intention not to arouse Farrah¡¯s suspicions, Ariel had been busy with work.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Farrah replied, lifting her eyes from her te to look at her son, who seemed to be enjoying his dinner. ¡°Because there are still a few things I need to take care of around here.¡±


    Ariel stopped eating and looked at his mother, and Farrah smiled meaningfully at him. Ariel understood.


    The clink of the spoon against the te echoed loudly as Ariel set it down. His handsome face looked slightly agitated.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Ma.¡±


    *

 Slit 2

    Farrah¡¯s smile widened. Now, instead of continuing her dinner, she was intrigued by something else. It seemed like a waste if the dinner ended up being just a regr meal.


    There was no one else. No Kurt to upy himself with unnecessary lectures. It was just the two of them. A mother and son with amon goal.


    Farrah put her spoon and fork down on the side of her te for a moment. She picked up a napkin and dabbed at her lips for a moment.


    ¡°You should have been more careful and precise, Ariel.¡±


    Ariel clenched her hands on the table. With a slightly furrowed brow, he squinted at his mother.


    ¡°Did you know, Ma?¡±


    A small chuckle escaped Farrah¡¯s lips. She chuckled briefly, looking down at her only son. But she didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°How?¡± Ariel asked again.


    ¡°Ariel, Ariel.¡±


    Farrah sighed her son¡¯s name and looked at Ariel with amusement. And instead of answering, she turned the question around.


    ¡°How could Ia not know? You are my child. Whatever concerns you, I surely know.¡±


    Ariel fell silent. He didn¡¯t say anything as he used the fleeting seconds to assess his own mother. To guess if his n had really worked.


    Ariel knew that the news of Garrett¡¯s ident had been a hot topic for the past three days. He was sure that his mother had read the various articles that had appeared in both newspapers and online news sites. Now there was only one thing he needed to know. Did Farrah think he was behind the ident?


    So, when Farrah mentioned her own persistence in Ashford City, Ariel sprang into action. He took on an attitude that seemed to be fueled by the same urgency his mother was experiencing. Both were equally driven by the desire to resolve all issues rted to Garrett and Pacific Energy.


    It turned out to be the right move. Judging by Farrah¡¯s reaction now, Ariel could feel a slight sense of relief in his heart. His mother believed it was his doing. At least here, Ariel had managed to dispel Farrah¡¯s doubts about him. To remove the question marks that had made Farrah suspicious of his actions all along.


    That way, Ariel was sure he could protect Elice. He had to stay close to Farrah. Literally or vice versa. It had to be that way so that he could continue to monitor what his biological mother was nning.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Farrah¡¯s voice made Ariel blink. His focus returned to his mother¡¯s eyes. ¡°¡­ of course, it is easy for me to assume that the ident on Friday night was your doing.¡±


    Ariel took a deep breath and held it in his chest for a moment. He nodded as he closed his mouth tightly. A look of annoyance shadowed his face. He snarled, ¡°Garrett should have died.¡±


    Once again Farrah smiled. This time, the dinner seemed uninteresting to Farrah, and instead, Ariel¡¯s annoyed and angry face seemed more intriguing to her. Perhaps, in her eyes, Ariel now looked like the Ariel of old. The five-year-old boy who sulked when he didn¡¯t get his way. He looked sweet. Adorable. Which made Farrah¡¯s heart flutter. For one thing. It turned out that he and Ariel actually wanted the same thing.


    Don¡¯t you see this, Kurt? You should know. That Ariel is just like me. He wants all this too. He wants to get rid of Garrett and take over Pacific Energy, just like me.


    Farrah reached for her drink. Took a sip of its contents. Feeling the coolness relieve her throat.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Farrah saidter. ¡°We still have a chance to get rid of Garrett.¡±


    Farrah put the ss down. She still had not removed her fingers from the clear object when she found her son staring at her intently. Ariel looked curious.


    ¡°What do you mean, Mama?¡±


    But Farrah just smiled. She said nothing. Instead, she picked up her spoon and fork again. She resumed her dinner.


    For the rest of the dinner, there was no more important talk about Garrett. Instead, Farrah invited Ariel to talk about other things. But Ariel refrained from pressuring Farrah. To avoid Farrah¡¯s other suspicions.


    ¡°Okay, Ma.¡±


    Ariel closed her spoon and fork. He moistened his throat with the cool water. He wiped his lips with the napkin before continuing.


    ¡°Ruben and I will be workingte tonight. I should go home now.¡±


    Farrah nodded. She too rose from her seat. She intended to apany Ariel on her way out.


    As they walked towards the exit, Ariel¡¯s eyes flickered as a figure entered. As he passed through the living room, their paths crossed. Ariel looked at him out of the corner of her eye.


    ¡°Madam.¡±


    Farrah nced at Teddy. ¡°Wait for me upstairs.¡±


    Teddy nodded. He nced at Ariel, who had stopped in his tracks before leaving. With an unblinking gaze that caused faint wrinkles to appear on Ariel¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Be careful on the road,¡± Farrah¡¯s voice made Ariel blink. He nodded and left his parents¡¯ house feeling uneasy.


    *


    After Ariel left, Farrah quickly went upstairs. To the study, to be exact.


    Teddy was already waiting for her. He was sitting in front of the desk and Farrah entered immediately after closing the door.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Farrah asked as she made her way to the chair. She pulled it out and sat directly across from Teddy. ¡°It looks like we¡¯re going to have to postpone our n to get rid of Elice. I heard that-¡±


    Teddy raised a hand and ced a finger on his own lips. He signaled Farrah to stop speaking.


    Farrah furrowed her brow. Confusion was immediately apparent on her face. But before she could ask, she found Teddy rising from his seat. The man was pacing the room, looking at various points.


    Teddy¡¯s demeanor sent shivers down Farrah¡¯s spine. He was clearly observing the workspace. Then he started to feel around in some ces. As if he was looking for something. Until he stopped moving.


    Teddy stopped when his hand reached the lower corner of the desk. There was something that stopped his search. He picked it up and showed it to Farrah. A listening device.


    Farrah¡¯s eyes widened. Her face hardened. Anger clearly burned in her eyes. No need to ask, she was sure who had nted the device.


    Farrah¡¯s hand clenched in immeasurable rage. Her mouth tightly shut, she growled inwardly.


    Ariel!


    *

 Establishment 1

    ¡°What do you think. It looks like we¡¯re going to have to postpone our n to get rid of Elice. I heard that-¡±


    Ariel listened to the recording of a conversation between Farrah and Teddy. Because of the ufortable feeling he had had when he met Teddy earlier, Ariel could not resist the urge to find out what his mother and the man were talking about. He felt restless. His instincts were warning him. And he would listen carefully to all these recordings. He would not miss a word of the conversation.


    There was a short pause in Farrah¡¯s voice. Ariel blinked. He began to think, but a momentter his mother¡¯s words were heard again.


    ¡°That there¡¯s instability at Pacific Energy. ording to what Garrett said, some people seem to be ufortable because Pacific Energy is nowpletely dependent on Garrett. Because as everyone knows. Garrett was able to be calm all the time at the peak of Pacific Energy clearly because of Mom¡¯s influence. However, people still respect thete Mama.¡±


    ¡°So should we postpone our n, madam?¡±


    ¡°It seems so. I want to see Garrett and Elice¡¯s movements first. I don¡¯t want us to act recklessly.¡±


    ¡°Very well, madam.¡±


    That was all the conversation Ariel heard. It was short, but the relief he felt was immense. Until Ariel let out a long sigh with his eyes closed. His body instantly went limp. Releasing the tension that had gripped him since he left his parents¡¯ house.


    Ariel leaned back in his chair. With his headnding there, he looked up. Slowly, he opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling.


    Truly. Ariel had never felt such a relief. And that made him sure that meeting Garrett had been the right decision.


    Ironic. Pitiful. But unfortunately, Ariel¡¯s sacrifice to humble himself in front of Garrett paid off.


    Elice would be fine.


    *


    Carolus had just returned. Not on business with Garrett, but with the man¡¯s wife.


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    Elice turned when she saw Garrett approaching. Her eyebrows furrowed briefly. She looked at the door of her office and wondered.


    When did Garrette in?


    Garrett smiled faintly. He took a seat in front of Elice and sat down, ncing at some files that covered the desk.


    ¡°It looks like you¡¯re really serious.¡±


    Elice let out a long sigh. She did not deny it, but confirmed her husband¡¯s words with a firm nod.


    The clock on the wall showed ten o¡¯clock at night. Elice massaged her shoulders. It was not surprising that she felt tired there. She had been sitting and working for almost three hours.


    ¡°There are a lot of things I have to learn for tomorrow, Garrett,¡± Elice said wearily. ¡°I don¡¯t want to embarrass myself.¡±


    Elice leaned her stiff back against the chair. Trying to rx when the shadow of tomorrow¡¯s event was already looming in her mind.


    ¡°This is the first time I am speaking in public. And ironically, the first experience is at such an important event.¡±


    Garrett reached out. He took Elice¡¯s hand, which happened to be on the table. As Garrett gently stroked those slender fingers, Elice looked at him with a warm feeling.


    ¡°Everything will be okay.¡±


    Elice considered Garrett¡¯s words. ¡°The good news is that I¡¯ve seen Nana give her speech before.¡±


    At first, Elice wanted to calm herself when she said that. But she did not realize that her words would suffocate her instead.


    Garrett noticed. Instead of continuing to stroke Elice¡¯s fingers, he now held them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Nana will be proud to see you tomorrow.¡±


    Surprised, Elice looked at Garrett. Then she nodded. At least Elice knew that tomorrow was not just about her. But she would not embarrass Daphne either.


    Life in the upper ss had never been Elice¡¯s ambition. Especially after the unfortunate incident that happened to her during a rtionship with Ariel, she promised herself not to step into the same world. But that¡¯s how fate works.


    Now Elice was not just back in the same world. More than that. She was even ying an important role in this world.


    A world full of glittering luxury. A world that seemed fun and promised happiness. But in reality, it hid many intrigues and conflicts she had never imagined before.


    And with all that, Elice had not thought that life could be manipted so easily. As if someone¡¯s life was something worthless.


    Daphne¡¯s death remained in Elice¡¯s mind. It still felt unbelievable. But it had happened. And now, without Daphne by her side, Elice remembered everything she had taught her.


    ¡°Instead of wasting time on useless things, look at this. There are lots of events and activities we can do. After all, you¡¯re Garrett¡¯s wife. Eventually you will rece me.¡±


    Daphne¡¯s words echoed in Elice¡¯s head. They brought a mncholic feeling that made her take a quick deep breath. Then she decided to get up from her seat. Inviting Garrett.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°It¡¯ste,¡± Elice said. ¡°We should sleep now.¡±


    *


    Farrah gestured to Teddy. To follow her footsteps to the bedroom. She sat down, a cynical expression clearly visible on her aging face.


    ¡°Ariel tapped me?¡±


    Farrah asked Teddy. She snorted and stared at the man with a look of disbelief.


    Farrah really wanted to deny it. But how could she? Because when Teddy showed her the bug, Farrah¡¯s mind quickly spun around to show the reality of how Ariel often came to her house.


    ¡°Is that why Arieles to the house so often?¡±


    Farrah was sure that no house assistant would dare betray her. Everyone who worked for her clearly knew that Farrah would not hesitate to retaliate against anyone who opposed her.


    So, there was no doubt left. A bitter conclusion that immediately made Farrah furious. She looked at Teddy.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Teddy sighed briefly. ¡°The same way madam thinks. Lately I¡¯ve been watching Mr. Ariel, whoes to the house often. His behavior seemed odd. And ¡­.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°My suspicion turned out to be true. For on the night of Mr. Garrett¡¯s ident,¡± Teddy continued. ¡°Mr. Ariel came to see him.¡±


    *

 Establishment 2

    Another fact that shocked Farrah. Her eyes widened. But she quickly shook her head.


    ¡°M-maybe he wanted to know Garrett¡¯s condition after the ident. Wanted to know right away if Garrett was dead or not.¡±


    Farrah was already shaken enough by the fact that Ariel, her only biological son, was tapping her. Let it be no more than that. Sad, but Farrah hoped that Ariel¡¯s actions would stop there.


    Teddy could understand. But there was nothing he could do. Because Farrah¡¯s hope clearly shed with reality.


    ¡°I can assure you that Mr. Ariel¡¯s nned ident would not harm Mr. Garrett, madam.¡±


    Farrah closed her eyes. Her face suddenly hardened; her hand clenched tightly. A snarl echoed in her throat.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Farrah opened her eyes. They showed an indescribable anger. Asking Teddy, it was clear how Farrah¡¯s face then turned red.


    ¡°Why did Ariel go to see Garrett? What did they talk about? And why did Ariel pretend to hurt Garrett?!¡±


    Teddy seemed calm even though Farrah kept asking him in a high tone. He remained calm. Seemingly indifferent. Even when he gave the answer Farrah was not expecting.


    ¡°Sorry, madam. But I don¡¯t know what they were talking about. Nor do I know why Mr. Ariel did it.¡±


    Farrah rose from her seat. ¡°What did you say? You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°The situation at the time really didn¡¯t allow me to listen to their conversation. Mr. Garrett¡¯s people came quickly and searched the hospital.¡±


    Of course. Farrah should have guessed that. But that did not mean Farrah epted it.


    ¡°But my intuition tells me that everything Mr. Ariel does is connected to Mrs. Elice.¡±


    Farrah could not contain her anger. She was really angry.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Farrah growled. With both hands clenched, she paced back and forth in unstoppable rage. She felt her chest burning and full. As if she wanted to release all the emotions she was feeling.


    ¡°That ungrateful child! I¡¯ve worked so hard for all of this, but he just meets Garrett?¡±


    Farrah snorted. The fact that Ariel did not mention his meeting with Garrett was a clear signal to Farrah. That Ariel was up to something.


    ¡°So, this is all about Elice?¡±


    The name immediately popped into Farrah¡¯s head. She hated to admit it, but Farrah had not forgotten how her son had once been in love with Elice.


    ¡°I believe so, madam.¡±


    Farrah turned to Teddy. ¡°How could that be?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know how long Mr. Ariel has been bugging your office, Madam. But if Mr. Ariel has been tapping for a long time, there¡¯s only one answer.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Teddy lifted his face. He looked at Farrah.


    ¡°It seems that Mr. Ariel knows your n to get rid of Mrs. Elice.¡±


    Right after Teddy said that, Farrah felt like the ground was shaking beneath her feet. Teddy quickly stood up and reached out to support Farrah, who seemed a bit shaky. He helped her to sit back down.


    ¡°Ariel went to Garrett to protect Elice,¡± Farrah said quietly with bitterness in her voice. ¡°Is that what you mean?¡±


    Unable to do anything, Teddy nodded.


    It was a very logical conclusion. Because the fact that Ariel was tapping her raised a big question in Farrah¡¯s mind. Did it make sense if they had the same goal and Ariel was doing this? Of course, the answer was no.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    At that moment, when the reality made Farrah want to explode in anger, Kurt¡¯s voice suddenly sounded. Reluctantly, but for some reason, Kurt¡¯s words from the other day seemed to hit her in the face. Making Farrah realize a hard truth she didn¡¯t want to ept.


    ¡°No, Farrah. Ariel doesn¡¯t want all this. Ariel only wants one thing. Elice.¡±


    ¡°Ariel only wants Elice. And what he says. What he wants to do, it¡¯s all for Elice. How can you not see all that?¡±


    It seemed that Farrah had to see the truth in her husband¡¯s words. All Ariel wanted was Elice. Whatever Ariel did, it was all for Elice.


    Farrah felt her chest tighten. The air seemed to refuse to enter her lungs. Narrow and suffocating.


    ¡°So, this is why Ariel has been seeing metely?¡± Farrah wondered. She grimaced. ¡°Not because he cares about me. Not because he¡¯s really focused on the goal of getting rid of Garrett. Instead, because he wants to make sure Elice stays safe?¡±


    It was truly a scenario Farrah had never imagined. She had tried hard to convince Ariel to join her in getting rid of Garrett and taking over Pacific Energy, but what happened was not what she had hoped for.


    ¡°That ungrateful child!¡±


    Teddy wasn¡¯t at all surprised to see Farrah¡¯s anger. There was no need to ask, Farrah was clearly angry at that moment. Ironically, the person who made Farrah so angry was her own son.


    ¡°Just because of that cheap woman, Ariel is willing to do all this?! Stab me in the back? Stab his own mother?!¡±


    The pain, disappointment, and anger could not be expressed in words. Of all the people in the world, Farrah never thought she would be betrayed by her own biological son. So, it¡¯s safe to say that Farrah¡¯s feelings were shattered at that moment.


    Ariel, her only biological son, had heartlessly betrayed her. All because of his blind love for a woman who was truly unworthy in Farrah¡¯s eyes. That was clearly something that could not be tolerated.


    ¡°Then ¡­¡± Teddy¡¯s voice was heard. Farrah looked at him sharply. ¡°¡­ what are we going to do, madam?¡±


    Farrah did not answer that question right away. Instead, she looked at the clock on the wall. It was ten in the morning.


    ¡°We have to act now, Teddy. And I don¡¯t care. Whether it¡¯s Ariel or anyone else,¡± Farrah said, shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m not going to let anyone ruin my ns.¡±


    Clutching her hands tightly, Farrah was determined in her decision. She would not back down, even if Ariel stood in her way.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to finish Elice today.¡±


    *

 Weirdness 1

    After Elice retired from Metro, Garrett almost never found his wife busy with early morning preparations. But this day was an exception. Like him, Elice was already looking dapper. Wrapped in elegant clothes.


    In a soft pastel green with abination of zer and pleated skirt, Elice looked graceful and charming. Even her earrings, ck heels, and the small bag she choseplemented her look perfectly.


    Elice chose a retro hairstyle for her long hair. To create an elegant look that would certainly suit the formal event, her hair was pulled back into a ssic bun. A very appropriate choice to enhance her appearance. Not only beautiful, but also giving a polite image.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    Garrett asked. Elice turned to him. She nodded.


    ¡°ording to the schedule Mr. Carolus gave me,¡± Elice remembered. ¡°It looks like I¡¯ll be home before five in the afternoon.¡±


    Garrett nodded. He had seen Elice¡¯s schedule for the day. Not only the dedication of the new orphanage, but also several other ces he had to visit.


    Staring into Elice¡¯s clear eyes, a strange feeling crept into Garrett¡¯s heart for some reason. There was a hint of worry. It drove him to approach Elice. He reached for her hand. He looked at his wife with a very tender gaze.


    Elice smiled. ¡°Fortunately, Mr. Carolus will be with me all day.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°You needn¡¯t worry. And although I¡¯m honestly nervous, I have a feeling that everything will be fine.¡±


    Garrett knew that. But for some reason he felt a little uneasy about letting his wife go. Maybe because this was Elice¡¯s first official event. In fact, it wasn¡¯t only Elice who was nervous.


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact you when I get hometer.¡±


    A little relieved, Garrett did not forget to send a direct message to Rowan. Elice¡¯s driver and personal guard nodded.


    ¡°All right, sir.¡±


    Garrett watched Elice leave before he finally went into the office. There were many appointments waiting for him that day. And among them, Garrett had to find time to study all the files Carolus had given him yesterday.


    Bald¡¯s confession had been obtained, evidence of past crimes had been prepared, and Garrett only needed the right moment to reveal everything. He knew how cunning Farrah was. If he acted wrongly, he was sure it would all be for nothing.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    *


    Nikita noticed something different about Ariel that day. Often wearing an unhappy expression, which Nikita considered normal given the unsatisfactory situation in Lostic, Ariel now seemed brighter. He seemed calmer. An attitude Nikita had never seen during Ariel¡¯s time there.


    ¡°Um.¡±


    Ariel cleared his throat briefly as he looked at the report Nikita had brought. He studied it briefly and carefully, then nodded. He handed the report back to Nikita.


    ¡°Send me the summary.¡±


    Nikita nodded. ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Ariel looked at his watch. It was nine in the morning. He furrowed his brow. ¡°There¡¯s a division meeting at two in the afternoon, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Would you like to attend?¡±


    Ariel thought for a moment. ¡°Looks like it,¡± he replied briefly. ¡°Well, send the summary to my e-mail now. I want to read it before I attend the meeting.¡±


    ¡°Alright, sir. Excuse me.¡±


    Nikita left Ariel¡¯s room. Quickly, she did what Ariel had instructed her to do. She sent the summary of the second quarter report to Ariel.


    Ariel had an hour before the department meeting. The email Nikita had sent had arrived and he read it immediately and carefully.


    The atmosphere was right for Ariel at that moment. Not only Nikita¡¯s feelings, but it was indeed the case. Thanks to his relief for Elice¡¯s safety.


    It was all because of the conversation between Farrah and Teddy that he had overheardst night that he could let go of his worries. The belief that Elice would be fine created a positive atmosphere for Ariel. So, he worked that day in a more rxed and controlled manner.


    As Ariel entered the meeting room and joined the participants, he nodded briefly to them. He sat down in one of the chairs and raised his hand.


    ¡°Please continue.¡±


    The moderator, who happened to be the head of marketing named William Smith, nodded. Without further ado, he continued his presentation.


    Ariel, along with the other meeting attendees, listened intently to William¡¯s exnation. He watched the presentation with concentration. But for some reason, while he was concentrating, Ariel¡¯s mind was suddenly distracted by something else.


    Suddenly and confusingly for Ariel. Because at that moment, his mind remembered the conversation between Farrah and Teddy that he had overheardst night. As if his instincts were telling him something. That there was something he had missed.


    ¡°What do you think. It looks like we¡¯re going to have to postpone our n to get rid of Elice. I heard that-¡±


    Ariel remembered the pause in Farrah¡¯s speech. Something that made him worry for a moment. But a short timeter Farrah spoke again.


    ¡°That there¡¯s instability at Pacific Energy. ording to what Garrett said, some people seem to be ufortable because Pacific Energy is nowpletely dependent on Garrett. Because as everyone knows. Garrett was able to be calm all the time at the peak of Pacific Energy clearly because of Mom¡¯s influence. However, people still respect thete Mama.¡±


    The concern that Ariel had temporarily dismissed because of Farrah¡¯s subsequent words. But now, as Ariel thought about it more carefully, the question arose in his mind.


    Why did Mama¡¯s words stop? Was it an ident or the opposite?


    Because as Ariel thought about it again, it felt strange to realize that there was a rather long pause. It was not as if someone had been distracted by something else. No. Ariel was sure of it.


    Could it be that¡­


    *

 Weirdness 2

    Ariel¡¯s eyes widened. The worry came back. Exactly the same as yesterday.


    Ariel could not ignore it. He suddenly stood up from his seat. An action so sudden that it immediately stopped Wijono¡¯s presentation.


    Everyone looked confused as they saw Ariel leave the meeting room without saying a word, causing whispers and panic among them.


    And as the secretary, Nikita could not say anything either. She could only reassure the meeting participants that everything was fine.


    Of course, it was not. Everything was far from okay. When Ariel returned to his room, he quickly turned on hisptop. He quickly put on his headphones and listened to another recording.


    A recording that Ariel had almost forgotten due to the euphoria of relief he had felt. Something he deeply regretted when he heard Farrah¡¯s words.


    ¡°Ariel tapped me?¡±


    Ariel dramatically closed his eyes. Farrah knew he was tapping on his mother. And Ariel knew for sure that it was a bad thing.


    Ariel¡¯s worries intensified. With every word Farrah said, the worries quickly turned into fears. Creating a sense of dread that made his hair stand on end. Shivering in the frightening shadows.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know how long Mr. Ariel has been bugging your office, Madam. But if Mr. Ariel has been tapping for a long time, there¡¯s only one answer.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It seems that Mr. Ariel knows your n to get rid of Mrs. Elice.¡±


    This time it was not just fear that enveloped Ariel¡¯s body. It was more than that. For in the end, one word uttered by Farrah confirmed all the horror that had filled his mind.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to finish Elice today.¡±


    Ariel¡¯s heart seemed to stop. A cold sensation ran through his entire body. His breath felt constricted. He almost could not stand to listen to the whole conversation.


    Ariel held onto that fear. Held onto the horror when a little bit ofmon sense reminded him not to act recklessly. He had to know Farrah¡¯s n.


    *


    Enthusiastic apuse greeted Elice as she cut the ribbon symbolizing the official opening of the Star of Hope Orphanage.


    Elice returned the scissors to themittee, then shook hands with those who approached her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    A genuine smile spread across Elice¡¯s face as she graciously epted the heartfelt congrattions. Coming from those who at first seemed hostile to her, but now seemed confident.


    They praised her delightful speech, her friendly demeanor, her warm words, and her sincere smile. At least that¡¯s what they said when they saw Elice in her modest yet elegant clothes. It seemed that they would not have a hard time epting Elice¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Thete Madam Daphne must be at peace to see you carrying on all her wishes,¡± Carolus¡¯ words made Elice smile. They walked to the car and prepared to drive to the next location.


    Several of Elice¡¯s personal guards were positioned at various points to ensure their safety. And when they saw signs that Elice was leaving the Star of Hope Orphanage, one of them immediately contacted her colleagues.


    Another team had already secured the area to make sure that the next ce Elice went to was thoroughly checked and confirmed as safe.


    ¡°I hope Nana feels the same way.¡±


    Carolus said as he opened the car door for Elice, allowing her to get in and sit in the passenger seat. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you shortly, madam.¡±


    Elice nodded and let Carolus close the door. Two secondster, the car she was in pulled away from the Star of Hope Orphanage grounds, following another car with more personal guards that had left just before them.


    ¡°How was the event, madam?¡±


    That one question made Elice blink once. There seemed to be a slight furrow in her forehead. Something felt strange, but she answered anyway.


    ¡°It went smoothly.¡± But Elice could not hide her confusion. Then she asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Elice tried to see who the man behind the wheel was. Wearing a ck suit and pants with a white shirt, he looked like one of the personal guards who had often protected her and Garrett. However, it was clear that he wasn¡¯t the usual driver and guard. He looked unfamiliar to Elice, making her wonder if she had ever met this guard before.


    Elice was not sure if they had met before, but she pushed that thought aside for the moment. In reality, there was something else more important.


    ¡°Where is Rowan?¡±


    A smile appeared on the man¡¯s face. As he made sure the car was moving at a steady speed, he replied, ¡°Rowan suddenly had to attend to something else, madam. I am Teddy.¡±


    Elice blinked again. The name sounded unfamiliar to her ears, just like the face she saw.


    ¡°Teddy?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m temporarily recing Rowan,¡± Teddy said and nodded once. His eyes remained fixed on the road ahead, which seemed a little emptier than usual. ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the next ce.¡±


    *

 Fear 1

    When the car with Elice was already on the road, two other cars hurriedly followed. Together with the car Carolus was riding in, there were a total of four cars involved in the trip. Two cars with specially trained personal guards walked in front and behind to protect Elice and Carolus inside.


    The four vehicles moved in line at a regr and almost steady speed. Ready to take Elice and Carolus to their next destination. Namely, the boarding school under the care of the Morales Family Foundation.


    A bright day. As the sun began to roll toward the west, the weather was not as hot as it had been. It felt cooler.


    ¡°Are you thirsty, Madam?¡±


    Teddy¡¯s voice caught Elice¡¯s attention. Elice wanted to shake her head to answer the question, but instead she heard Teddy talking to her again.


    ¡°Maybe some water will soothe madam¡¯s throat.¡±


    Elice looked at the bottle of mineral water. Somehow, she, who had not felt thirsty at all, suddenly felt the opposite. Suddenly, a feeling of dryness appeared and made her throat feel parched.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯re right.¡±


    Teddy nced over. Through the rearview mirror he saw Elice reaching for the water bottle. He turned the cap and grinned thinly. It didn¡¯t take him long to see Elice gulping down the cold water. And it wasn¡¯t long before he found Elice slumped in the passenger seat.


    The water bottle slipped out of Elice¡¯s hand. Its contents spilled and soaked the car. But Elice waspletely still. Not moving at all.


    Teddy looked at the car in front of him. Also, at the two cars behind him. He thought quickly.


    There was a traffic light ahead. Teddy counted carefully. When the light turned yellow, he got ready. And just as the light turned red, the cars suddenly stopped. Except for Teddy.


    Because when the red light stopped all the cars in Elice¡¯s entourage, Teddy turned the wheel instead. With precise timing, he seized the opportunity and made a U-turn. Leaving the convoy behind. An action that surely confused Carolus and the others.


    ¡°Why is Madam going the other way?¡±


    *


    Garrett stood up. He shook hands with his colleague before the middle-aged man left his office, apanied by Amber. Garrett sighed deeply. He moved to his desk.


    Just in time. Just as he sat down, Garrett heard his phone ring. He reached for his phone which was on the table. He frowned when he saw who was calling him that afternoon.


    Ariel?


    Without wasting any time, Garrett immediately answered the phone. He was surprised to hear Ariel¡¯s voice, filled with urgency and panic, pressing him.


    ¡°Garrett, where are you right now?¡±


    Garrett¡¯s feelings immediately turned to anxiety. But he tried as best he could to push away the negative thoughts that immediately filled his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m at the office.¡±


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    Garrett ignored Ariel¡¯s curse. Even the voice he heard next was not unfamiliar. Just like Ariel¡¯s voice when he hit something. Letting out his emotions.


    ¡°What is it, Ariel?¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    When this name was spoken by Ariel, fear immediately gripped Garrett¡¯s body.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Elice?¡± Garrett asked, trying to stay calm. But no. He couldn¡¯t be calm right now. Because now Garrett could find a reason for the strange worry he had felt this morning. And the panic that was clearly audible in Ariel¡¯s voice. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Elice, Ariel? What¡¯s happening to her?¡±


    ¡°Mama knows everything, Garrett.¡±


    What exactly does Farrah know? Garrett ignored that. It wasn¡¯t important. Because now he only had Elice on his mind.


    ¡°Mama knows what we¡¯ve done and now Mama has ordered Teddy to kidnap Elice.¡±


    This time Garrett couldn¡¯t stay calm. Reflexively, he rose from his seat. He stood with fear in his eyes. ¡°Auntie¡¯s kidnapping Elice?¡±


    Garrett felt like he couldn¡¯t breathe. How could Farrah kidnap Elice when Garrett had provided tight security for his wife? No need to ask, right now Garrett was terrified of the potential danger that could befall Elice.


    ¡°D-do you know where Auntie is taking her?¡±


    Garrett asked with a trembling voice. Even if he had to beg, he would do it.


    ¡°Please, Ariel. Where is Aunt Farrah taking Elice?¡±


    ¡°Mama¡¯s taking her to an old Lostic factory. I¡¯ll send you the location. And I¡¯m going there now.¡±


    Fear and hope merged into one. They urged Garrett to plead.


    ¡°Save Elice, Ariel. I beg you.¡±


    For a few seconds Ariel said nothing. After the next five seconds, he finally spoke.


    ¡°Send your people at once, Garrett. I¡¯m afraid Mama is out of control this time. You muste as soon as possible. You have to protect Elice.¡±


    After Ariel said that, the phone call ended. Garrett waited a moment and a message from Ariel came in. The ce where Farrah was going.


    Wanting to hurry, Garrett instead found Carolus contacting him. He could guess, and what he guessed turned out to be correct.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. But I don¡¯t know where Madam Elice has been taken. I can¡¯t reach Rowan either.¡±


    Something terrible must have happened to Rowan. Garrett was willing to bet that it wasn¡¯t Rowan who was currently behind the wheel with his wife.


    ¡°Elice has been kidnapped, sir,¡± Garrett said, his voice shaking. ¡°Aunt Farrah took her. So, I want you to contact the police immediately. I will send Elice¡¯s location.¡±


    Garrett ended the call. He left his office immediately. No matter that Amber was staring at him in surprise. But the panicked expression with the sweat dripping from his brow made Amber sure. That something bad was going on.


    ¡°Cancel all my appointments for today. Contact Abert immediately and tell her to wait for me downstairs. And instruct Abert to gather his team immediately.¡±


    Amber paled. Unconsciously, her hand gripped Garrett¡¯s. ¡°Are you all right, sir?¡±


    Garrett held his breath. He tried to remain calm in front of Amber. But the fog had already descended in his mind. Amber could see it clearly.


    ¡°I hope so, Amber.¡±


    *

 Fear 2

    Running his hands through his hair in escting panic, Ariel prayed that he could get there in time. But the looming shadow of his own potentialteness drove him almost mad with fear.


    I have to stop Mama. I¡¯ll do anything to make sure Mama can¡¯t hurt Elice anymore.


    Ariel blinked. He realized something and immediately contacted two different people.


    The first was Garrett. Reluctantly, Ariel once again ignored all the arguments between them. None of it mattered when Elice¡¯s safety was at stake with every decision he made.


    However, contacting Garrett didn¡¯t immediately ease Ariel¡¯s mind. For Ariel knew exactly what Farrah was like. The middle-aged woman who was his biological mother would not hesitate to act again. To do anything to ensure that all her desires were fulfilled.


    Farrah wouldn¡¯t stop. No. Not until she had everything she wanted.


    Ariel wouldn¡¯t take that chance. So, he contacted the second person. And that was Ruben, his husband.


    ¡°Ruben, listen to me.¡±


    Ariel took a deep breath. Fighting the bitterness that was there. Trying to be strong when he knew he couldn¡¯t back down now.


    ¡°The disk is in the drawer of my desk. The disk you gave me,¡± Ariel said with a swallow. ¡°If anything happens to me, take it and give it to Elice.¡±


    There was silence. And when Ruben¡¯s voice was heard, there was trembling and concern. ¡°W-what do you mean, sir?¡±


    Ariel held his breath for a moment. A bitter smile appeared on his handsome face. Sweat was already dripping. Beads of it ran down his firm jaw. ¡°Give the disk to Elice. It¡¯s the only thing that can protect Elice from Mama.¡±


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    Exhaling, Ariel ended the call without further ado. He rubbed his face with one hand. Roughly, and he growled.


    He didn¡¯t want to, but Ariel knew the risks he was taking. And if all those worst-case scenarios came to pass, he didn¡¯t want to take any more risks. He had to make sure that Elice¡¯s safety was guaranteed. Even if that meant putting Farrah behind bars.


    But deep in Ariel¡¯s heart he didn¡¯t want that scenario to happen. He hoped he could convince Farrah. He really did. He didn¡¯t want to choose between the two women. Farrah and Elice were the two most important parts of Ariel¡¯s life.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    Ariel felt like going crazy. Being stuck in this situation made him push even harder on the gas pedal. He gripped the wheel with all his might. Trying to find a way out when panic almost blinded him.


    I beg you, God. I am begging you.


    Ariel grabbed his hair, his face flushed. Darkened with anger and fear blending into one.


    Don¡¯t let Mama hurt Elice. Please, I beg you.


    But Ariel knew for sure that it was just an empty hope. Farrah, who really wanted to get rid of Elice, would certainly not waste this opportunity.


    The steering wheel turned in Ariel¡¯s hands. They were heading towards an area of old factories, long abandoned by Lostic. The factory was to be reactivated in theing years. And Ariel had never imagined that Farrah would use this ce to harm Elice.


    Several men in ck suits stood guard there. They quickly blocked Ariel¡¯s way. But the man who had lost his mind, Ariel, didn¡¯t care.


    Ariel pressed harder on the elerator. Without the slightest fear, she crashed into those who blocked Ariel¡¯s path.


    A sight caught Ariel¡¯s attention. A ck car was parked in a building. Ariel headed straight for it. Ignoring Farrah¡¯s people who ran quickly towards him.


    Ariel got out. He ran. The door of the old building opened roughly, and Ariel¡¯s eyes widened in shock at what he saw in front of him.


    Elice appeared, lying on the ground. Not moving at all.


    ¡°Ariel?¡±


    Across the room was Farrah. Talking to Teddy. But their conversation stopped immediately when they noticed Ariel¡¯s unexpected presence.


    Ariel turned to face his mother. His expression was one of shock. And when Farrah¡¯s people, who had been guarding outside, came in to restrain him, he resisted.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Farrah raised her hand. Signaling them to release Ariel. Reluctantly, but she said anyway.


    ¡°He¡¯s my son. Y-you guard outside. Make sure no onees in.¡±


    They nodded in unison. Then they left. On Farrah¡¯s orders, who still seemed shocked by Ariel¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Why did youe here, Ariel?¡±


    Farrah turned to Teddy. But the man only shook his head briefly. A sign that he also didn¡¯t know why Ariel could know their ns.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Hadn¡¯t Teddy already installed a bug in Farrah¡¯s office? But if Ariel knew about this n, it meant that it wasn¡¯t just a bug that Ariel had installed.


    Teddy understood. It wasn¡¯t hard for him to guess that Ariel had also ced the bug in Farrah¡¯s room. Teddy¡¯s jaw tightened. He cursed his carelessness. But who would have thought that Ariel would go so far?


    Exactly what Ariel was thinking. She knew for sure how much Farrah disliked Elice, but Ariel hadn¡¯t thought that Farrah would go that far.


    Ariel stepped forward. With hesitant steps, he looked at his mother with a wounded expression.


    ¡°How could you do this, Ma?¡± Ariel asked with a shaking voice. ¡°How could you, Ma?!¡±


    Farrah spat. Shocked by Ariel¡¯s unexpected arrival, Farrah felt pped in the face by reality. That Ariel loved Elice so much.


    So, when Ariel looked at his mother with a disappointed look, Farrah looked at her son with anger. Obviously not epting when confronted with a fact. That Ariel had chosen Elice over his own mother.


    ¡°Of course, I can do that, Ariel!¡± Farrah shouted. ¡°I will do anything to achieve my goals. Anything. Even if I have to get rid of Elice!¡±


    Ariel shook her head. He tried as hard as he could to keep hisposure when he realized something. That for the first time in his life he was standing up to his own birth mother.


    But there was no doubt in Ariel¡¯s heart. Strengthening himself, he shook his head again. Until a bead of sweat fell from his forehead.


    ¡°No, Mama,¡± Ariel said firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t let you hurt Elice.¡±


    For Ariel would never forget. That he had once let Farrah hurt Elice. He once let Farrah hurt Elice. He let Farrah make Elice suffer.


    Elice¡¯s tears and suffering were still deeply embedded in Ariel¡¯s mind as memories that would never go away. It was terrible. Horrible. Like a nightmare that Ariel wanted to banish. Because he realized that he yed a part in every pain Elice felt.


    But not this time. Ariel was determined to keep Elice safe. He would do anything to keep her safe. Even if it meant risking his own life.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you touch Elice. I won¡¯t.¡±


    *

 The End 1

    For a moment, darkness was all Elice could feel. Until voices touched her senses. Awakening her consciousness. Pushing her to open her eyes.


    Elice¡¯s eyelids fluttered. Blinking repeatedly. Trying to open. And a wrinkle formed on her forehead.


    The voice was familiar. Causing Elice¡¯s eyes to focus even more. To look around. The ce where she was right now.


    Elice wasn¡¯t sure where she was right now. The ce seemed untidy. Untouched by humans and neglected for a long time.


    Dirty. Dusty. And Elice¡¯s eyes widened when she realized where she was lying. On the cold floor full of footprints.


    ¡°Of course, I can do that, Ariel! I will do anything to achieve my goals. Anything. Even if I have to get rid of Elice!¡±


    Elice turned away. Trying to get up, but unable to, she could only look straight ahead. At the three human figures that seemed to be in conflict.


    It was Ariel, Farrah and¡­


    Elice¡¯s body froze with cold fear. She would never forget that face.


    Teddy. The man who imed to be Randi¡¯s recement.


    Elice tried to piece together the fragments of memory in her mind. She was leaving the Bintang Harapan Orphanage. Teddy offered her a drink. And then everything went dark.


    ¡°No, Mama. I won¡¯t let you hurt Elice.¡±


    Elice spat. She did not listen to the argument between Ariel and Farrah, but the situation at that time made her realize. That Teddy had clearly kidnapped her on Farrah¡¯s orders.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you touch Elice. I won¡¯t.¡±


    Reflexively, Elice shifted her body. Causing a small noise that interrupted the debate. Ariel, Farrah and Teddy all looked at Elice.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Elice tensed. Her face showed fear. But on the other side was a face that showed relief.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    Ignoring Farrah and Teddy, Ariel immediately ran to Elice. Grabbed her body. Sitting her down. Holding her with eyes that quickly assessed.


    ¡°Are you okay, Elice? Are you hurt? Does anything hurt?¡± Ariel¡¯s hands moved quickly. Feeling Elice¡¯s arms. Checking her legs. Cuddling her face. And the eyes closed with a million reliefs. ¡°You¡¯re okay.¡±


    Elice tried to breathe. Wanted to nod, but her body felt utterly powerless.


    ¡°A-Ariel.¡±


    Elice¡¯s voice calling his name made Ariel open his eyes. There was mist, but Ariel¡¯s smile widened.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Ariel said, nodding repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you. You¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Elice shouldn¡¯t believe Ariel just like that. But for some reason that couldn¡¯t be exined in words, Elice knew that she could trust him with everything. So, she could only nod.


    Ariel helped Elice to get up. Embracing her body. Making sure that Elice could stand even if she had to rely on him.


    ¡°Do you think you can just take Elice away like that, Ariel?¡±


    When Ariel took a step, Farrah¡¯s voice stopped him. He turned. He shook his head hopefully in the direction of his mother.


    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, Ma. Stop everything. Don¡¯t go any further.¡±


    Ariel¡¯s words hit Farrah even harder. That Ariel¡¯s love for Elice really ran that deep. Even standing up to her own mother wasn¡¯t a difficult task for Ariel.


    ¡°No,¡± Farrah said, her voice shaking. ¡°I am not going to stop here. I am going to continue everything I started. So¡­¡± Farrah¡¯s gaze shifted. Staring straight at Elice. In a look full of hate and anger. ¡°¡­ never think of taking Elice away from here. Leave her here, Ariel. And you, leave!¡±


    Ariel moved. Making sure Elice was safely behind him. ¡°I won¡¯t leave Elice here.¡±


    Just like Farrah, who showed unwavering determination in her eyes, so did Ariel. They were clearly the epitome of the same steadfastness between parent and child. Firm in their convictions, but in this case, unfortunately, at odds.


    ¡°Don¡¯t defy me, Ariel.¡±


    Ariel¡¯s face hardened. Behind his body, his fingers gripped Elice¡¯s hand tightly. As if to signal her that everything would be all right.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ma,¡± Ariel pleaded desperately. Showing a sense of powerlessness. ¡°This time I can¡¯t do what you say. Instead, I beg you. Let Elice go. Don¡¯t hurt Elice again. I beg you.¡±


    Farrah tensed. Red quickly filled her eyes. Reflecting the anger simmering inside her.


    Farrah hated. There was no need to ask how much she hated Elice. For every bit of love Ariel gave to Elice, Farrah loathed it.


    How could this be? How could her son love Elice so much?


    No matter how many times Farrah thought about it, she still couldn¡¯t ept this reality. It was embarrassing and disgusting.


    Farrah shook her head. ¡°Never go against me, Ariel. Leave Elice here and never interfere in my affairs again.¡±


    Ariel didn¡¯t listen to Farrah¡¯s words. Instead, he reaffirmed his decision. To continue to protect Elice.


    ¡°Until whenever, I won¡¯t let you hurt Elice. I allowed you to hurt Elice once, and I won¡¯t do it again. I won¡¯t let you touch Elice.¡±


    Behind Ariel¡¯s body, Elice could only be silent. Frozen and motionless in the middle of Farrah and Ariel¡¯s argument. But Ariel¡¯s firm grip seemed tofort her.


    ¡°You want to hurt Elice?¡± Fighting back a grin, Ariel smiled. In a bitter curve that made Farrah jump. ¡°Over my dead body, Mom.¡±


    Farrah clenched her fists. Ariel¡¯s words fueled the hatred and anger inside her. She took a deep breath. Then, without expression, she said.


    ¡°Teddy, you take care of Ariel.¡±


    No one wanted to back down. No one wanted to give in. Her unwavering determination made Teddy nod.


    Teddy stepped forward and removed the suit jacket he was wearing. He walked with confident strides, unppable, a handgun holstered on his right thigh. He approached Ariel, who was still ncing at Farrah.


    Incredible? More than that. Ariel had never thought that Farrah would stoop so low as to give Teddy that order.


    Ariel clenched his jaw. His jaw tightened.


    ¡°E-Elice.¡±


    Elice¡¯s faint voice made Ariel turn around. He calmed her.


    ¡°Everything will be all right. I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    With that, Ariel stepped away. Leaving Elice just as Teddy screamed angrily and lunged at him.


    Ariel dodged. Teddy¡¯s kick hit empty air. But Teddy quickly repositioned himself and lunged at Ariel again.


    Ariel raised both hands and stepped back a few steps as he blocked Teddy¡¯s kicks. He growled. Fully aware that Teddy, as the head of his family¡¯s security, was not to be underestimated.


    But Ariel put that aside. There was Elice he had to protect. So, he yelled angrily and tried to retaliate against Teddy¡¯s attacks.


    Ariel¡¯s fist flew. Itnded on Teddy¡¯s chest. The man flinched, but didn¡¯t stand still.


    Dodging, countering. Teddy and Ariel traded blows again and again. Resulting in shes that made Elice squeeze her hands in fear.


    ¡°Ariel.¡±


    Teddy¡¯s leg rose. His knee mmed into Ariel¡¯s stomach with force. Sending a wave of pain that made Ariel stagger.


    Teddy stepped forward. Ready to attack Ariel again, but Farrah¡¯smand sounded again.


    ¡°Enough, Teddy!¡±


    Teddy¡¯s punch stopped in midair. He turned. He looked at Farrah. There was a hint of panic in his eyes as he said.


    ¡°Enough. Ariel can¡¯t do anything now.¡±


    *

 The End 2

    Ariel winced. Ignoring the pain in his stomach, he tried to stand up. But as soon as his body was lifted slightly from the ground, he fell again.


    ¡°Ariel!¡±


    Elice screamed when she saw Ariel¡¯s condition. He looked at her. He tried to speak.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Elice shook her head. She knew for sure that Ariel wasn¡¯t okay right now. His condition was truly pitiful. Butpared to that, there was something even more pitiful. That was her inability to do anything about it.


    ¡°Do you see that, Elice?¡± Farrah¡¯s voice made Elice turn around. The expression of hatred towards her was clearly overflowing. ¡°Because of you,¡± Farrah said in a trembling voice. ¡°Ariel dares to defy me. His own mother.¡±


    Elice shook her head. She tried to stand, but her legs feltpletely powerless. Not to mention walking, even standing still was difficult for her.


    ¡°You are such a troublemaker, Elice. I should have gotten rid of you a long time ago.¡±


    Farrah moved. She approached Teddy with an outstretched hand. The man quickly took Farrah¡¯smand.


    Teddy drew his gun. He removed the safety and handed the silenced weapon to Farrah.


    Ariel shook her head with a frightened expression. ¡°No. Mom, please. Don¡¯t.¡±


    But Farrah¡¯s steady steps toward Elice seemed unfazed by Ariel¡¯s plea. Ignoring her son¡¯s plea, Farrah stared at Elice without blinking.


    Separated by a few feet, a smirk appeared on Farrah¡¯s face. She deliberately did not approach Elice, wanting to add a little sensation to her actions. As if she still wanted to give Elice a chance to escape, but in reality, this hope didn¡¯t really exist.


    Elice¡¯s steps stopped. She shook her head in sudden terror, making her body feel cold and almost immovable.


    ¡°You must die, Elice. You must die.¡±


    For Farrah, there were many reasons why Elice had to die. So, she didn¡¯t hesitate to raise her hand and point the gun at Elice.


    ¡°No,¡± Ariel shook his head. With all his strength, he forced himself to stand up, trying to prevent Farrah¡¯s action. ¡°No!¡±


    Farrah stayed still. She pulled the trigger and sent the hot lead flying through the air.


    But there was something Farrah didn¡¯t expect. Because if she didn¡¯t waver in her desire to shoot Elice, Ariel didn¡¯t waver in his determination to protect her.


    A few seconds before the trigger was pulled, Ariel ran. Seizing hisst chance, he grabbed Elice as tightly as he could.


    Ariel¡¯s body jerked. Farrah screamed loudly. And the force that had made Elice feel suffocated slowly vanished.


    ¡°A-Ariel.¡±


    Now it wasn¡¯t Ariel holding onto Elice, but Elice holding onto his body. He copsed. Powerless. Falling helplessly, bringing both his and Elice to the ground.


    ¡°Ariel!¡±


    Farrah wailed. The gun slipped from her hand. She was hysterical as she watched the bullet she had aimed at Elice pierce her own son¡¯s body.


    ¡°A-Ariel.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    In Elice¡¯s embrace, Ariel¡¯s bodynded weakly. He let the blood flow from the wound and soak Elice¡¯s clothes. His eyes blinked. Trying to ignore the stinging. Forcing himself to smile.


    ¡°E-Elice,¡± Ariel murmured, holding back the pain. ¡°A-Are you okay?¡±


    Elice didn¡¯t know how many times Ariel had asked about her condition. Meanwhile, Ariel? He ignored his own condition in order to save Elice.


    Elice nodded. One of her hands cupped his cheek. She looked tearfully at the hot red blood flowing from the corner of his lips.


    The blood stained the smile Ariel was trying to give Elice. To turn the fear that had gripped Elice into horror. To present the harsh reality before her.


    ¡°W-why, Ariel?¡± Elice asked stuttering. Unable to hold back her tears fell. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡±


    Ariel blinked once. The pain coursed through his nerves. Making him feel powerless. But when he saw Elice crying, the pain seemed to fade.


    Ariel forced himself. For the umpteenth time, he forced himself. To try to raise his hand again. To reach for Elice¡¯s face.


    ¡°P-please don¡¯t cry.¡±


    The blood overflowed. It rebelled even more, wetting Ariel¡¯s mouth. Giving off a strong rusty smell that filled the air. Incredibly effective in eliciting Elice¡¯s hysterical cries.


    ¡°Ariel! Don¡¯t do it. Don¡¯t say anything. P-please. You have to hold on. I beg you, Ariel.¡±


    But Ariel knew. He seemed to know that this could be hisst chance. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elice.¡±


    Elice nodded. She took Ariel¡¯s hand to her face and held its fingers.


    ¡°I forgive you, Ariel. Please, you must hold on,¡± she begged.


    Ariel smiled weakly. ¡°G-Garrett¡­¡± Ariel took a deep breath. It felt heavy. But Elice¡¯s grip gave him some strength. ¡°G-Garrett wille soon. G-Garrett will protect you.¡±


    Elice nodded. ¡°Ariel, please.¡±


    ¡°You must be happy.¡±


    Every word Ariel uttered felt like a deep cut, causing unimaginable pain. Perhaps it was more painful than if Elice had felt the hot lead herself. But Ariel?


    For himself, Ariel was ready to sacrifice his life. He really proved his words. That he would protect Elice even if it cost him his life.


    ¡°Ariel.¡±


    Elice¡¯s sobs became uncontroble. When she saw the amount of blooding out, she knew that Ariel was not well. Ariel gave up his life. And all to protect her.


    A huge risk. With each passing second, Elice wanted to deny reality. But that¡¯s how fate spoke.


    Ariel¡¯s body tensed. His breathing feltbored. And his eyes lost focus.


    ¡°Ariel.¡±


    Drop by drop, tears fell on Ariel¡¯s face. It brought Ariel back to consciousness. That there was something he hadn¡¯t been able to say to Elice.


    Ariel wanted to say it. How much he still loved Elice. How much he regretted everything that had happened in the past. How much. How much. How much.


    But once again, it was fate. So cruel not to give him the chance. Not to allow Ariel to say his words of love. Because in the end, all that was left of Ariel was one thing. A faint smile and eyes that looked at Elice for thest time.


    It was a beautiful memory for Ariel. The most beautiful thing to be hisst memory. Because in the end he realized something.


    In his remaining life, there was a woman he loved beside him. A woman he loved holding his hand. A woman he loved calling his name. A woman he loved who cried for him.


    And finally, Ariel wouldn¡¯t forget. How Elice screamed his name with all her sense of loss.


    ¡°Ariel!!!¡±


    *

 Patter Of Pain

    ¡°Ariel. Ariel. I beg you, Ariel.¡±


    Elice shook Ariel¡¯s body. But Ariel didn¡¯t move at all. Completely still.


    ¡°Ariel, please.¡±


    Elice let go of Ariel¡¯s hand. Just to touch his face. Just to feel that there was no feeling there.


    Ariel¡¯s eyes opened. Unblinking. Unfocused. Those eyes had lost their light. Faded. Gone. Leaving behind a reality that made Elice¡¯s tears flow uncontrobly.


    There was no breath. No more pulse. No more heartbeat. All signs of life were gone. Just as the soul had finally left its body.


    ¡°Ariel!¡± Elice sobbed. She embraced Ariel¡¯s lifeless body. Holding it tight. ¡°Ariel, please.¡±


    No matter how hard Elice shook the body in her embrace, she received no response. The rigid body remained motionless. Crushing any hope Elice had clung to.


    Ending in a hug full of devastation that made Elice cry even harder. Allowing Ariel¡¯s blood and her tears to mix into one.


    ¡°Ariel.¡±


    Elice¡¯s voice was filled with fear. A pain she had never imagined before. For in that moment, Ariel was gone. Truly left her. Just as her baby had left her before.


    ¡°This is all because of you, you witch!¡±


    An angry scream exploded into the air. Apanied by a violent grip of Elice¡¯s hair. Ripping those delicate strands from her bun.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Elice¡¯s grip on Ariel¡¯s body loosened. Her body jerked back with a pain that instantly surged through her.


    ¡°Do you see what you¡¯ve done?¡±


    Elice looked back and found Farrah¡¯s angry face right in front of her. Farrah red at her sharply. With reddened eyes and intense hatred.


    ¡°Are you satisfied after seeing Ariel sacrifice his life for you?¡±


    Farrah raised her hand. In the form of a p thatnded directly on Elice¡¯s cheek.


    Elice¡¯s scream of pain echoed through the building. But Farrah didn¡¯t stop there. Seeing with her own eyes how her own son lost his life protecting Elice, her anger became uncontroble.


    ¡°I will never forgive you, Elice,¡± Farrah growled. Her eyes promised death. ¡°You must pay for everything you¡¯ve done!¡±


    If the intention to kill Elice had been Farrah¡¯s absolute desire from the beginning, that desire intensified when she found her son giving his life for Elice. Farrah pulled at Elice¡¯s hair even harder. Undeterred by Elice¡¯s pleas.


    Farrah grinned. ¡°You must die, Elice. To pay for Ariel¡¯s life. To pay for everything you¡¯ve done all this time.¡±


    The gun was raised. Aimed at Elice¡¯s head.


    Elice closed her eyes. Tears flowing endlessly. Her hope fading further. This time there might be no one left to save her.


    Resigned, Elice found herself pushed to the brink of despair. There was no hope left. None. All that remained was a heart willing to face all these harsh realities. But¡­


    The sound of sirens andmotion echoed loudly. Followed by screams that immediately caused Farrah to release her grip on Elice¡¯s hair. Instead of continuing her intention to kill Elice, Farrah looked at Ariel¡¯s body. Which was no longer moving. Ity still with its eyes open and its lips curled in a smile.


    Farrah clenched her fists. She breathed heavily with uncontroble rage.


    ¡°Ariel!!!¡±


    Farrah knew for sure. This had to be Ariel¡¯s doing. And because of the actions of her own son, all her ns had failed.


    ¡°Teddy!¡±


    Teddy nodded. He moved immediately. He wanted to assess the situation outside, but was unprepared for a sudden blow to his chest!


    *


    As the old Lostic factory loomed in front of him, Garrett felt the pressure crushing his chest increase. Trying to be patient and calm was no longer an option for Garrett. He panicked and nearly lost his mind.


    Garrett hadn¡¯te alone. With him was Abert, who promptly followed Garrett¡¯s orders. There were at least six other ck cars with Abert¡¯s associates. Behind them, police cars joined the convoy.


    Their arrival had obviously not been anticipated by Farrah¡¯s men. Even though they were outnumbered, the presence of the police officers rendered them powerless.


    Police sirens continued to wail in the air. The cars stopped. The police officers and Garrett¡¯s men moved quickly.


    Outnumbered and outgunned, Farrah¡¯s men could do nothing. When the cops pointed their guns and gave orders, they had no choice but to raise their hands and surrender.


    Ignoring this, Garrett looked at an old building. A scream became a signal of fear for Garrett. He moved immediately. But Abert quickly stopped him.


    Abert signaled to hispanion. Making sure Garrett stayed protected while Abert moved quickly. He made his way to the door of the building, hearing faint noises from inside.


    At the right moment, when the door opened, Abert charged in. His powerful kicknded directly. It hit the figure that was none other than Teddy.


    A thud sounded as Teddy¡¯s body hit the ground. Abert stepped in. Directly attacking Teddy who quickly stood up.


    Teddy dodged as Abertunched another kick. He kept a safe distance, then quickly retaliated against Abert.


    Teddy¡¯s punchesnded alternately. Abert parried with one hand. He dodged, but quickly Teddy¡¯s leg rose.


    Abert closed his mouth tightly. His leg took three steps back. Teddy attacked again. But this time Abert was faster. As Teddy¡¯s right fist flew toward Abert¡¯s head, he caught it.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Abert pressed on. He stepped under Teddy¡¯s arm with his right leg forward, taking a stance. Holding Teddy¡¯s arm and turning 180 degrees. Making sure Teddy¡¯s body stayed still behind him, he quickly pulled Teddy¡¯s arm over his head. Abert bent down and mmed Teddy¡¯s body forward.


    After sessfully hitting Teddy, Abert wanted to twist his arm. But the man remained calm and in control. Swiftly, he lifted both legs while his hand twisted to grab Abert¡¯s hand in return.


    Teddy¡¯s legs were aimed at Abert¡¯s neck. He grabbed and struck Abert. Using the time to get up and swing his leg towards Abert¡¯s face.


    Abert fell backwards. But when Teddy tried to kick Abert again, he caught Teddy¡¯s leg. Stepping forward, he pushed Teddy¡¯s body.


    Falling backwards, Teddy was surprised when Abert immediately threw a punch. Right on his nose. A faint, horrible sound was heard as Teddy¡¯s nose cracked.


    Teddy growled in anger. Lifting his leg, Teddy¡¯s knee mmed into Abert¡¯s back. But Abert remained motionless.


    Clutching his fists tightly, Abert punched Teddy¡¯s chin. Over and over again until Teddy couldn¡¯t move. His face was smashed and covered in blood. When Abert stopped attacking him, Teddy copsed instantly.


    Abert released Teddy. He stood up and immediately surveyed the area. There were no more enemies. There were only Farrah and Elice.


    Garrett and the police entered. The officers sprang into action. They secured Teddy and Farrah. The gun in the woman¡¯s hand became meaningless as the police approached her.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    Garrett rushed to his wife. Elice rushed into Garrett¡¯s arms, sobbing uncontrobly.


    ¡°Garrett,¡± Elice sobbed, her body shaking.


    Garrett hugged Elice tightly. He had to calm the panic that had consumed him since earlier.


    Elice was fine. She wasn¡¯t hurt. She wasn¡¯t missing anything.


    Garrett released their embrace. Repeatedly he made sure that there was not a scratch on Elice.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Garrett couldn¡¯t stop feeling grateful in his heart. For moments that felt so long, he almost thought he would be toote.


    ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Farrah¡¯s scream caught Garrett and Elice¡¯s attention. The middle-aged woman struggled as the officers attempted to restrain her.


    ¡°How dare you arrest me! Do you know who I am?!¡±


    Handcuffs were produced. Unable to escape, Farrah found them trapping both of her wrists. Just like what had happened to Teddy.


    ¡°I¡¯m innocent! Let me go!¡±


    But Farrah¡¯s anger meant nothing. As the police forced her to leave, Farrah raged.


    ¡°You!¡± Farrah shouted at Elice and Garrett. ¡°This is all because of you!¡±


    Farrah continued to resist. Spewing curses.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, Elice! You slut! You ruined everything! You made me lose everything!¡±


    The police urged Farrah. They tried to take her away. But for the remaining moments, Farrah didn¡¯t want to waste them.


    ¡°I will never forgive you!¡±


    Elice knew that she would never be forgiven. For one thing, Elice felt that what Farrah had said was true.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Elice grabbed the man¡¯s shirt. She bit her lower lip with a devastated look.


    ¡°Ariel.¡±


    When that name escaped Elice¡¯s lips, Garrett was reminded of Ariel. He followed Elice¡¯s gaze. The ce where two policemen examined his condition.


    Garrett was stunned. He stared at the still figure. Grief and fear quickly surfaced and squeezed his heart.


    ¡°Ariel.¡±


    Elice¡¯s cries grew louder. Drowning in Garrett¡¯s embrace, she let her tears flow freely.


    Garrett shook his head. He could not believe what his eyes were seeing. But when the medics arrived and brought a stretcher, there was no denying the reality.


    A white sheet covered Ariel¡¯s body. Carrying him away. And at that moment, not only Elice was shattered by her grief. But also Garrett. For he clearly remembered Ariel¡¯sst words to him.


    ¡°Send your people at once, Garrett. I¡¯m afraid Mama is out of control this time. You muste as soon as possible. You have to protect Elice.¡±


    And so did Elice. Who saw with her own eyes how Ariel protected her until herst breath.


    ¡°P-please don¡¯t cry.¡±


    But no. Elice couldn¡¯t.


    *

 Greyness 1

    Day after day. In life, there will always be different shades at every turn of the changing times.


    White.


    ck.


    It¡¯s only a matter of time before they visit each individual¡¯s story. And this time it seems that gray is paying a visit.


    Not too dark. But certainly not light. It¡¯s a state in between. Between despair and hope. Standing on a thin thread. Falling or trying to be able to. Struggling to stay upright when the fear bes more pressing.


    Exactly what they felt. Family and loved ones when they heard what happened to Elice. News that shatteredmon sense and elicited hysterical screams from everyone who heard it.


    Norah, Wilda and Rita walked fast. Navigating the corridors of the hospital. Cutting through the bustle of the medical staff. Making their way to a main ward, closely guarded by several personal guards.


    The door to the room opened. Norah, Wilda and Rita were weed to enter and find the figure of their concern.


    Elicey on the hospital bed. Next to Garrett, who did not let go of his wife¡¯s hand for a second. He looked weak and helpless. Just like the shadow of fear that filled their minds when they received the bad news.


    It felt like an unbelievably long journey. In panic and fear for Elice¡¯s condition, they could only surrender to fate. And finally, after many tense moments, it all came to an end.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    Wilda was the first to embrace Elice. Tears streamed down her face. Her defenses crumbled when she saw how heartbreaking Elice¡¯s condition was at that moment. Her lips were pale, and as they hugged, Wilda could clearly feel her trembling body.


    ¡°Mom.¡±


    Just like Wilda, Elice felt a fleeting thought that she would not see her mother again. But fate gave her another chance. To meet Wilda. To hug Wilda. And feel Wilda¡¯s worry.


    ¡°Oh God, Elice.¡±


    Wilda¡¯s sobs broke out. Releasing her embrace, she cupped Elice¡¯s face. She checked her only daughter¡¯s condition with undiminished concern.


    ¡°H-how are you? Are you okay?¡±


    Allowing her tears to continue to flow, Elice nodded. ¡°I-I¡¯m okay, Mom.¡±


    After leaving the abduction site, Elice was immediately taken to the nearest hospital. To ensure her condition. And after a series of tests, Elice was dered to be fine. As was her pregnancy.


    ¡°Thank God. Oh, God. Thank you.¡±


    That¡¯s enough. That¡¯s all Wilda wanted. Relief, to know that nothing bad had happened to her daughter. Because Wilda could not imagine how her world would end if Elice suffered.


    No more, God. Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t make Elice suffer again.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    It was a prayer, like a mantra, that Wilda repeated over and over in her heart. A little strength to keep her going. Strengthening her heart to meet Elice as soon as possible.


    Now the prayer was answered. Nothing less than what Wilda had hoped for. She cupped Elice¡¯s face. She nodded repeatedly in relief. Through tears she smiled.


    The grayness around Wilda faded. Preparing to disappear. Prepared to be reced by the brightness of relief. But there was something that kept the grayness from leaving.


    Wilda could see it clearly. There was something different in Elice¡¯s eyes. There was a pain there.


    ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong, Elice?¡±


    When herfort couldn¡¯t stop Elice¡¯s constant tears, Wilda knew something was wrong. Something was happening that she didn¡¯t know about.


    Elice held onto Wilda. She tried to hold back her sobs by biting her lower lip. But when she answered her mother¡¯s question, her crying became unbearable.


    ¡°Ariel.¡±


    Wilda froze. ¡°W-what¡¯s wrong with Ariel?¡±


    For that question, Wilda received only tears. Elice could not answer. And grief shattered all hearts in an instant.


    *


    The grayness still enveloped. That afternoon. After the autopsy was done and the cause of death was determined, Ariel¡¯s body was taken to the cemetery.


    The sky looked dark. The atmosphere was one of sadness. No one spoke. Only the sound of sobbing filled the air.


    Garrett hugged Elice. He was still standing there when the mound of earth separated Ariel from the world. And from all of them.


    The news spread quickly. Articles and repeated broadcasts on television kept everyone informed. Now there was no one who didn¡¯t know the hidden w behind the big name of the conglomerate.


    Some eyes looked at each other. Without speaking or whispering, those nces clearly contained their own signals.


    They were worried. Clearly aware of the immense grief and guilt the husband and wife now carried. Garrett and Elice owed Ariel a great debt. A debt they could never repay.


    But not everyone seemed to think so. On the other side of the street, there was a middle-aged woman with police security who red at Garrett and Elice.


    ¡°You! You caused the death of my son! You killed Ariel!¡±


    Farrah was hysterical. She disturbed the peace of the funeral with her screams.


    ¡°Are you satisfied now?!¡± Farrah yelled as a policeman took the initiative. He nned to take Farrah away, but she resisted. Tried to stay there. ¡°Are you satisfied after watching Ariel die because of you?!¡±


    Regardless of what Farrah had done and what had happened, Elice realized the truth in those words. She couldn¡¯t say anything. Just stay silent with tears rolling down her cheeks.


    The funeral atmosphere, originally filled with grief, instantly turned chaotic. Farrah acted out of control. She tried to free herself from the police and continued to curse Garrett and Elice.


    But that was not all. As Farrah continued to resist the police¡¯s attempt to take her away, someone emerged from the crowd of mourners.


    A hard p flew andnded on Farrah¡¯s cheek. More than enough to silence the middle-aged woman¡¯s screams.


    *

 Greyness 2

    Farrah fell silent. Her face hardened and remained unmoved as the sad question was directed at her.


    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡± Kurt stared at Farrah, his face and eyes red. Tears dried on his cheeks. ¡°Are you happy now?¡± Kurt asked again. ¡°Will you be satisfied only when Ariel is dead?¡±


    Farrah¡¯s breath caught in her chest for a moment. Her chest rumbled. Was Kurt really going to use her like that?


    ¡°Kurt.¡±


    Kurt¡¯s hand gripped Farrah¡¯s upper arm. He squeezed it with the fury of a father who had lost his son. Anger and sadness collided in his eyes.


    ¡°I told you, Farrah. I told you repeatedly. And now you see the consequences of your actions?¡±


    Kurt¡¯s shoulders trembled with painful sobs. Regret quickly filled his heart and mind. If only he could have stopped his wife. If only he had stayed there. If only. If only. If only.


    But it was all toote. There was nothing more Kurt could do.


    ¡°You killed our son, Farrah. You killed Ariel!¡±


    Farrah blinked. A tear that had been there for who knew how long fell. But she shook her head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill Ariel, Dad. It wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    Farrah¡¯s sharp eyes turned to Elice. For everything that had happened to Ariel, in Farrah¡¯s eyes, only Elice was to me.


    ¡°But, Elice.¡±


    Kurt¡¯s hand lost its power. Released from Farrah¡¯s body. This time he didn¡¯t do or say anything when the police ended their tolerance. They took Farrah away and Kurt immediately fell to his knees on the floor.


    No one spoke. No one approached Kurt. Everyone stayed where they were. They knew. No words offort could ease Kurt¡¯s pain.


    Kurt wept. All he could do was pour out his grief in tears.


    Even as the mourners began to leave the cemetery, Kurt stayed. No matter how the sky lost its light. Leaving behind a very thick grayness. Until Kurt didn¡¯t know when that thickness would end. Or maybe it was not meant to end. To go on. Always there. Always there to weigh him down with regret.


    ¡°Elice.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s voice rang softly in Elice¡¯s ear. She turned and looked at him. She answered the signal in Garrett¡¯s eyes with a short nod.


    Garrett invited Elice to leave Ariel¡¯s grave. Even though grief wanted her to stay longer, Elice was still weak. She still needed to rest and avoid pressure.


    ¡°Mr. Garrett.¡±


    A voice stopped Garrett¡¯s footsteps. As well as Elice¡¯s.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Mrs. Elice.¡±


    Ruben stood in front of them. He extended his hand to Garrett. He offered a handshake that was immediately epted by him.


    ¡°I¡¯m Ruben. Mr. Ariel¡¯s personal assistant.¡±


    Garrett blinked once. ¡°A-Ariel?¡±


    Ruben nodded. He took something out of his work bag. He handed it to Elice.


    Garrett saw the shdisk in his wife¡¯s hand. His body immediately tensed.


    ¡°There are some pieces of evidence in there that you may need, sir. One of them concerns the cause of Mrs. Daphne¡¯s ident.¡±


    Garrett and Elice were both stunned. They couldn¡¯t believe what Ruben said. How could Ariel¡¯s personal assistant give him such an important item?


    Ruben seemed to understand what was going through Garrett and Elice¡¯s minds. Their expressions werepletely readable.


    Ruben turned to Elice. He took a deep breath and pushed away the grief that enveloped him.


    ¡°Mr. Ariel instructed me. If anything happened to him, I was to give this disk to you, Mrs. Elice,¡± Ruben continued. ¡°Because Mr. Ariel believed that this was the only thing that could protect you from Mrs. Farrah.¡±


    Ruben¡¯s exnation caused Elice to dramatically close her eyes. She clutched the shdisk to her chest. And she copsed. Falling into Garrett¡¯s embrace. Letting her facend on his chest.


    Garrett strengthened Elice. Holding her, squeezing her upper arms.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    Garrett could only nod briefly. He couldn¡¯t say anything. Neither could Elice.


    The grayness persisted. I followed Garrett and Elice¡¯s footsteps. Even as they left the cemetery, the somber color didn¡¯t let them go. Instead, it seemed to signal something to them. That it wouldn¡¯t end until it was truly over.


    The shdisk changed hands. Garrett saw its contents. With a torn heart, he tried to hold on.


    It was the moment Garrett had been waiting for. He and Carolus sprang into action. Gathering all the evidence and pieces of the tragedy that had been hidden.


    This time Farrah couldn¡¯t do anything. She couldn¡¯t escape all the usations against her. Even if the past murders were overlooked, Farrah was certainly responsible for Daphne¡¯s ident and Ariel¡¯s murder.


    But was Farrah¡¯s ountability what Garrett wanted? In fact, there was not a trace of happiness on Garrett¡¯s face when the judge sentenced Farrah and Kurt.


    Garrett just stared at Farrah. Who became hysterical again with the life sentence. Much lighter than the death penalty the prosecutor had demanded.


    Farrah screamed. Went berserk and rebelled. Staring angrily at Garrett. But he remained unmoved.


    Garrett blinked. A tear fell and streamed down his cheek. This was not the fate he wanted. Even if Farrah got her punishment, it clearly wouldn¡¯t be enough to make up for everything. For all the loss and grief Garrett had felt all this time. Han, An, Daphne and even Ariel.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    The hand squeezed Garrett¡¯s fingers. He turned around. To find Elice looking just like him. Without any happiness. Without any joy. For the justice they received, Garrett and Elice were really hoping for something else.


    If only. If only fate could be changed. Garrett and Elice would both wish that this day had nevere.


    But the journey they had been on had taught them everything. That above all pleas, there was always a fate that held its power.


    In colors that would continue to change. Because gray wouldn¡¯t always stay gray.


    *

 Traces of Time

    Amidst the drizzle of raindrops, there was a slender fingered hand that weed the droplets. Gathering them deliberately to feel the chill that apanied the wetness against the skin.


    Chill. It made the body shiver slightly. But in truth, there was no intention of moving from there.


    To stand still. Allow the rain and the wind that apanied it to bring even more coldness.


    For she needed to see with her own eyes. The shape of the promise that the universe would fulfill. That there would always be a time for every moment.


    There is a beginning. And there is an end. And for the chill that pervades now, it will end. Reced by the returning warmth.


    Then she realized that thest raindrop had just fallen into her hand. No more drops to follow.


    The rain had stopped. So did the wind that apanied it. So, it was the perfect time to raise her head.


    To look far into the distance. At the clouds that had appeared dark before and were now gradually fading. The gray color that had covered the sky before was slowly being pushed away by the blinding light. Slowly but surely, the sun reappeared.


    Then the smile appeared. For now, there was no longer any doubt. The promise had been fulfilled once again.


    Just have to be patient. Just have to stand tall. Strengthen the heart. And in the end, all will pass.


    Laughter.


    Tears.


    Happiness.


    And sorrow.


    All wille, entering life only to leave again.


    Alternating, coloring each journey with its own impressions and memories.


    That¡¯s what Elice understands now. That it will not always rain. In the end there will always be calm and the sun will return. Is it greedy of Elice to hope that there will never be rain? That there will only be the sun forever?


    Because Elice is an ordinary person. Who hopes that happiness will never be followed by sadness. Without sorrow. Without tears. Or sorrow.


    Because years have passed. Leaving seconds in each minute that continue to turn to perfect the twenty-four hours of a day. Allowing the full moon toplete its cycle and move on to the next month. Allowing it to embrace the next phase. But now, here she is.


    Elice stands still with memories deep in her mind. As if all these events happened only yesterday. How could it be?


    All this is no different than a dagger in Elice¡¯s heart. The wound has indeed dried. But the scars and the pain are still very real. For the air she breathes now, there are many tears and shed blood. For every happiness she feels now, there is much anguish and sacrifice.


    It was rain. It was the sun.


    It was the feeling of cold. It was the feeling of warmth.


    The warmth that enveloped her in a tender, heartfelt embrace. The warmth that offered protection and peace without words. The warmth that Elice realized was the most precious. Because that warmth reminded her of the love that would always be there, even when sadness and tears often greeted her.


    ¡°Garrett.¡±


    Just like the warm embrace, so was the gentle breath that greeted her earlobe. To ruffle Elice¡¯s hair in the soft breeze.


    Just like the first time Garrett held her, Elice found that the peace she felt never changed. It stayed the same. Felt without difference.


    Then a question came to her mind. If there was no coldness, would this warmth feel significant?


    In the end, perhaps this was a realization that Elice could ept. That every moment would always be apanied by feelings. Not only about wounds and suffering, but also about meaningful happiness. Something that could never be reced.


    Maybe it¡¯s because of tears thatughter feels meaningful. Maybe it¡¯s because of loss that happiness feels precious. Maybe that¡¯s what makes people appreciate every moment that exists.


    Loss, sadness, and sacrifice. For every wound that is left and leaves a mark, it will always be a reminder that life is always like this. There is a destiny that cannot be avoided. There is a destiny that will continue to roll. And for that, Elice could only express one gratitude in her mind. That for the long journey she was about to take, there was a sturdy figure to support her.


    Elice turned around. Turned her body to see the hand that had been her reason for years. More than a support when she was weak. More than afort when she was hurt.


    But in those ck eyes, Elice found the same look she felt. That she found something simr for everything that was in her heart. For it was clear that Elice held the same position in Garrett¡¯s life.


    Elice is his strength. A ce where he can share hisints, sorrows and happiness. Someone whoplements every step he takes. Someone he is very grateful for being a part of his destiny journey.


    Because maybe only with all these bad fates could Garrett and Elice realize how important it is to stay together. To take care of each other. To protect each other when the stormes.


    And then they woulde to one conclusion. That they are very lucky.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s been looking for you for a while.¡±


    Garrett¡¯s voice made Elice blink once. Waking her from the light reverie that had captured her focus.


    ¡°Looking for me?¡±


    Garrett nodded with a serene smile that always made Elice¡¯s heart feel at ease. Just as reassuring as when she could guess Garrett¡¯s words.


    Then Elice¡¯s eyes widened. Her gaze, which had been fixed on Garrett the whole time, shifted. Searching with feelings she could never put into words. And that look slipped effortlessly from Elice¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Ariel.¡±


    The footsteps were heard. Loud and seemingly hurried. Toward Elice and Garrett, who turned when the clear voice was heard calling.


    ¡°Mama!¡±


    Elice broke free of Garrett¡¯s embrace. A smile spread across her face as the four-year-old boy ran and immediately threw himself into her arms.


    Elice¡¯s eyes closed. She returned the hug of Ariel, who held her tightly. And as the hug dissolved, Elice caressed Ariel¡¯s head. A little boy who was living proof that years had passed.


    Five long years. When all the tragedies had peaked and ended.


    Five terrible years. A time that could have separated them forever.


    But fate was kind to Elice and Garrett. Because in the end they were here. Both looking happy with their son.


    He was Ariel Alexander Morales, the first son of the Morales family whose sex was known only after the bloody incident. The first son who remained strong despite the turmoil that once worsened his condition. The first son who looked brave. Just like his father.


    A figure who didn¡¯t take long to be a source of strength for his parents. And so it was with all members of the family. He quickly broughtfort to the lingering grief. Turning tears intoughter.


    Just like that evening. When the rain had stopped and thete afternoon sun shone softly. A family was happily gathered. There was a husband and wife, there were parents, and there was a child.


    And asughter returned to rece every tear that had fallen, in the end they all understood the same thing. That every story will always have colors. Gray for mncholy times. ck for painful times. And then white for times of new hope.


    So, for every color that apanies this journey through time, Elice will try to ept it with a strong heart and soul. For she knows that she is not alone. She is in a family that will always be there for her. And this is a destiny that Elice truly appreciates.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    To be in a ce that always offers warmth andfort. To be surrounded by those who always give love and affection. To be in the embrace of someone who will always love her.


    Because just like before, there will always be someone at her side. Someone who has taught Elice the important things. That she is invaluable in everything that happens. And in his eyes, Elice will always be precious.


    Then and now. That¡¯s how Garrett always looks at her. With love.


    *The End*


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!